《When The Count’s Illegitimate Daughter Gets Married》 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 Prologue. ¡°You will marry the duke, Laritte Brumayer.¡± The older man had adopted a habit of the previous head of the house, tapping on his desk with his finely crafted quill as he spoke. Laritte stared at the gloved hand holding the quill. Memories from her childhood rushed to her head, for Laritte feared those white gloves. Any mistake she made resulted in a beating. ¡°Are you listening to me?¡± ¡°Of course, father.¡± She replied to the Count in a clear, meek tone with no hint of malice. Her half-sister, Rose, stood behind the Count and observed the situation. She burst into a fit ofughter. ¡°Did you ever dare to dream that you¡¯d be the duchess? You¡¯re an illegitimate child¡­ be grateful to father.¡± Laritte, who¡¯d only been watching the Count¡¯s hand, finally looked up. Her strange yet sparkling blue eyes stared at Rose. Rose hated those eyes. Those eyes were of a color that did not belong to the Brumayer family, and yet they felt so piercing. ¡®Laritte will answer obediently, as she always has.¡¯ That was the type of person this illegitimate child was. No matter what Rose did, in the end, Laritte would always respond obediently. She was like a straw doll with no choice but to remain in its house, even if that meant it would be torn and broken by its cruel owners. But this time, Laritte reacted differently and retorted in a clear yet soft tone, ¡°Of course. Thank you, father. The Duke I will marry has been robbed of all his wealth, used of treason, and has died on the battlefield. How can I dare to be devastated about my marriage to such a ghost Duke?¡± For the first time, the doll rebelled against its owners. Rose¡¯s eyes widened, expression panicked. Laritteughed at her. ¡®Are you shocked?¡¯ They really believed she¡¯d continue to act stupid though she no longer had any obligation to be obedient to this family. This was it. Laritte Brumayer¡¯s life would soon end. Because, just as they said, her marriage was a lost cause. Rose, who was a year older than Laritte, was originally marrying the Duke. Unlike the bastard child Laritte, Rose¡¯s mother was the Countess and Rose was the beloved daughter of the Brumayer family. She fell in love with the Duke at first sight and proceeded to ask her parents to marry him. At that time, Duke Reinhardt was someone everyone respected. A minor w of his had been that he had no interest in any woman before his marriage. But Rose was sure she could melt his heart with her beauty. The Count¡¯s family struggled day and night to fulfill their daughter¡¯s request, and atst the marriage contract arrived. But there was one problem. As a swordmaster, Duke Reinhardt spent most of his time on the battlefield. Adding to that, he had been killed by a prisoner while preparing toe home from the war. Rose had only just been married legally, but ended up losing her husband before she could begin to live with him. This wasn¡¯t the end. A butler brought forth evidence of the Duke Reinhardt¡¯s n to rebel. Fortunately, the Brumayer family was cleared of those charges. However, the Brumayers had already received a huge sum of money from the marriage contract. Count Brumayer wished to expand his business, and in order to invest, he needed this marriage contract to be fulfilled. In order to uphold the contract, he had to send a bride. But the household couldn¡¯t let their precious Rose go. That was why Laritte would be getting married instead. She had been born to an unknown mother and was neglected by the Count. Laritte spent her whole life as if she were an uninvited guest trying to eat at a dinner. Now, Laritte would no longer be tormented by her half-sister. Instead, she would spend the rest of her life alone with a dead husband. Rose didn¡¯t even feel an ounce of guilt for her sister. Rather, she was d that the bastard child she had seen as a speck of dirt would be leaving the house. Therefore, she didn¡¯t even hesitate to hit Laritte who spoke back to her. ¡°Are you using a sarcastic tone with me? You lowly wench!¡± Pak! Smacked by the furious Rose, Laritte¡¯s cheek turned red. However, no one in the office was surprised. Since the beginning, the option to ¡®hit Laritte¡¯ had always been there for her family. Although there were words unsaid, even the maids had never dared to strike Laritte before. It was then¨C Shockingly, Laritte who had lived under the Count obediently for seventeen years, had done another unexpected thing. She clenched her slender hand before striking Rose right on the head. ¡°Ack!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not the lowly one here. It has always been you who hits people recklessly, Rose.¡± Laritte no longer needed to obey her. Marrying a ghost of a Duke meant death. It meant being kicked out of this house with nothing. Laritte was sure this family would not give her any support. ¡°You are absolutely insane!¡± Rose flew at Laritte. The two pulled and yanked on each other¡¯s clothes before the Count jumped out of his seat. He grabbed at Laritte¡¯s hair. ¡°We fed you and gave you a roof to sleep under, yet you dare touch your sister?! You know nothing about respect!¡± ¡°Kyaa!¡± The Count dragged Laritte who was screaming over the carpet and started beating her. He mercilessly stomped on her with his feet. ¡°Dad, beat that wench until she¡¯s on herst breath!¡± Rose was heaving in her fury, unable to control her breathing. Laritte bit the Count¡¯s ankle as he approached her. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°Aak!!¡± ¡°I wonp mwet anywann weat ee ike dog swit no mwar! (I won¡¯t let anyone treat me like dog shit no more!)¡± Laritte put all of her strength into her jaw as she bit down. The Count violently stomped on her head with his other foot and she fell off of him with an unidentifiable lump of flesh and blood mixed in her mouth. Ptui! She spit it out as she red at him with a blue glow in her eyes. Now, Laritte Brumayer was a beast that no one could touch. The Count and Rose sat in confusion as they witnessed Laritte¡¯s transformation. She was no longer the meek girl who epted being treated like trash. After that, Laritte became the Duchess. Laritte arrived at a house ced right in the heart of a mountain of a secluded, rural region. This old and abandoned house was the final estate left to the Dukedom. Larritte had to live here alone. ¡°Hey, get your luggage.¡± The Count¡¯s coachman threw the baggage to Laritte¡¯s feet. Before she could even reply properly, the coachman scurried back to the carriage and spurred the horse. Used to being ignored, Laritte didn¡¯t give it much thought. She had just decided to leave, so she had few belongings. Laritte picked up arge stone from the ground and threw it at the carriage¡¯s wheel. ¡°Hiiiiing!¡± ¡°Uwak!¡± Both the carriage and the driver toppled to the ground. Terrified, the horse got loose and fled. With no idea what caused the carriage to flip, the coachman gave chase and limped after the horse. ¡°What the evesting fuck! Asshole, where are you running off to?!¡± She watched the back of his head and listened to his insults before walking over to the house. ¡®It¡¯s not as bad as I thought it¡¯d be,¡¯ she thought. Her husband was used of treason, though his estate itself did not disappear. The Reinhardt estate was punished by the imperial family after the Duke died, on grounds of treason. Some of the involved family members had been executed, and most of the estate¡¯s assets confiscated. Of course, it was to set an example. The Reinhardt family¡¯s servants were fired and forced to scatter. Since the Duke¡¯s wife could not produce an heir, Laritte was on her own. Anyways. The royal family didn¡¯t ¡®seize all the estate¡¯s assets¡¯ since this two story vi still belonged to the Dukedom! ¡®This is my house. My very own house lies here.¡¯ Even if it took half a day to get to the nearest vige. Even if the house itself was old, filled with cobwebs, kinda leaky, and a little drafty since no one had lived in it for a time. Where¡¯s the roof though? Thinking it wasn¡¯t as bad as she expected, Laritte moved in. Chapter 2 Chapter 2 1. Laritte and the new house 620 years ago, the Iyasa continent unified and the Empire was born. The Brumayer family supported the Imperial family in their rise to power and umted enough aplishments to be considered a founding contributor to the Empire. However, the current generation of Brumayerscked power, as seen in their current status of Count. But now, with a daughter married to Duke Reinhardt, a man second in power only to the Imperial family, the Brumayers hoped to see the light once more. ¡®¡­That¡¯s what I thought.¡¯ Count Brumayer felt regret when he thought of the current situation over dinner. On the table was the family chef¡¯s ¡®Beef Steak¡¯, magnificent enough to be called one of a kind. It shone brightly yet he couldn¡¯t bring himself toy his hands on it. Rose, too, felt depressed about their situation. Everytime she closed her eyes, she could see Duke Reinhardt¡¯s shimmering form, just like how he had appeared to her three years ago. When the continent of Iyasa had unified for the first time in history, the Empire prided itself so highly that it kept the name. In the heart of the pceid the first banquet hall. The ceiling in the corridor leading to the banquet hall towered above the banquet goers. The intricate carvings on the ceiling was, in royal fashion, decorated brilliantly with gold. Below that ceiling, Rose encountered the Duke for the first time. ¡®¡­Ah!¡¯ His hair was so ck it seemed to absorb all the light, standing out in that bright corridor. Beneath his hair were the world¡¯s purest gold eyes, appearing aloof and detached. Though his eyes were narrow, their masculine beauty matched well with the finely tanned muscles outlined by his shirt. ¡°I can¡¯t believe such a Duke passed away¡­¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Rosemented and tormented the steak with her fork. Although there were some women who had never seen the Duke, it was said that all women who¡¯d met him would fall in love with him. The few swordmasters in the Empire were nicknamed ¡®the murderers¡¯, but the Duke did not care for such things as others did. ¡°I¡¯m confident I could have melted his heart.¡± ¡°Quit speaking of the Duke! We should not even be using that traitor¡¯s title!¡± The countess, who had been quietly eating, put down her sd fork as a threat. ¡°But mooooom¡­none of this makes sense? He was killed by a barbarian in the western sea! Plus, the war was nearly over!¡± ¡°There were various circumstances involved in his death. We have to let him go. Your father was able to circumvent the marriage contract thanks to that illegitimate child.¡± ¡°Ahem!¡± The Count deliberately interrupted the conversation by clearing his throat. The Countess wiped her mouth with her napkin but continued to speak. ¡°Who would have guessed that lowly wench none would consider a Brumayer could be so useful? She resembles that crude dancer from head to toe. With her fulfilling the contract, we won¡¯t have to return the Duke¡¯s money to the Imperial family.¡± Laritte had been sent to the Reinhardt dukedom for no reason other than to allow the Brumayers keep the Duke¡¯s money. ¡°That¡¯s right! She must be rotting in a ditch somewhere, right?¡± All that remained to the dukedom was an old vi in some corner of a mountain. Laritte had been sent there with no support. All she had to do now was die a miserable death. Rose was extremely happy. ¡®Laritte was the only stain on the otherwise happy Brumayer family.¡¯ Rose may have disliked her father who sired an illegitimate child, but she loathed Laritte even more. It annoyed Rose to no end that Larittecked the typical Brumayer characteristics. Rather than red hair and freckles, Laritte resembled her dancer of a mother with her pale skin and silver hair. And those were traits that any noble girl would envy at some point in their lives. ¡®Adding to that, her eyes¡­¡¯ Her blue eyes resembled the ocean, yet they felt so simr to Duke Reinhardt¡¯s golden eyes. It was that cold look, as if she were looking down on you! That expression had been the reason why Rose tormented Laritte more in the recent days. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to get rid of the corpse.¡± No one at the table knew that Rose was talking about Laritte. But still, no one scolded her for her choice of words. It was clearly demonstrated here how Laritte had been treated. Surprisingly, for the first time in her life, Laritte was able to spend her time rxing. She already knew what the first thing this abandoned house needed was: firewood to fight off the chill of the night. So, with all the money she had left from the Brumayers, she purchased firewood before leaving for her new home. ¡°Look, what aplete fool, right? Hahaha!¡± That¡¯s what Rose told her as she was leaving. Rose was aware that she was heading to the mountains where trees were plenty, so why would she need firewood? Rose ignored Laritte until the very end. In truth, Rose was the one who didn¡¯t know what the outside world was like. In the Empire, it often drizzled. If Laritte were to pick a branch off the ground, even the smallest bit of dampness would have made it impossible to light with a flint. If that happened, Laritte would be fighting the cold on her very first day in the mountains. ¡®It¡¯s autumn and already this cold¡­¡¯, Laritte thought as she entered the house and lit the firece using her wood. She had already realized this fact when she was six years old. While living with her birth mother, Laritte had to pick herbs from the mountains in order to make money. Most of the herbs had been useless weeds, but she couldn¡¯t help it. The alternative was to be home, where her mother could bear her. And once, just once, Laritte had gotten lost in the mountains. As a little girl she¡¯d somehow managed to gather enough branches to survive the cold. But one day, a violent storm wet the branches. They could no longer catch fire. She had clung to those branches for dear life, seeding in lighting them and starting a fire only when she was on the brink of death. ¡°Phew¡­¡± Larrite, who had been distracted by her old memories, looked around. The inside of the vi was very dusty and had a spooky feeling. The furniture was old, so it would have been unsurprising if a ghost popped up out of nowhere. She felt drowsy as she sat on the wheelchair, doused in sunlight. There was no other heaven than this to her. With both her biological mother and the Brumayers, Laritte had always felt like an uninvited guest and never spoke up about her treatment. ¡°I should start cleaning before having dinner,¡± she mumbled as she lifted herself from her seat. However, she wasn¡¯t foolish enough to use the vi¡¯s kitchen. It looked as if it hadn¡¯t been used for decades. This was the chance for the second item she had prepared to shine. Laritte dug through the luggage that the coachman threw at her. In the bag that Count Brumayer gave her were some lumps. They were potatoes. But these potatoes weren¡¯t for ordinary people. They were great potatoes that even aristocrats would not have been bored of to eat as a side dish. Potato sd, cream and caviar garnished with baby potatoes, potato pizza, gnhi¡­ there were infinite recipes she could make, but unfortunately Laritte could not afford that luxury. All she¡¯d managed to steal from the Brumayers were some potatoes and some spices. Instead, Laritte made ¡®roasted potato¡¯, a substitute of a meal that farmers often ate. Laritte sprinkled salt and pepper and let it cook by the firece. Laritte held the potatoes to the firece and watched as they cooked, staring at the fire with an empty look. Before long, she stretched herself. ¡°Up we go,¡± Laritte said to herself. While the potato was cooking, she felt like she needed to do something else. In fact, Laritte had a lot of work to do. Washing was a non-issue since there was a stream in the valley nearby. But people ate three meals a day, and Laritte didn¡¯t have an infinite supply of potatoes. So, like what the Brumayers and Laritte originally believed, she was supposed to die here. But that wasn¡¯t going to happen. She looked around the vi. There were treasures hidden under a grayyer of dust so thick that it even hid the original colour of the items. Laritte walked past an old rug that was about to fall apart and stood in front of a cab filled with spider webs. Originally, it had been a cab that held expensive dishes. All the priceless items it once held had already been confiscated by the Empire, so all that remained was bowl shaped dust. But her ¡®treasure¡¯ was still intact. It was the storage cab itself. ¡°Look at this nice design,¡± she mumbled. She swept her fingers across the wood inside the cab that must have belonged to the Duke before. If she sold it, she definitely would have enough money for a month¡¯s worth of potatoes. Unconsciously, she hummed as she explored the living room to see what other furniture she could sell. ¡°You¡¯d be worth fifty pieces, twenty pieces, thirty-five pieces¡­What¡¯s this? I¡¯ve never seen anything like it before. Wonderful, that¡¯d be seventy pieces.¡± Everything would at least be enough for her to live off of before she found another means to make money. Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Now, food and shelter were settled. It would have been quite embarrassing if Laritte ran into Rose and the Count after she¡¯d thrown herself at them like a maniac. But Laritte would never regret what she did that day. To reach the nearest vige, Laritte would have to walk along a one-way road on her tiny feet. She considered disassembling her furniture and returned to her spot beside the firece. Before she¡¯d even realized, the potatoes were emitting a strong aroma, announcing that they were ready to be eaten. Laritte used a skewer to grab one of her cooked potatoes. ¡°Ack, hot.¡± While waiting for the potatoes to cool, Laritte cut the steaming potatoes in half. She watched as the soft inside dribbled out of the golden, baked skin. After starving all day long, her parched mouth finally felt sweet relief. The well-seasoned potatoes kept Laritte upied for quite a while. Coming back to her senses, Laritte realized that the potatoes she had prepared for tomorrow were no more. ¡°When have I ever eaten this much?¡± While living with her birth mother, Laritte considered herself lucky to even eat one meal a day. But usually, those meals her mother fed her were bad and left her sick and throwing up for the rest of the day. ¡°I¡¯m fed up with this disgusting leech!¡± Laritte¡¯s mother screamed those words the day before she disappeared and abandoned her to the Brumayers. She¡¯d been abandoned when she was eight years old. Although she didn¡¯t have the Brumayers¡¯ signature red hair or freckles, the Count had still recognized her as one of them. The younger Laritte believed they were good people who epted her. But they weren¡¯t good people. They took her in simply because the nobility had a means of identifying illegitimate children and their fathers. But at least, from the moment Laritte entered the Brumayer household to when she left, she had never gone hungry. On special days or when Rose was feeling generous, she¡¯d get to sit at the table. However, most of the time, she ate alone in her small, secluded room. Sometimes, if the Countess was in a bad mood, Laritte¡¯s meals were their wasted food. She had stolen food from the kitchen once as well, avoiding eye contact with the servants. But it hadn¡¯t been all that easy. The servants were no strangers to seeing Laritte with a stomach ache, but helping her was inconvenient for them, and so she would be ignored. Laritte ate with the Brumayers only because those meals were her only chance to be served fresh meat. She would have no other opportunities to eat anything as nice. Laritte patted her stomach, too full from eating today¡¯s and tomorrow¡¯s potatoes, and got up to go find water. It was her first rxing and full meal in a long time. Thest few weeks had been the most peaceful time of Laritte¡¯s life, despite her sore feet from trekking to the nearby vige. She wasn¡¯t too bothered lugging her wares down to the vige, and felt the same way about today. Laritte hummed while she walked back to the vi with her newly purchased vegetable seeds, nning to grow around the house. If the soil doesn¡¯t freeze, these seedsy might grow some roots. Laritte decided to give it a try as a past-time. Laritte felt like she¡¯d aged wonderfully when she opened the door to her vi. She was greeted by a burning candle illuminating her house. Gone were any traces of cobwebs, dirt, and bugs. This was the result of her constant cleaning. Though the vi was quiterge and spacious, Laritte had already given up on the second floor early on in her stay. While the first floor was inhabitable, she couldn¡¯t say the same about the rest of the house. She hastily and skillfully checked around the house before preparing for the night. ¡°Winter is approaching quickly,¡± Laritte murmured as she opened a window to ventte the vi. Before Laritte knew it, fall was nearly over. This meant that she would finally be able to put to use the firewood she¡¯ds been collecting over time. She tossed some firewood into the firece and decided to make herself some stew to celebrate the long day. The cooking method was simple. Taking out a rusty but still functional pot, she removed all the blood from meat she recently bought. Laritte shook her head when she thought of how many potatoes were sacrificed to buy this piece of meat. After peeling the potatoes and carrots, Laritte took out her secret weapon. She believed that the most important thing in beef stew was the spices. While taking out the bay leaves and the pepper, she remembered what the marketdy had told her. ¡°Listen up, newly-weddeddy. If you add this, it¡¯ll taste real good. Ya gotta stir-fry the meat and vegetables and add in this bay leaf¡­¡± So she took thedy¡¯s advice and plucked some of the leaves. Kwang! A knock sounded at the door. No one besides Laritte ever came to this house. She was so surprised her heart nearly stopped. She wiped her hands clean and ran to the living room. ¡°Who is it?¡± She murmured, it was an old habit she couldn¡¯t let go. It couldn¡¯t be someone from the Brumayers, right? At this time, they must have believed she already died and sent someone to clear her dead body. Unfortunate for them, she was still breathing. Not too long ago, Rose had yanked on her silver hair for a good amount of time. Today, her hair was as shiny as a nd of honey. And Laritte¡¯s arms? She finally gained enough weight to be considered human. Thinking of the Brumayers erased her current healthy image of herself, bringing back memories of her once bony self. If the Count were to find out how well she¡¯d been living, he might take away her house. Laritte ced her dishcloth on the table as she agonized over the situation. ¡°Do I need to mess up my hair?¡± Suddenly, Laritte noticed something. While she worried, there had been no additional soundsing from the front door. Perhaps it was just a mountain animal passing by. Laritte approached the door with trepidation, pressing her ear against the crack of the door. There wasn¡¯t a single sound to be heard, but her thoughts did not calm in her happiness. ¡°Maybe a sparrow lost consciousness after hitting itself against the door?¡± Actually, that might be it! She didn¡¯t know whether or not she could help the bird though, because she really just owned potatoes. Cautiously, she opened the door. And in front of her was¡­ a man. Her first impression of the man was ¡®big and tall.¡¯ So tall that even if she were to lift her head, she would barely be able to see his face. Then, the smell of rusty iron prated her lungs. The man was covered in a mixture of fresh and hardened blood. Is he alive? Is he dead? He stood there unmoving, and even his fingers werepletely still. It was as if he was a knight standing in the middle of a battlefield. After a few seconds, he opened his mouth slightly. ¡°¡­¡­¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. A small, scratchy sound came out. Laritte narrowed her beautiful eyes and listened closely to catch what he was saying. ¡°¡­¡­¡± At that moment, Laritte saw the dark and gloomy man¡¯s eyes. Golden eyes! Those were one of the traits of the Iyasa Empire¡¯s Imperial family. Before her was a man with golden eyes, dark eyebrows, and thin eyes. Laritte had a feeling she knew just who this person was. He might be her husband. Just like the Imperial family, Duke Reinhardt also had a longsting history¨C He was a figure who stood on the battlefield as the Empire¡¯s very few swordmasters. His reputation had been tainted when evidence of him staging a rebellion was brought forward at the time of his death¡­ ¡®Traitor.¡¯ ¡°Nanny¡­?¡± While she was thinking, he spouted out this word. His voice was husky and he sounded like he hadn¡¯t spoken in weeks. The man¡¯s eyes were blurry and seemed out of focus. He was certainly looking at Laritte, yet muttered a name for someone else. His body, which had been standing tall like a tower, suddenly stumbled. The man slowly fell forward. Without thinking, Laritte caught him. His body felt frozen, perhaps due to thete autumn night. She was only able to keep him upright by holding onto him with all her strength. Then, he murmured something in her ear. ¡°I¡­¡± A strange sensation came over her. Though his voice felt so dry, he sounded like he was crying. ¡°I didn¡¯t do it¡­ nanny.¡± By the end of his sentence, he waspletely unconscious. Chapter 4 Chapter 4 Unable to continue holding the man up, Laritte fell t on her behind. Fortunately, she kept the man from hitting his head on the floor. Laritte stared at the face of the man in her embrace. Brushing back his hair that was darker than the night, Laritte noticed wounds peppering his dark skin. Suddenly, a thought came to mind. ¡°¡­What was his name?¡± She knew him as the Duke, but strangely didn¡¯t remember his name. As it was, she was never supposed to have any chance of meeting him in this lifetime, be it in life or in death. Laritte busily moved around the house to warm it up and soaked her handkerchief in boiling hot water. In her home, there were two things she cherished besides her potatoes. Those two things were her firece and her rocking chair. Even better was when she ced her rocking chair in front of the firece. In that spot, sitting there with a nket covering her, Laritte was able to fall asleep without trouble because the bed left to this house had been unmanaged and was moldy. Laritte yielded her precious spot to this traitor because she was a generous person. The man in the chair was buried under all the nkets in the house. To keep it stable, she ced a rock under the chair¡¯s hind legs. His breathing was shallow and precarious, leaving him vulnerable to death at any moment. He lost a lot of blood and was unconscious due to his low body temperature. Laritte approached him with her warmed and wet handkerchief. ¡°Maybe I won¡¯t be the first dead body toy in this house.¡± Having spent thest seventeen years mastering her poker face, Laritte was very calm. Contrary to her calmness, the hands that wiped the dried blood off the man¡¯s face were quite gentle. Since Laritte took it upon herself to treat the traitor all by herself, she could be considered criminal. Even now, she could run to the vige to report the situation, but she did not. And it wasn¡¯t because he was her husband. Laritte was fed up with families. Actually, she hated men even more because of these ¡®husbands¡¯. It was just Laritte, all alone. ¡°I didn¡¯t do it.¡± She was very familiar with those words. ¡°I didn¡¯t steal it! I didn¡¯t do it! Count!¡± She cried in this old memory, so old that it was gradually fading.. When Laritte entered the Count¡¯s household at the age of eight, there was actually one person who was kind to her. Shockingly, it was her father, the Count. Everyone¡¯s eyes had been on Laritte when she first entered the Brumayer house, yet the Count was the only one who did not criticize her. Laritte believed that he considered her innocent, that it was not her fault for being born. But that could not always be the case. He began to act against Laritte when Rose and the Countess began targeting her. He quickly changed his mind about Laritte the more she butted heads with them. It was when Rose intentionally ¡®lost¡¯ her ne and used Laritte of being the thief that the Count raised his hand towards Laritte for the first time. And for all her birth mother had done, she¡¯d never dared touch Laritte¡¯s face. The Count struck her right in front of everyone and determined that she was guilty. ¡°I¡­.¡± p! ¡°No, I didn¡¯t do it¡­¡± The count pped her again and Laritte, who was only a small child, was unable to speak up due to her swollen mouth. But still, she tried to protest more while trembling. ¡°Nwo¡­¡­I¨CI didn¡¯t dwo it¡­¡± ¡°Dad, you don¡¯t believe her, do you?! She¡¯s a damn liar!¡± Rose let out a sharp cry. The Count nodded his head, agreeing with her. The servants simply stood by and watched. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to leave until you cough up the ne,¡± he said as he locked Laritte in the attic. Laritte didn¡¯t even know what Rose¡¯s ne looked like. She remained trapped in the attic and was released after nearly starving to death. This instance was the start of Laritte¡¯s life stained by injustice. Therefore, she could not report the Duke who was oh so simr to her. It was a simple conclusion. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Laritte set down the blood stained handkerchief. Settling onto the carpet, she looked up at him. ¡°Don¡¯t die,¡± Laritte mumbled in her unique and clear voice. She covered his hands with hers. His tanned skin contrasted with her pale hands. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you went through, but you have to live.¡± So live. She spoke to him and ced her face against his knee. The firece warmed the man¡¯s body, which was colder than ice. Laritte closed her eyes. It was dark and only the sound of the crackling fire could be heard. A girl pressed her body against him and didn¡¯t move an inch. A moment ago, Ian Reinhardt woke up. He attempted to open his eyes and struggled quite a bit. ¡°Haa, ha¡­¡± Ian¡¯s breathing was uneven. The brightly lit firece came into his view. It was obvious that the bricks had been piled up a long time ago, and the ancient firece was the only light in the whole house. ¡°¡­Hah?¡± As soon as Ian realized he was sitting in a chair, he tried to get up. But when he tried to move his upper body, he felt indescribable pain in his abdomen and wasn¡¯t able to budge. Argh, he let out a small groan. That area had been pierced by a sword. At the very least, that small movement got his blood flowing. Ian squashed the creepy bugs running about. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Captain.¡± It reminded him of the memory of his subordinate stabbing him in the back. The event was still vivid in his memory. ¡°I can¡¯t help it, so don¡¯t hate me too much.¡± ¡°That¡­What are you¡­¡± ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have be an enemy to the Imperial family.¡± The betrayal happened near the end of the maritime war that had gone on for years. As both a Duke and a swordmaster, this betrayal came right as he was about to return home. At that moment, he realized someone was holding his hand. When he looked down, he found a woman who was nearly all white lying on hisp. ¡°¡­¡­¡± He seemed to have met her before while he was still conscious. He remembered calling her ¡®nanny¡¯ when he saw her hair. Looking back, this hair color was not quite the same as an old person¡¯s. But who was this though? He was a traitor, considered dead to the world. Walking on a thin line, there was a chance this woman could end up reporting him. ¡°¡­Chair.¡± Laritte winced and spoke in her sleep. ¡°My¡­rocking chair.¡± For a moment, he felt the chair¡¯s pulley move. Thinking about it, he was sitting on a rocking chair. He wanted to return it to her, but he wondered why she was sleeping on him like this. This chair wasn¡¯t the kind of ce people can sleepfortably. His fingers barely twitching, Ian woke her up from her deep slumber and she opened her eyes. ¡°¡­¡­¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°¡­¡­¡± They made eye-contact. When the girl¡¯s blue, emotionless eyes blinked, Ian caught glimpses of a fire that disappeared quickly. Laritte raised her upper body. To her, it was already amazing that the Duke hadn¡¯t died overnight. To be honest, she had been expecting to find a corpse when she woke up. ¡®Good job.¡¯ Her relief changed into a calm question. ¡°Do you like stew?¡± ¡°¡­What did you just say?¡± ¡°I¡¯m asking you if you¡¯re well enough to eat stew.¡± When she saw the man¡¯s confused expression, she realized what was wrong. Ah, my face. In the past, when someone tried to provoke Laritte meaning Rose, she had to keep on her poker face. If she cried, her tormentor would be more annoyed at her. If she begged, they wouldugh at her. Laritte learned to be emotionless, because no matter how she reacted, she would only receive coldness in return. After a few years of this treatment, it became difficult for Laritte to express her emotions. ¡®Well, I¡¯m hungry so I¡¯m going to eat,¡¯ she thought as she rose from her seat. Chapter 5 Chapter 5 The house was dark and dawn seemed to be far off. Having skipped dinner to take care of her unexpected guest, Laritte was quite hungry. Ian panicked as he watched Laritte march to the kitchen to have herte night dinner. Thisdy had slept on the knee of a man she didn¡¯t even know, asked him if he liked stew, and was now walking away. You would even treat a stranger so well? The sound of chopping vegetables and boiling water told him that she really was making stew. Ian could do nothing more than stay seated by the warm firece. Not long after, she came back with¡­ ¡°It really is stew,¡± Ian mumbled under his breath The freshly-made and steaming stew looked so appetising that it nearly made him drool. She made it herself, and although it didn¡¯t look like something fit for a noble, it was still good enough. Laritte tilted her head, not understanding his words. ¡°So that means there¡¯s such a thing as ¡®fake stew?¡¯¡± ¡°That¡¯s not¡­.¡± He wasn¡¯t able to keep his mouth shut. Somehow, though, he felt like he couldn¡¯t continue speaking with her attitude. ¡°Excuse me, miss.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a ¡®miss¡¯. I got married not too long ago.¡± Laritte answered neatly. Ian looked at the inside of the house. Thinking about it, she definitely lived alone. But she says she¡¯s married? What the hell was her husband doing then? Since he showed no sign of taking the stew, Laritte ced his portion by the firece. Then, she stood back up and began eating her portion with a carefree attitude. The meat and vegetables disappeared one by one into her small mouth. ¡°What are you doing¡­?¡± ¡°The only chair here was taken by my guest.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡­ Huu, do you know where we are?¡± This was Duke Reinhardt¡¯sst remaining property. That¡¯s what he heard the sleazeballs in the back- alley say. So, in his opinion, the uninvited guest here was Laritte and not him. ¡°Of course. Is this not the Duke¡¯s vi?¡± ¡°So you know this is a house without an owner¡­¡± ¡°Sorry, but I¡¯m now the owner of this ce.¡± His dark eyebrows raised. Laritte answered his question clearly because it seemed like he didn¡¯t understand. ¡°That¡¯s because I became the Duke¡¯s wife. Therefore, I am now thedy of the house.¡± Though it may seem like nothing to others, it was a precious title to her. As the owner with the rights to this vi, Laritte could finally rx. It was only at that moment that Ian realized who this woman was. The nanny and his vassals had worked together to pester Ian about his marital status. It¡¯d gotten worse as ofte, especially because he had been on the battlefield most of the time. His nanny was the worst of them all, nagging him about things like how he couldn¡¯t get married becausedies were scared of him. So, as soon as a marriage request came in, he epted it. ¡­was her name Rose Brumayer? He might¡¯ve seen her once or twice, but his memory of her was blurry. They¡¯ve never talked before so he didn¡¯t expect her to be such an oddball. He remembered what he was thinking earlier. What the hell was her husband doing then? Ian was the type to take care of his people with an iron fist, but gave not a single speck of mercy to his enemies. He was a man with remarkable skills on the battlefield and in academics, and was beautiful. It seemed like the world revolved around him. It was because of these reasons that he¡¯d never really been interested in someone before. It was quite embarrassing for him to have realized this woman¡¯s identity sote. ¡°Wait a moment. That means you¡­!¡± He stopped mid-sentence because as soon as he raised his head, pain erupted all over his body. Ian rxed himself and leaned back into the chair. Tch! He clicked his tongue. This severe situation felt indescribable to him. The man praised for being a swordmaster, reduced to someone stuck sitting in a rocking chair! Laritte stared at him in an obvious manner. Her eyes that were as clear as the blue sea showed neither pity nor ridicule. He felt strange. Ian covered the site of his stab wound with his calloused hands and didn¡¯t miss the expression on her face. ¡°¡­you must know who I am.¡± He finally managed to finish his sentence. She was all alone. At first, he thought she was an ordinary miss ordy. He also thought that she was lying to kick him out of the house. Her attitude also made it seem like she didn¡¯t know he was a ¡®traitor¡¯. But she was his wife. If that were the case, then she must know what he looked like. In addition, she likely recognized his golden eyes, proof that he had royal blood. Laritte nodded with a wooden spoon in her mouth. Suddenly, she realized there wasn¡¯t even a drop left in her bowl! It waspletely empty. When had she eaten all of her stew? Once more, Ian furrowed his eyebrows. He noticed that the subject of the conversation was going in another direction. But the damn stew wasn¡¯t the current issue. ¡°Aren¡¯t you admitting that too easily? You¡¯re going to end up bing a the traitor¡¯s aplice.¡± ¡°I guess that¡¯s true. Would you like some stew?¡± ¡°¡­¡­why are you asking me that?¡± You aren¡¯t going to eat what I brought you? Obviously, her stomach wasn¡¯t that big, so Laritte returned his stew to this kitchen. She then came back with a bucket and towel in hand. Ian opened his mouth but he was tired of asking questions. ¡°What are you going to do with that¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure you have quite the cut on your stomach.¡± Like she said, fresh blood was seeping through his shirt from the cut. Laritte wished for him to live. Even if the rumors about him being the traitor were true, it wasn¡¯t like she¡¯d be able to take back her actions and her sympathy. She hoped that when he got better, he would run away. But she wouldn¡¯t mind hiding him here either. She just thought it¡¯d be better to heal him since he was already in this condition. Laritte approached him and knelt down by the chair. Ian didn¡¯t stop her from rolling up his shirt. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Just the slightest of touches from moving his clothing was enough to make him bite down in pain. Ian screamed silently and felt that, with the severity of his wound, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if his intestines were pouring out. For weeks, rumour had spread that Ian had died on the battlefield. Typically, swordmasters handled the energy in their body and healed their injuries quickly. But Ian was suffering from a deep wound that could only heal slowly¡­ Damn it. It seemed that the sword used to injure him was no ordinary weapon. Laritte observed the affected area and carefully picked up the towel. ¡°¡­¡­kuu.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t hold in your screams. It¡¯ll hurt less if you let it all out.¡± In this situation, it¡¯d be better to wipe the skin down in one go and get it over with quickly. Laritte didn¡¯t take a moment to stop and cleaned the infected site. Ian¡¯s groans grew louder and louder. Eventually, the pain that felt like a knife stabbing into his skin ended. His eyes widened and he was barely able to lift his head. A tiny and pale hand was holding his hand. Following up with that was a calm voice. ¡°If I didn¡¯t hold your hand, you¡¯d end up clenching your fist. And then, your nails would end up digging into your flesh. Someone holding your hand would feel moreforting¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go and retrieve the bandages now, so stay still.¡± Ian clenched and unclenched his hand. He watched her back as she walked away. A few hours ago, he was climbing a mountain. Even though he fell and injured his leg, he continued to crawl up. That wasn¡¯t all. While on the way here, his fever had risen because of his injuries. He also had to fight against the cold and came across a dozen more problems. He survived all thanks to his desire to take revenge on his right hand man who had betrayed him. But that wasn¡¯t the only thing driving him forward. He defended the Empire during the war and as soon as it was over, he was thrown away. As a Duke, Ian also considered the feelings of the people he was responsible for. He had to find their whereabouts. But here he was sitting right in front of the firece having a strange conversation with an even stranger woman¡­ it felt like cold water was being poured over his burning head. He came to terms with the fact that he couldn¡¯t do anything at the moment in his current condition. Ian rested his head back and rxed his body, feeling his eyelids slowly close. It was bizarre. Laritte came back with some bandages a whileter. She found him lying with his eyes closed and stopped midstep. Was he sleeping? His vision was dimming but his hearing was still sharp. Realizing that Laritte was approaching him, he mumbled, ¡°¡­I¡¯m saying this a bitte but thank you.¡± ¡°You can thank me when you are properly healed.¡± In her eyes, it was still too difficult for her to say that she hadpletely healed him. He let out augh. He had never met this woman before, and heughed because of her unexpectedly blunt response. It started snowing first thing next morning, and Ian began to suffer from a high fever.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Chapter 6 Chapter 6 2. Laritte and weing winter in the heart of the mountain As the end of dawn drew near, small cotton-like balls began to fall from the sky. By morning, a thought came to Laritte¡¯s mind when she looked out the window. ¡°I won¡¯t be able to nt the seeds I bought.¡± She let the words flow straight out from her mind. She bought roots that were tenacious so she could nt them at this time of the year, but it all went to waste as soon as the snow began. She thought of bringing the dirt inside as she moved to the kitchen. Milk was boiling in the pot she had prepared beforehand and was now emitting steam; she was going to make milk tea. Foam was floating on top of the milk. Laritte carefully poured the milk into a cup before cing it next to the breakfast she¡¯d prepared in advance. A gentle aroma filled the warm air. And with that, her milk tea the colour of caramel was easily prepared. ¡°Hm.¡± She silently watched the foam on the tea float around in a counterclockwise direction. Suddenly, she remembered something. Ah! Laritte opened the drawer. Amongst the various different spices she¡¯d bought, some coloured sugar was hidden. She used a small spoon to get some of the sugar and added it to the milk tea. Finally, to finish everything off, she took out a teacup. Nobles of the Iasa Empire drank tea as if it were water. Commoners who saw them do it proceeded to follow in their footsteps. However, Laritte had never made tea before. Wouldn¡¯t she be quite full with this? Laritte wasn¡¯t able to afford it. The only reason why she prepared all of this was because of the Duke. Laritte opened the door of the first room to the left of the entrance. Therge door to the entrance made a loud sound, proving how old it was. Creaaaak. Ian let out restless breaths as heid ill on the old and shabby bed, the morning sun shining upon him. The bed used to be moldy, although Laritte had managed to restore it quite nicely. That was because she found suitable mattresses and piled them up neatly. He looked at her with cloudy eyes. She asked him, ¡°How¡¯s your fever?¡± ¡°I think¡­ I feel a bit better¡­.¡± Laritte ced the tea that she brought on the table and rested her hand on his forehead. It felt burning hot. ¡°What do you mean you feel a bit better? Are you just bluffing or is this a special characteristic of the Duke?¡± ¡°¡­¡­ ¡° Despite his painful headache, Ian released a small smile. Of course a noble would give such an answer. It was in their nature to act gracefully without any worries. Let alone the fact that this was the first time they¡¯d met. Laritte hadn¡¯t been aware of it either. Though now she just thought of it as a useless lie. Why would someone who was sick and breathing heavily act ording to those rules? ¡°I brought you some milk tea. I happened to stumble upon some leaves in the marketce. I thought it¡¯d be good for you to drink the tea with milk as well. I don¡¯t think you¡¯re in good enough condition to just drink tea on its own¡­¡­.¡± The original use for the milk she bought was to produce a sauce for dipping bread into. But, she had used all her milk for the milk tea. If she wished to make her fondue she¡¯d have to walk a few hours to get to the vige. Ian struggled to get up and to drink the milk tea. Thanks to the sugar, the drink was easily swallowed. It made him feel much better. It was onlyter that he realized he had already drank half of it. Although, the fact that there was milk here was amazing enough. Milk. No matter how chilly the weather was these days, there were still items that would easily spoil. Since the vi was in the middle of nowhere on a mountain and far from a farm, milk was precious. ¡°¡­..Thank you.¡± He said as he handed Laritte the empty teacup. She helped him rest and covered him with a nket. In other people¡¯s eyes, Laritte¡¯s face remained calm and unreadable. Besides, before she started living in the mountains in this vi, Laritte had always had a tendency to live the way she wanted, which was widely considered to be odd. Someone with no awareness might even say something like ¡®Have you seen that person with no passion? They must¡¯ve been hurt in the past¡¯, or something of that sort¡­ Thinking about it, the way she cared for him was generous. Furthermore, she must have known he was a traitor, but she was sensible enough to let that pass. With his whole heart, Ian felt grateful towards her. ¡°I¡¯ll have to open the window for a bit; it may feel cold.¡± The body is inclined to be weak after ack of air for a long time. Ian felt fresh air on his cheeks when Laritte opened the window and ventted the area. He bit his dry lips. ¡°Is it raining?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s snowing. Though it¡¯s stillte fall, the weather has been getting colder these days.¡± ¡°Snow¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Do you not like snow?¡± ¡°No, I like it.¡± Especially because the snow seen here by the vi was special to him. Ever since he was young, he¡¯d visited this ce often. Even if it wasn¡¯t close to the capital, he came to y here every spring. The wild flowers grown here were breathtaking and it had also been his mother¡¯s favourite spot. By the time his height had reached half of an adult man¡¯s, Ian stayed at the vi for a long time. The reason was because this was where Selena, his mother and the former Duchess, stayed before she passed away. Selena Reinhardt had a rare disease. A few weeks before her death, Selena needed toy down for at least the majority of the day. Even so, she and Ian watched the sky from the front entrance of the home. It was an unforgettable memory. For Ian, it was when hey in Selena¡¯s arms as she rested on the rocking chair, watching the snow. Ever since her death, Ian had stopped visiting the vi. It was because every time he went, he was reminded of her empty seat. The vi stopped being cleaned regrly; they hoped that time would eventually take care of it and left it to rot. It was just a coincidence that he came here. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have be an enemy of the Imperial family.¡± His subordinate, Bartolt, had said when he stabbed him in the vicinity of the Western sea. Ian removed the sword from his wound, feeling both the pain of betrayal and the wound. ¡°However, what can you even do with a wound like that?¡± ¡°Bar¡­tolt¡­!¡± He was a swordmaster strong enough to take down elite troops, but he wasn¡¯t able to fight back against his subordinate whilst bearing a painful stab wound that would eventually kill him. Contrary to what the public seems to believe, he wasn¡¯t murdered by a prisoner of war. Instead, he¡¯d found a chance to escape and had run away. He hopped onto a wagon and escaped to the next town over. Finally, he arrived at a vige nearby after a long while of hiding and running. Many of his wounds had healed over time, but he couldn¡¯t afford to stop now. ording to what Bartolt had said, the people pulling the strings behind his assassination were the Imperial family. They were most definitely searching for him, so he had to find a ce to hide. Remembering the existence of the vi, Ian had climbed all the way up here. ¡®The peasants said that the house was vacant and that the Duke wouldn¡¯te here.¡¯ Even with the light of amp, the area was dark. The nearest vige was at least half a day¡¯s walk, so not even the small children woulde here out of curiosity¡­ was what they thought. Even if he had to bear the pain of the stab wound whilst climbing up the mountain, it was worth the risk. In the end, there was someone in the vi. And that very person imed to be his wife. Ian¡¯s eyesnded on Laritte. Thergest room in the vi was his bedroom. The second was the room containing the firece. Laritte was cleaning up the ashes in the firece and loading more wood to prevent them from getting cold. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Originally, that was the maid¡¯s job. Ian wondered. The Brumayer family mustn¡¯t have been sad to send their only daughter out here since they¡¯d left her here alone. She must have gone down to the vige to get the things they needed. But they¡¯d been together for a large part of the day. Maybe she secretly reported him¨C it wasn¡¯t like he was going to be able to doubt that fact anyways. ¡°¡­..Look.¡± His throat felt parched and his voice was scratchy. He thought he could tell her the fact that he was being framed. He wanted to tell her the truth too. ¡°Yes?¡± The moment Laritte turned her head¨C N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Ian lifted his upper body but his vision started bing blurry and foggy. He pressed his hand against his forehead, trying to stay conscious. But his body refused toply with his orders and tilted to the side¡­ He closed his eyes, and thest thing he saw was Laritte running towards him. Chapter 7 Chapter 7 When Ian was young, his mother Selena had nothing to do ever since she began to take care of herself and Ian at the vi. The Duke also couldn¡¯t serve as a caretaker to her, and no one came to the cottage in the mountains. Selena, who liked to be in a calm atmosphere from the beginning, was satisfied with him. She would knit often. She could hold the wool all day long. Young Ian would often run around the vi ande in exhausted. He would hear the sound of noodles squirting as it boiled down the stove while falling asleep. Turning her head, Selena would start to knit while sitting on the rocking chair. Ian, who copsed after not being able to speak to Laritte, had a dream. He went back to face his ¡®enemy¡¯ who used to live in the vi with his precious mother. ¡°Did you wake up?¡± As Selena said that, Ian blinked and shifted his upper body on the bed. He felt like he had forgotten something, so he peered at both of his hands and saw a little child¡¯s fingers. ¡®I am sure they were a lot bigger than this.¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m going to have breakfast. Betty said you have been working hard.¡± Selena put down what she was knitting and raised Ian up. He felt a sense of D¨¦j¨¤ vu but soon followed her. The vi where he stayed as a child was as colorful as a peacock without a speck of dust. But there was also a cozy side. A clean, soft-colored wallpaper, that could be seen under the light of an electricmp, while walking along the corridor¡­. ¡°Are you going to eat here? You could have let me send it up.¡± ¡°Good morning, Master.¡± ¡°Did Master sleep without washing up again?¡± The employees, who followed to serve Selena Reinhardt, were usually energetic and active. It was the result of the generosity of the Duke of Reinhardt at that time. Selena was quiet and fragile. Betty was afraid that she might lose her energy sooner than expected. In addition, Selena took good care of the employee. ¡°Can you serve my breakfast and Ian¡¯s?¡± ¡°Yes, madam! There¡¯s an amazing smoked dish. There was a meat festival down there, and I brought the best quality from the market.¡± Cough cough ¡°Oh, Betty. You don¡¯t have a cold, do you?¡± She was a woman who would worry if a maid was sick or not. She was elegant and smooth, and she did not require much formality. That¡¯s why the employees would often forget that their family was the second most powerful house after the royal family. Ian liked them for always being loyal to Selena. There was a time like this. The medicine needed for Selena¡¯s rapid deterioration had run out. But when the wagon was in a state of limbo due to heavy snow, a servant volunteered to walk through the snow and buy medicinal herbs. Also, when young Ian got frostbite all over his body, they took care of him like a family. It was that much of a bond. ¡°It¡¯s not cold, madam. I had something stuck in my throat.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re sick, you can tell me. What if you ignore it and it gets more serious?¡± ¡°Not in here, madam! Even though it¡¯s getting cold, there is a hostess who is like the sun!¡± Ian sat at the table, guided by the maid. Betty, the maid, approached Ian. ¡°Oh right! Master, your nanny has sent a letter saying that she will arrive at the vi tomorrow after her vacation.¡± Ian cut up the meat and put it in his mouth. Then he raised his head. Selena talked first. ¡°Hmm. I wonder if she has more grey hair when shees back¡­. Oh, you must have gotten up early. Does this worry you Ian?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, mother.¡± A thought popped out on Ian¡¯s mind about his nanny. It certainly seemed like his head was getting heavier. ¡®Maybe I will have gray hair soon.¡¯ Then something grazed his mind. ¡®Was she over twenty?¡¯ ¡®She was a silver-haired young woman.¡¯ ¡®The strange expression she made all the time seemed to have no emotion.¡¯ He wondered if she was ufortable with something. ¡®But who was it?¡¯ He tried to recall the woman¡¯s name. She said she was his wife. ¡®Wait, I¡¯m still a child. What wife?¡¯ Then Selena rose up from her seat. Betty asked, ¡°Madam, have you finished?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t feel very well today. I will go sit on the second floor.¡± ¡°But madam, you haven¡¯t been eating well for days already¡­¡± Selena beckoned Ian to eat slowly and left. He hurried up to the second floor with the rest in his mouth. ¡®Mother¡¯s favorite rocking chair. Where is it now? Ah!¡¯ He remembered that the rocking chair was in his room and he went that way. As expected, Selena was sitting there. ¡°Have you finished your meal yet?¡± ¡°I was worried about you, mother¡­..¡± ¡°You sometimes treat me like I am a fragile grass. It¡¯s really just indigestion.¡± Ian climbed onto the bed and looked over Selena. She was sitting on the rocking chair with a rxed expression. ¡®It¡¯s true. She doesn¡¯t seem to be getting sick.¡¯ ¡°I can¡¯t even get sick because everyone is taking care of me so well. So don¡¯t worry.¡± Only then did hey down on the bed, with his mind at ease. The clean and white ceiling filled his view. The light seemed brighter as if someone had added candles to the chandelier. Ian closed his eyes at it and prayed inwardly. Please, May this peace with Mother and the servantsst long. *** Ian woke up. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. He could see a ceiling simr to that of his dream just now, but he couldn¡¯t win back those tens of years, so he felt like he was worn out. The warm atmosphere turned into a cold winter air. He was shedding tears. It was not because he was sad, but because of the great heat that his head sent out reflexively. Laritte was dipping a handkerchief into cold water and wiping the area around his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re up.¡± She greeted him with her usual calm tone. ¡°I¡­.¡± cough cough Ian tried to answer, but his throat was swollen and it was hard for him to speak. Laritte kept wiping the water from his eyes with an expression he had expected. He turned his eyes and saw where Laritte would have been sitting. There was, of course, a rocking chair. The one his mother liked. Tears fell again as he tried to shift, which he thought had stopped. This time, they were filled with sorrow. ¡®Why does she have to like the chair his mother liked?¡¯ ¡®And take care of me as she did?¡¯ ¡®She¡­¡¯ ¡®¡­reminds me of the past so much.¡¯ It might be a natural reason for the tears to flow due to such thoughts and confusion. ¡°¡­¡± Laritte moved the handkerchief silently. He knew his condition was different from before, but he didn¡¯t mean to make fun of him or bring this up. ¡°¡­.I would like to¡­.have a¡­.report of the family members.¡± Ian muttered in a hoarse voice. Not long ago, he was worried about his nanny, his family, and the employees that Selena valued. Of course, the Imperial family did something ¡®pitiful¡¯ to the spy¡¯s attempted treason. The Duke did not destroy himself, nor did the vi, which was not sold, but was turned into the Imperial household. It may have been a judgment for her who was arranged to be the Duchess. The employee also saved a lot. Except for those who put their names on documents that proved treason. Even though they are in a difficult situation as they are scattered, they may not able to find the right job. ¡°¡­¡± Laritte thought that he too knew this fact. As such, the spy¡¯s plotting of rebellion has caused a stir through the empire. ¡®So no need to worry. Most of them would be alive and well.¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m a part of the Duke¡¯s family now.¡± She did not know his name, but she put up with such cynical remarks. Ian looked up at Laritte. Only then he realized. The fact that a member of his family was right next to him. She only continued wiping away the tears with an expressionless face. A cool handkerchief running through his forehead also helped in cooling down his red eyes. In fact, she did not know, many of the employees were orphans. She did not know, many of them would be starving by now. So Ian could not let go of his worries even with this fugitive body of his, but now he was an exception. A lead-like heart was watered down very slowly. There was no more conversation in the room, so it was quiet. Chapter 8 Chapter 8 What is a swordmaster? About 1500 years ago, the first swordmaster appeared on the continent. It was more than 900 years ago when the Iassa Empire emerged after the continent was unified. The first swordmaster was Eliot von Hood. He was a representative of the kingdom, which is now the Barthang of the Iassa Empire. The investigation found out that he was a distant ancestor of the Duke of Reinhardt. Even before Eliot von Hood, there was someone who showed the characteristics of a swordmaster. However, it was he who had all the characteristics of the current swordmaster. First, he had the ability to sense mana. If he sensed that a sword had mana, he could rece it visually. It was a basic ability. Nobody could tell who would win the fight between the two swordmasters. For they were already skilled in swordsmanship. The second qualification of the swordmaster was the ability to ¡®move the body¡¯s energy¡¯. Energy was the beauty of mana. While there were people who could feel the magic of the sword and handle the body¡¯s airway by itself, there were others who had to train more. Ian¡¯s case was the former. Being able to move the body¡¯s energy meant that they could have control over it. This physical ability helped in improving the five senses and in healing wounds faster. If a sword was made of a dragon¡¯s bones, teeth, and nails, the swordmaster who owned it was a blessed child. That would mean¡­ Ian was also¡­¡­ *** ¡°What food shall we try today?¡± A week after Ian copsed. In the kitchen of the vi. Laritte kept on thinking about whether the food ingredients she had stored had any discrepancies. Ian¡¯s fever has decreased for some time now. It is now clear that he was beginning to recover. She decided to make soft food as Ian isn¡¯t fully recovered yet. ¡°Well, I will make some vegetable soup.¡± She decided to cook and move on. Returning through the snow-covered path, her hands contained a range of vegetables, including potatoes, onions, carrots, and kidney beans. Everything that was needed to make vegetable soup. It was just a touch for the soup. First, she chopped the washed onions and carrots into small pieces. A hand, that was not clumsy but neither as skillful as a cook, moved the knife. ¡°I wish there were radishes here¡­.¡± As always, Laritte felt sorry for her habit of speaking out her thoughts. It was winter now. She would not be able to go to the nearby vige during the winter, so she had to fill the warehouse. Even when Laritte carried the ingredients in advance, she could not get the vegetables that she wanted to acquire. It was because she could not stop by the vige since Ian came and stayed with her. She could not leave the patient alone. ¡®The snow hasn¡¯t piled up yet. I shall go thereter¡­..¡¯ She put the chopped onions and carrots in a sack. Instead of radishes, more whole pepper andurel leaves were added. She put the sack in a pre-loaded pot. Then she had to boil it for half an hour and roll up the foam. When the vegetable broth was made, another vegetable was needed to float on it. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. She sliced some more vegetables into bigger sizes than before. Then, she stir-fried various vegetables in oil and added the cooking wine, broth, and spices for the seasoning. ¡°Can he eat one serving this time¡­.?¡± Laritte muttered, recalling Ian lying in the room, while she poured the soup into the bowl. Ian¡¯s voice rang in the kitchen. ¡°I will try.¡± Startled, Laritte looked at where Ian was. Ian was leaning against the wall in the blue daylight. He copsed as soon as he arrived at the vi. This was the first time he acted like himself. Laritte asked, with her eyes wide open. ¡°¡­¡­How are you up on your own feet?¡± ¡°That was not a very happy response.¡± Even so, Ian was quite satisfied with the change in her facial expression. It was because he wanted to surprise her. ¡°I woke up and found myself feeling better.¡± One of them had to make a fuss because he was the one fighting a life-threatening battle because of a fever. But Laritte never made a fuss about joy. Even now, Ian¡¯s condition was more important than her own safety. Ian¡¯s condition had improved so far. A third person would say, ¡®Even the wealth made by the contract will not be like this.¡¯ In fact, it was nothing special to recall her quiet response when Ian reached the vi, his body covered in blood. ¡°¡­..What is this smell?¡± Ian closed his eyes and focused on his sense of smell. ¡®Judging from all the meals I¡¯ve eaten so far, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s meat again, but it smells good.¡¯ It was because she stir-fried the vegetables and added strong spices. ¡°It¡¯s vegetable soup. There will not be any problem with your digestion.¡± ¡°Is there anything I can help you with?¡± Until now, he had only received Laritte¡¯s kindness because he wasn¡¯t feeling well. Ian approached Laritte to pick up the bowl. Laritte meant to refuse his action of doing so. There was a difference between walking on four feet and standing up, between humans and animals. Just knowing how to walk was not everything. Laritte poked his abdomen with her finger without any expression. It was part of a prating wound. ¡°Argh.¡± Even if he was fine, the wound did not go away. He painfully sighed and grabbed his abdomen. ¡°You want to help someone out in that condition?¡± ¡°That is the case unless you poke me here¡­¡± She took the bowl away from his hand, which made Ian stare at her nkly. He was in agony. ¡®What did I just see?¡¯ He could have thought for it to be an illusion, but his eyesight was perfect. ¡°Did you justugh?¡± He asked, hurriedly following after Laritte. In Ian¡¯s eyes, Laritte¡¯s face was expressionless most of the time. That is why he appeared behind Laritte when she was busy working. Because he wanted to see a different expression. He also wanted to get rid of the bed as soon as possible. ¡®But why did sheugh at this time?¡¯ ¡°Yes. Iughed.¡± He thought she would deny it, but she did not. She put the meal on the table. It was a normal response in the first ce¡­. ¡°¡­.Why? Isn¡¯t it obvious that people canugh?¡± Ian flinched when Laritte asked back without thinking. ¡­.It is. If you think about it. Ian felt pain all over again when he started walking quickly. Instinctively, he caught the wall. Why did he move too much when he was about to answer back? The wound at his abdomen started to bother him. *** Ian was actually ¡®very hungry¡¯. No matter how many times ¡®swordmasters could control the mana of their bodies¡¯, everyone had to eat something. In addition, swordmasters needed a lot of energy to deal with the flow of their mana to increase their resilience. In other words, they needed meals. Basically, swordmasters had to eat twice as much as others. Ian was very hungry to the point where he was almost starving. There was nothing he could have when he recovered other than a backache. He tried to remove it with the mana he had, but it was too much. Ian sat face to face with Laritte and stared at the soup. Compared to its delicious smell, the soup looked in. Frankly, it did not look very delicious because there were a few types of vegetables only. Even more so because Laritte had to lessen the concentration for him. Anyway, Ian was in no position to disapprove. In fact, he was grateful for every meal he had. He took the first bite of the soup, which was still hot. As expected, there were fewer kinds of dried vegetables, so there was less rich vor than the usual vegetable soup he used to have¡­. As soon as he was about to think more, the spice that touched his tongue hit the empty spot with exquisite. Ian moved his hand a few more times. Another bite, another bite, and another¡­.. No matter how hungry he was, he was a sick person. So when Laritte said, ¡°Can he eat one serving this time?¡± He replied, ¡°I will try.¡± It was because he was not confident. Obviously, it was not a dish with fancy ingredients and excellent taste. But, it tasted good and was going to be finished quickly as it was made ording to Ian¡¯s situation. However, this vegetable soup had one more special ingredient in it. It was made with a warm and caring heart. Laritte said, looking up at Ian. ¡°I am done.¡± ¡®It has been a long time since he ate this much.¡¯ Laritte¡¯s blue eyes glowed with a remark of satisfaction as she watched Ian eat. Chapter 9 Chapter 9 ¡°It tastes good¡­ I enjoyed it.¡± Ian was not very eloquent. However, it was only a few times that he felt sorry for that. ¡®How can I express this subtle feeling!¡¯ ¡®Damn my tongue.¡¯ But Laritte felt proud and content just by watching Ian eat. She was already having thoughts about what she would prepare for their next meal. ¡°How do you wash the dishes after you eat? Can you show me?¡± Laritte¡¯s eyes became sharp as he tried to get up to do the dishes. Her eyes were on his abdomen. ¡®If you move another foot towards the sink, I will stab you in the wound again.¡¯ ¡­..It was clearly like a line of poetry. She was not the only one who could see his dreadful condition. Ian faltered and had to sit back on the chair. He noticed that there was only a rocking chair instead of tables and chairs on the first floor. So it was clear that they took away the ones that were existing and sold them. A table must have been brought out from the dusty second floor. Ian sighed, aware of the fact that Laritte had worked hard for him again. He needed to get well soon so that he could help Laritte in getting morefortable around the house. ¡°Ah.¡± Thinking of something, Ian eximed suddenly. ¡®Come to think of it, there is something we can talk about.¡¯ Which was to exin to her the truth about him being framed for treason. Thest time he tried, he copsed and lost his consciousness. ¡®Sometimes, I forget that she treats me like a normal person and not as a traitor.¡¯ ¡°Do you have anything to do right now? If not, there is something I have to say.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Ian hesitated for a moment. It was not that he didn¡¯t trust Laritte now, but he had some doubts that it would be difficult for her to understand. ¡°Maybe you would not believe me, but¡­.¡± He uttered hollow words again and again. ¡®What is the hold up for?¡¯ Laritte waited patiently, but she was curious at the same time. ¡°¡­..that I was framed for the conspiracy.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± He thought she would say, ¡°Oh, I see. It¡¯s not a big deal¡± and would just let it go. The first time they met, Laritte was quite surprised when Ian had blurted out, ¡°I didn¡¯t do it.¡± But she was not sure if it was about the treason. But he was not really a traitor. If this was true, it would be a serious injustice. The Duke of Reinhardt was the sole owner of the Duke¡¯s position in the Iassa Empire. It meant that the Reinhardt family was the second most noble family after the royal family. In fact, the Duke owned a great amount of power and a fleet of knights. Ian himself was one of the four swordmasters in the Empire. It was even greater, considering that one of the four swordmasters was over 60 years old and was out of active duty. In addition, half of the eight talented swordmasters were members of the Duke¡¯s Knights. When Bartolt, a candidate and a close associate of Ian, betrayed him, only three people were left. Laritte opened her mouth after thinking for a moment. ¡°If that was not a treason, then was it¡­.. the Imperial family¡¯s doing?¡± Laritte was expressionless but Ian was surprised. It was not because she just came straight to the answer. Of course, the royal pce was the most threatening ce for the Duke. Ian knew how much she could not trust him. So she tried to satisfy herself by stating the truth. Ian had to make his own efforts for clearing himself of the me anyway. Did she think he was irrelevant? But a light of trust flickered in Laritte¡¯s soft blue eyes. Ian started. ¡°¡­..at least I am positive.¡± ¡°Do you have any evidence?¡± ¡°The man who attacked me is the first.¡± Ian borated what Bartolt had said when he stabbed him, as soon as the war ended. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have be an enemy of the Imperial Family.¡± Bartolt said, sneering. ¡°And the second evidence is¡­.¡± He put his hand inside his shirt and pulled out a ne. ¡®When did he have something like that?¡¯ Laritte stared at the ne. There was a beautiful tiny ss bottle with a transparent liquid inside it, held by a thin silver chain. At a nce, one could tell that it was very expensive. However, Larrite had developed a habit since she started living here. If she saw expensive things, she would rece them with potatoes. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡®Just how much potatoes can I get from it?¡¯ But the liquid inside it was more important than the ss bottle she was after. It seemed as if it was priceless. ¡°They fear that this bottle contains a Dragon¡¯s purified tears.¡± ¡°Dragon¡¯s tears¡­.!¡± Dragon. It was a species that understood and dealt with the flow of mana from their birth. Among human beings, only the swordmasters knew the way of using magic like the Gods. Originally, there was no encounter between the humans and the dragons. Although the dragons were few, they lived in a ce that had a very hot temperature, that could even melt the iron. Or they lived on a mountain thatcked sufficient oxygen. But there were times when a dragon could not even withstand its own mana. It was a long time ago when the unstable dragons were flooded with human blood. So if they hurt humans, they had to punish themselves. The ordinary dragons never interfered with the human world. Even if their race caused troubles with the humans. One of the inferiors, De Ragon, who was a runaway, was not even considered in the same race. Even if they were weak, runaway and unstable dragons, the swordmasters were the only ones who could withstand their mana. Some of the swordmasters were especially important. John Jae was the only one who stopped the runaway dragon that killed thousands of humans in a short time. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you have a Dragon¡¯s tears. Tha-that¡¯s¡­¡± The dragon¡¯s whole body, that was caught, was boasted as an outstanding value. It was because it contained mana and disyed many special filial piety. For example, it was also used to identify paternity. When the blood of one of the biological parents was mixed with the blood of the child and was dropped on the top of the tail scales, the reaction was observed. It was a method by which Laritte was identified as the daughter of Count Brumayer. Among all of these ¡®treasures¡¯, the tears that were collected when the dragon stopped breathing were the rarest. ¡°The effect of the st tears¡¯ was¡­..¡± Laritte muttered. It was a very famous rumor. ¡°The drinker answers only the truth.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it. There are only two pieces of evidence in the world now, one of which is with us.¡± Laritte looked up at him curiously. ¡®Why is it in his hands when it was that important?¡¯ There was no one in the world who carried a family heirloom, even if he was a swordmaster. It seemed that Ian could read her questionable look. ¡°I started to carry this before the Emperor ordered for my assassination.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.?¡± ¡°There was someone who advised me to carry my family heirloom when I left for the war. It was the Prince.¡± They were the only heirs to the throne of the Empire of Iassa. Ian smiled brightly while fiddling with the ne. ¡°I didn¡¯t know about the reason then. But he knew it. The fact that this was going to happen, and if I survived¡­¡­the only way to fight the injustice was this Dragon¡¯s tears.¡± ¡°¡­..I don¡¯t understand. They shouldn¡¯t have framed you in the first ce.¡± ¡°I agree¡­.¡± Ian grabbed the ne. It seemed as if each of his fingertips were filled withplex emotions. ¡°I believe it was the best thing the Crown Prince could do.¡± But he was only met with the faint sound of a snowstorm from outside the window. Like a whistle¡­. Or like a distant howl of a wolf. Laritte was no longer prying into him. Instead, she asked something else. ¡°How are you going to clear yourself up with this?¡± ¡°You said you haven¡¯t received any invitations so far, have you?¡± No one would send an invitation to a traitor¡¯s wife. She shook her head. But Ian already had a n on his mind, which he began to exin. ¡°A long time ago, the Iassa Empire, which was born with the unification of the continent, was troubled by the aristocrats. I believe you already know.¡± Since the aristocrats were from different countries, internal strife continued. Thus, to give the aristocrats a sense of belonging, they adopted various methods of showing off. One of them was to send invitations only to the families above the Count for the Imperial Social Gathering on the day of National Foundation. National Foundation Day was in early spring. So, there was going to be an invitation for Laritte. Ian was nning to enter the gathering by himself. He would prove to everyone that he was innocent with the help of the Dragon¡¯s tears. ¡°Will that be possible¡­¡­?¡± ¡°The Crown Prince will also be present, remember?¡± But what mattered to him now was aplete recovery. Even if he entered the castle through an invitation, he would have to subdue the guards before proving his innocence to everyone. Suddenly it stung Larrite, after listening to his n. ¡®Is he¡­.¡¯ ¡°Will you be going ¡®alone¡¯ with my invitation?¡± ¡Á¡Á¡Á Chapter 10 Chapter 10 If it bes known that the Duchess attended the banquet, it would surely draw a great deal of attention. But if the Duke would go alone without his wife, it would definitely bring up suspicion. Ian was well aware of that fact. In embarrassment, he started fiddling with his thigh. ¡°If you go by yourself and fail, then you¡¯ll be in a tough position.¡± But if she goes with him, even if Ian fails, Larrite could easily lie about losing the invitation and the situation would blow over. Her eyebrows raised ever so slightly, that one couldn¡¯t even notice. ¡®It¡¯s not that hard.¡¯ ¡®Just ask me toe with you.¡¯ But she didn¡¯t offer a helping hand first. She could have just said, ¡°I will help you.¡± But she couldn¡¯t bring herself to do so for so many reasons. Being the daughter of the ¡®Count¡¯ Brumayer, an invitation will naturally be sent to her. And, Rose would surely go and be present during the National Foundation Day Banquet as well. Rose wouldn¡¯t be Rose if she missed out on a party. If that¡¯s the case, they might even run into each other. And if¡­Ian¡¯s position is returned to him, then the person standing next to him can¡¯t be Laritte. It would be Rose as she was supposed to be the original Duchess after all. No matter how much Laritte helps Ian, in the end it would only benefit Rose. It¡¯s true that Larrite decided to stop caring about people¡¯s opinions, but that is apletely separate matter. For the nobles, illegitimate children were more formidable than simplemoners. Those who would even dare pretend that they were noble will be stomped and trampled on. That was how she was brainwashed for 17 years. Larrite couldn¡¯t help butpare herself to Rose. Even though it seemed that Ian did not know what Rose looked like, she couldn¡¯t help it and that¡¯s why she tried her best to avoid revealing anything about her identity when Ian asked anything. She, in return, avoided asking questions about Ian, making her seem like a strange woman to him. But that wasn¡¯t the case, she was actually very curious about Ian. ¡°¡­..Okay. Then I¡¯ll be heading back in the kitchen and you can sit here.¡± Laritte stood up with a bowl in her hand. She turned her back before Ian could say anything. ¡°Hey.¡± He bewilderingly called after Laritte. But Laritte had already disappeared into the kitchen. Ian¡¯s face stiffened. Her face was definitely expressionless but it somehow looked as though she was depressed. ¡®Was it an illusion?¡¯ Anyway, if he seeded in the n, she would be the true Duchess. No one could help but envy her. He thought she would be happy after he informed her of his n, but that didn¡¯t seem to be the case. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ian¡¯s gaze was fixated on the chair where Laritte had been sitting on a while ago. *** There were a lot of things to be done in the vi. As she busied herself with work, all the trivial thoughts left her mind. First of all , she had to make sure that not too much of the snow would umte on the roof, even though the roof was strongly built and would not copse, one still had to take precautions. The vi, after all, was old and had not been maintained for a long time. Secondly, the path leading to the front door had be frozen, making it very slippery and dangerous, especially when she goes to the storage to retrieve food. On top of that, there are many other things to do but¡­ ¡°I¡¯m going to get some water for the bath.¡± Early in the morning, Larttie stepped out of the vi wrapping herself in clothes made of fur. Using both hands, she lifted the old wooden bucket. The sound of water dripping from the bottom of the bucket could be heard. She would have to climb a mountain and look for a valley where water would be flowing so hard that it wouldn¡¯t be frozen. The distance was close, but since the bucket was small, she would have to go back and forth several times just to collect enough water to draw up a bath. She could use the snow around the house instead, but it had a mixture of impurities. Ian followed her. ¡°Let me do it this time.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not letting a sick person go¡­¡± ¡°I can do things like this now.¡± Truly, Ian¡¯s health had improved impressively. Once his body¡¯s temperature came back to normal, he stopped having a fever and things like walking were not much of a problem to him anymore. Laritte¡¯s opinion, however, was different from Ian¡¯s. The bucket itself would be so heavy with the water that she thought he wouldn¡¯t be able to carry it. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Laritte red sharply at Ian¡¯s abdominal region, but before she could say anything, Ian spoke. ¡°There is no use ring at me like that.¡± He wouldn¡¯t back down even if she went ahead and poked his wound to make him rest because now he can easily either block or prevent her from doing so. ¡°¡­.But it will soon be cold. The jacket you had turned into rags, so I threw it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a Swordmaster so it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± But of course, having a body that excels and feeling cold are two different things. ¡°¡­¡­¡± But, Laritte did not know that fact. Having nothing else to say, she turned her head around, walked out of the vi, and mmed the door shut. Ian did not know where the valley was, and it seemed as if she wanted to leave fast so that he wouldn¡¯t be able to follow her. ¡°Huh? Hold on for a moment¡­.!¡± Ian chased after her in a hurry. (It was winter but it was not snowing at that time. Each breath released produced a white cloud that flew towards the sky. ) Breathlessly, reaching for the old doorknob, he opened the door and looked for Laritte. Once he found her, he couldn¡¯t help but scoff. Larrite was of course trying her best to run, however, since snow had covered the pathway, ¡®running¡¯ wasn¡¯t exactly possible. With every step she took, her feet sank deeper into the snow, one could easily tell just how much snow piled up yesterday night while watching her. Thanks to that, her speed was simr to that of a turtle. Ian followed her. Although he wasn¡¯t running, he was easily able to catch up to Laritte with his long legs. Without realising, Ian let out a lightugh. He was walking in such a rxed manner, making sure to stay 5 steps behind Larrite. Stepping on snow made a unique sound. So, when Larrite heard the sound of footprints other than her own, her expression became stiff. Looking behind, she red at Ian and picked up her pace. ¡°If you fall over, you¡¯ll get hurt.¡± ¡°It¡¯s cold¡­ so don¡¯t¡­follow me! You¡­¡± ¡°I told you, I¡¯m not cold.¡± The sound of the water flowing through the valley began to grow louder. Their distance remained the same while Laritte was looking for the source of water. Her face scrunched and she came to a stop, Ian, noticing this, came and stood by her side. When he saw her frowning, he asked. ¡°¡­¡­.You are not angry, are you?¡± ¡°Why would I be?¡± Ian didn¡¯t have anything to say back to her when she cut him off like that. ¡®Because I followed you and was joking around.¡¯ He couldn¡¯t be that bashful and say such a thing. Seeing Ian standing there not knowing what to do, Larrite let out a sigh. ¡°¡­.I will just hang the bucket.¡± The water in theke was clean, but only the water flowing near the rock was good enough to drink from. In order to get that clean water, she had to hang the bucket on a branch nearby. Actually, the hardest thing about this was heading back to the vi with the bucket full of water, so compared to that, this wasn¡¯t a hard thing to do. Looking at the bucket, Ian intended to steal the bucket from her and carry it home instead. While looking at her back, and then at the water, he noticed something that stood out. Laritte had ced her feet in the ice cold water and reached for the tree branch. After checking if the branch was strong and sturdy, she hung the bucket then jumped back onto the solid ground. ¡®All that is left to do is to wait for the bucket to be filled¡­.¡¯ Ssh! A sound of something entering the water rang clearly, grabbing Laritte¡¯s attention. As she turned her eyes to where the sound came from, a thought popped into her head. ¡®Don¡¯t tell me he fell into theke?¡¯ ¡®After I told him so many times not toe when he¡¯s sick like that!¡¯ But when their eyes met, she noticed him standing there with a fish in each hand. ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± A long silence hovered over them. The fish he caught were smaller than carp fish but bigger than the pomfret fish. Laritte was barely able to say something. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Did he think he was some kind of bear? His skin being a darker shade made him resemble the brown bears Larrite had only seen in books. She tried her best to swallow the words that were about toe out of her mouth. He murmured awkwardly. ¡°Ah, it just caught my eye.¡± ¡°Well done¡­.I guess?¡± ¡°Why did it end with a question mark?¡± Laritte lowered her head and looked at the fish, no matter how she looked at it, the fish were smaller than her pinky finger. ¡®How was he able to find such tiny fish? Is it because he¡¯s a Swordmaster? Ian knew he looked funny carrying two tiny fish like that. It was actually the first time ever that he had caught fish using his own bare hands. Still¡­.he wanted to provide something both Larrite and him can eat. Since she wasn¡¯t eating enough because she was sharing her portions with him. ¡®Just ask me toe with you.¡¯ But she didn''t offer a helping hand first. She could have just said, "I will help you." But she couldn¡¯t bring herself to do so for so many reasons. Being the daughter of the ¡®Count¡¯ Brumayer, an invitation will naturally be sent to her. And, Rose would surely go and be present during the National Foundation Day Banquet as well. Rose wouldn¡¯t be Rose if she missed out on a party. If that¡¯s the case, they might even run into each other. And if...Ian¡¯s position is returned to him, then the person standing next to him can¡¯t be Laritte. It would be Rose as she was supposed to be the original Duchess after all. No matter how much Laritte helps Ian, in the end it would only benefit Rose. It¡¯s true that Larrite decided to stop caring about people¡¯s opinions, but that is apletely separate matter. For the nobles, illegitimate children were more formidable than simplemoners. Those who would even dare pretend that they were noble will be stomped and trampled on. That was how she was brainwashed for 17 years. Larrite couldn''t help butpare herself to Rose. Even though it seemed that Ian did not know what Rose looked like, she couldn''t help it and that''s why she tried her best to avoid revealing anything about her identity when Ian asked anything. She, in return, avoided asking questions about Ian, making her seem like a strange woman to him. But that wasn¡¯t the case, she was actually very curious about Ian. ".....Okay. Then I''ll be heading back in the kitchen and you can sit here." N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Laritte stood up with a bowl in her hand. She turned her back before Ian could say anything. "Hey." He bewilderingly called after Laritte. But Laritte had already disappeared into the kitchen. Ian¡¯s face stiffened. Her face was definitely expressionless but it somehow looked as though she was depressed. ''Was it an illusion?'' Anyway, if he seeded in the n, she would be the true Duchess. No one could help but envy her. He thought she would be happy after he informed her of his n, but that didn¡¯t seem to be the case. "......" Ian¡¯s gaze was fixated on the chair where Laritte had been sitting on a while ago. *** There were a lot of things to be done in the vi. As she busied herself with work, all the trivial thoughts left her mind. First of all , she had to make sure that not too much of the snow would umte on the roof, even though the roof was strongly built and would not copse, one still had to take precautions. The vi, after all, was old and had not been maintained for a long time. Secondly, the path leading to the front door had be frozen, making it very slippery and dangerous, especially when she goes to the storage to retrieve food. On top of that, there are many other things to do but¡­ ¡°I¡¯m going to get some water for the bath.¡± Early in the morning, Larttie stepped out of the vi wrapping herself in clothes made of fur. Using both hands, she lifted the old wooden bucket. The sound of water dripping from the bottom of the bucket could be heard. She would have to climb a mountain and look for a valley where water would be flowing so hard that it wouldn¡¯t be frozen. The distance was close, but since the bucket was small, she would have to go back and forth several times just to collect enough water to draw up a bath. She could use the snow around the house instead, but it had a mixture of impurities. Ian followed her. "Let me do it this time." ¡°I¡¯m not letting a sick person go...¡± ¡°I can do things like this now.¡± Truly, Ian¡¯s health had improved impressively. Once his body¡¯s temperature came back to normal, he stopped having a fever and things like walking were not much of a problem to him anymore. Laritte''s opinion, however, was different from Ian''s. The bucket itself would be so heavy with the water that she thought he wouldn''t be able to carry it. "......" Laritte red sharply at Ian¡¯s abdominal region, but before she could say anything, Ian spoke. ¡°There is no use ring at me like that.¡± He wouldn¡¯t back down even if she went ahead and poked his wound to make him rest because now he can easily either block or prevent her from doing so. ¡°....But it will soon be cold. The jacket you had turned into rags, so I threw it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a Swordmaster so it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± But of course, having a body that excels and feeling cold are two different things. "......" But, Laritte did not know that fact. Having nothing else to say, she turned her head around, walked out of the vi, and mmed the door shut. Ian did not know where the valley was, and it seemed as if she wanted to leave fast so that he wouldn¡¯t be able to follow her. ¡°Huh? Hold on for a moment¡­.!¡± Ian chased after her in a hurry. (It was winter but it was not snowing at that time. Each breath released produced a white cloud that flew towards the sky. ) Breathlessly, reaching for the old doorknob, he opened the door and looked for Laritte. Once he found her, he couldn¡¯t help but scoff. Larrite was of course trying her best to run, however, since snow had covered the pathway, ¡®running¡¯ wasn¡¯t exactly possible. With every step she took, her feet sank deeper into the snow, one could easily tell just how much snow piled up yesterday night while watching her. Thanks to that, her speed was simr to that of a turtle. Ian followed her. Although he wasn¡¯t running, he was easily able to catch up to Laritte with his long legs. Without realising, Ian let out a lightugh. He was walking in such a rxed manner, making sure to stay 5 steps behind Larrite. Stepping on snow made a unique sound. So, when Larrite heard the sound of footprints other than her own, her expression became stiff. Looking behind, she red at Ian and picked up her pace. "If you fall over, you''ll get hurt." "It''s cold¡­ so don''t¡­follow me! You¡­" ¡°I told you, I¡¯m not cold.¡± The sound of the water flowing through the valley began to grow louder. Their distance remained the same while Laritte was looking for the source of water. Her face scrunched and she came to a stop, Ian, noticing this, came and stood by her side. When he saw her frowning, he asked. ".......You are not angry, are you?" "Why would I be?" Ian didn''t have anything to say back to her when she cut him off like that. ¡®Because I followed you and was joking around.¡¯ He couldn¡¯t be that bashful and say such a thing. Seeing Ian standing there not knowing what to do, Larrite let out a sigh. "....I will just hang the bucket." The water in theke was clean, but only the water flowing near the rock was good enough to drink from. In order to get that clean water, she had to hang the bucket on a branch nearby. Actually, the hardest thing about this was heading back to the vi with the bucket full of water, so compared to that, this wasn¡¯t a hard thing to do. Looking at the bucket, Ian intended to steal the bucket from her and carry it home instead. While looking at her back, and then at the water, he noticed something that stood out. Laritte had ced her feet in the ice cold water and reached for the tree branch. After checking if the branch was strong and sturdy, she hung the bucket then jumped back onto the solid ground. ¡®All that is left to do is to wait for the bucket to be filled¡­.¡¯ Ssh! A sound of something entering the water rang clearly, grabbing Laritte¡¯s attention. As she turned her eyes to where the sound came from, a thought popped into her head. ¡®Don¡¯t tell me he fell into theke?¡¯ ¡®After I told him so many times not toe when he¡¯s sick like that!¡¯ But when their eyes met, she noticed him standing there with a fish in each hand. "......" "......" A long silence hovered over them. The fish he caught were smaller than carp fish but bigger than the pomfret fish. Laritte was barely able to say something. "You..." "......" Did he think he was some kind of bear? His skin being a darker shade made him resemble the brown bears Larrite had only seen in books. She tried her best to swallow the words that were about toe out of her mouth. He murmured awkwardly. "Ah, it just caught my eye." "Well done¡­.I guess?" "Why did it end with a question mark?" Laritte lowered her head and looked at the fish, no matter how she looked at it, the fish were smaller than her pinky finger. ¡®How was he able to find such tiny fish? Is it because he¡¯s a Swordmaster? Ian knew he looked funny carrying two tiny fish like that. It was actually the first time ever that he had caught fish using his own bare hands. Still¡­.he wanted to provide something both Larrite and him can eat. Since she wasn¡¯t eating enough because she was sharing her portions with him. Chapter 11 Chapter 11 In order to hold it steady, he stitched the fish to a small branch. In the meantime, the bucket was overflowing with water. Laritte caught the bucket before it got drifted away with the current of theke. ¡°Wait.¡± ¡°Now I will hold it.¡± ¡®That is ridiculous!¡¯ Laritte tried to run back the way she came from with the bucket in her hands. So that it would be impossible for him to catch up to her. But soon Ian, who was able to catch up to her, grabbed the handle of the bucket. ¡°I already told you before, so it would be fair if you let me.¡± ¡°You surely have the ability to brazen up nonsense. Can¡¯t you see the bucket is full to its brim?¡± He was holding the bucket¡¯s handle with one of his hands. Laritte shifted her eyes to look at his other hand, noticing that it was wriggling. It held the fish stitched on a branch. ¡®He is driving me crazy.¡¯ Eventually, Laritte bursted into a hugeughter. But this caused her to loosen her grip on the handle. Laritte almost lost her strength,ughing at the sight while the handle broke away from the bucket. And Ian was still holding it¡­¡­ Suddenly, the bucket flew towards him, spatting out all the water on his face. It was the freezing cold water. Water dripped down his cheeks. But it was Laritte¡¯s face that changed its color, turning pale instantly. Shocked, she stopped herself. It was when Ian sneezed that she came to her senses. While Ian was wiping away the water that flowed down to his solid chest, Laritte brought some hot tea. His appearance of putting her coat on his shoulder like a nket seemed pathetic in the light of the fire. Larrite handed him the cup, bending her knee to sit down next to him. ¡°¡­.I really feel very sorry.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­¡­Achoo!¡± Even Laritte, who had to grow up without expressing her feelings, frowned at her own foolishness. That stammering excuse gave her a frank feeling. ¡°That¡­..fish was so funny.¡± The fish was still on his hand, with its eyes opened. Suddenly Ian, who was staring at the fish, startedughing. ¡°Haha!¡± ¡°Don¡¯tugh¡­.now¡­.¡± But Laritte did the same after watching himugh for a while. Surprised, Ian shut his mouth. But the joy did notst for long. Soon, both of them went silent and held back theirughter. Ian handed over the branch to Laritte that was holding the fish. ¡°I brought this for you.¡± ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to make an excuse.¡± ¡°¡­.Achoo!¡± ¡°Maybe I should have¡­¡± Immediately, Laritte took off her furry coat and covered Ian¡¯s face. Ian tried to open his mouth to make her be at ease, but his cheeks felt like they were freezing. The cold breeze poked him harder in the face. ¡°Let¡¯s go back quickly. If you catch a cold, you will be sick again.¡± Ian could not see her face because of the coat. Laritte held Ian¡¯s hand, the one that was holding the bucket before, as she led the way to the vi. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m¡­.I¡¯m all right¡­..¡± ¡°Your teeth are chattering. I shouldn¡¯t have allowed you toe in the first ce. I am so sorry.¡± She hurriedly brought him home and made him sit on the chair in front of the firece. Looking up at him, Laritte continued. ¡°Even if it¡¯s a good source of food¡­.let¡¯s stick to the current menu.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a very good idea.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m afraid I might do something wrong. It¡¯s my first time cooking fish. I don¡¯t know if it will suit your taste, but¡­.¡± Ian was also worried because she only ate the same food for days. Suddenly, he felt a ticklish feeling in his heart. He found something offensive in her words. They were still addressing each other as ¡®you¡¯ instead of their names. ¡®Shouldn¡¯t it be time for her to change the title?¡¯ ¡°Hey.¡± Ian called Larrite. Laritte, who was wiping away her tears that she got fromughing, shook her head and motioned to speak. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°It has been a while since we met. Why don¡¯t we call ourselves by our real names when we are a couple in the first ce?¡± Laritte¡¯s face, that was just smiling, suddenly hardened. This kept Ian from finishing his words. ¡°What was that, Ro¡­..¡± Rose. Laritte quickly stopped him from trying to spit out the name. ¡°No.¡± ¡°¡­.Pardon?¡± She stumbled backwards. It was a natural reaction for her. She had been desperately trying to avoid that name until now. Laritte unwittingly stepped back and stepped on the old carpet. Unfortunately, it was time for the carpet to do its job. The carpet tore away, unable to bnce Laritte, making her stumble. ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Are you all right?!¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Don¡¯te near me!¡± A shrill cry cut through the air. Laritte¡¯s hands were trembling. ¡®Rose, Rose, Rose!¡¯ Damn you Rose! That¡¯s all you had to do. How long are you going to haunt Laritte¡¯s poor soul! ¡°I will make breakfast¡­..so take a rest.¡± Laritte stood up but did not make eye contact with him. He could not understand how the atmosphere changed so momentarily. ¡°I¡¯m cooking this time¡­..¡± ¡°Just stay there. Why don¡¯t you do it next time!¡± ¡®Please.¡¯ ¡®Don¡¯te near me.¡¯ It was written on her distorted expression. Ian shouted at Laritte, who was now walking towards the kitchen. ¡°¡­.I will be there when you calm down. We can continue talking again.¡± But no answer came back. Ian, who was left alone, pressed his fingers hard on his forehead. There was no way to know what mistake he had made. ¡®Doesn¡¯t she want to be familiar with me, a so-called traitor?¡¯ However, he took Laritte¡¯s expression to make such a conclusion. Furthermore, she was very calm when they first met each other. But this was the first time that he saw ¡®fear¡¯ in her ocean blue eyes. ¡®What is going on?¡¯ Ian¡¯s question troubled his stomach. Laritte felt the same way. Leaning against the wall, Larrite wrapped her arms around her shoulders. ¡°Huhu..¡­¡± Rose¡¯s furious face was still deeply rooted in her brain. ¡°What the hell is that girl!!¡± It was 11 years ago. When Laritte was eight and Rose was nine. Rose was sparkling, very different from Laritte. Laritte was ashamed that she couldn¡¯t even have a meal until she came to the Count¡¯s house. Rose looked so cute that it seemed like she was raised with love. That was Laritte¡¯s first appreciation. ¡°She is your half-sister, Rose.¡± Count Brumayer said, wary of her. He was aware of the fact that it was his mistake. ¡°Why is that?! I don¡¯t like her! Besides, she doesn¡¯t even look like any of us!¡± ¡°It was proved that I¡¯m her biological father. Don¡¯t¡­.¡± Larrite understood Rose. She didn¡¯t think anyone would want to have a shabby maid life like she did. So she tried her best to get close to Rose. It was a long way from being framed for stealing the ne and being hated by everyone in the house. ¡°I still remember those days clearly, Rose.¡± She murmured nkly. The feeling towards her that Laritte could find in Rose was always negative. It was always filled with frustration, contempt and hatred. Laritte suffered from 11 years of harassment that even made it difficult for her to die. At that time, Rose used to be truly happy. It was the Count whomitted extramarital affairs, but people used to look at Laritte as if it was her fault. Laritte, who was reminiscing about her past, moved towards the kitchen sink. Either way, she had to prepare a meal. But Ian kept getting on her mind. It was not only Rose but also herself who took the wrong course of action. Eventually, she turned around after hesitating. ¡®Let him call me Rose.¡¯ ¡®It will be good for us for the time being¡­.¡¯ When she was about to go to the living room, she ran into Ian. ¡®He told me he would being back after some time, didn¡¯t he?¡¯ Laritte tried to speak. ¡°You¡¯re so early¡­.¡± ¡°Shh.¡± Ian carefully put his hand over her mouth, ncing towards the gate. ¡°I heard a pair of footsteps.¡± Chapter 12 Chapter 12 There was no one here who would visit them. Since the National Foundation Day was in early spring, is it the person who delivers the invitation in advance? But they would have at least waited until the melting of the snow. Laritte did not hear anything. In the first ce, the sound of footsteps outside could not have been heard by ordinary human beings. The moment he put his hand away from her mouth and tried to say something¡­.. ¡°Is there anyone inside?¡± A deep voice was heard at the door. Laritte felt goosebumps. ¡°Are you sure there are people inside?¡± Someone kept knocking at the door. Laritte and Ian exchanged their nces. Laritte whispered quietly. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it. You stay here.¡± No one should have known that Ian was here. If a rumor spreads to the Royal family that there was a man in the Duke¡¯s Vi¡­.it would be terrible. Ian could also not afford the Imperial Household¡¯s strength at the moment. Bartolt, who betrayed Ian, was one of his swordmaster candidates. Such a talented man, who could not even miss, works under the orders of the Royal Family. It was highly likely that he was now a member of the royal family after the fall of Ian. Furthermore, if he hears the rumor of Ian being alive, he would definitelye to investigate it. Laritte could also suspect it. While Laritte approached the front door carefully, Ian disappeared from the view. The light of the vi was surely going out through the cracks. So, it would be even more suspicious if they pretended to be quiet. ¡°Who is this?¡± ¡°Oh, someone is really here, isn¡¯t it? Can you please open the door for a second? I¡¯m from the government office.¡± It did not seem to be a lie. She seemed genuinely surprised by the voice of the person. Laritte carefully unlocked the door. A man in a long winter coat was holding a report in his hand. ¡°Oh¡­.¡± It seemed as if his eyes were scanning over Laritte¡¯s body. It was a familiar sight. Laritte looked just like her biological mother. A woman with silver hair like the Milky Way Gxy. She had beautiful ocean blue eyes. However, Laritte was not able to get out of the cluttered limbs from birth. Nevertheless, sometimes people also used to stare at her with a greedy look. Now that she had grown up, her beauty was shining even more. There was only one thing that Laritte appreciated in Rose. Any male servant, who showed affection to Larrite, was punished. Even when he pretended it to be a mistake, Rose pped him and kicked him out of the house. Although it was done because Laritte¡¯s beauty was ¡®not meant to be appreciable¡¯, it was a good thing for her. She asked, trying to ignore the man¡¯s stare. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°O-oh. We are conducting a nationwide census on the Imperial Order. We have orders.¡± ¡°¡­..¡± ¡°But the herbalist said that he saw a woman climbing up the mountain.¡± As for the census, Laritte had heard about it from the Count. It was intended to improve the quality of life of the people by producing urate statistics. After all, it was just to get the tax off. ¡°I live here alone. Is that enough?¡± Soon, Laritte tried to close the door with a cold reply. But the man put his hand in between the crack trying to hold the door off. ¡°¡­..What is it again?¡± ¡°On the way back, I noticed two footprints heading here.¡± Her heart sank. No one had to go up the mountain when the snow was piled up. Also, Ian was not rmed about going out. She could not believe that it wasing back like this. Laritte calmly retorted. ¡°The herbalist was going out of town with a horse. It has been a long time since I¡¯ve had a guest.¡± Since there were two footprints to the vi, one of them belonged to Laritte. So it could not be a possible lie. Besides, the man did not know that this ce belonged to the Duke because it seemed like he just stopped here by chance. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. The man believed Laritte. Initially, collecting taxes was only meant to be conducted in amunity like a vige. People who lived alone like her were excluded as a fluid. So, there was no need for a census toe this far. It was entirely because of theity that this had to be done. To be exact, it was her appearance. He came here because the herbalist had praised Laritte¡¯s appearance¡­¡­ ¡®You¡¯re such a pretty lonely girl, you know?¡¯ He pushed open the door. ¡°I need to know if there are more people or not. I will be leaving after searching this ce.¡± ¡°Hey!¡± ¡°Ay, I¡¯vee all the way here, so please give me some tea.¡± Despite Laritte¡¯s dissuasion, the man forced himself into the house. Laritte followed the man around, her eyes searching for Ian. ¡®Where is he now?¡¯ ¡°Get out of here!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see, there is no one in the living room¡­¡­¡± He nced at the torn carpet and turned his eyes. ¡°Who is in the kitchen?¡± ¡°What the hell are you doing¡­¡­!¡± Laritte was more concerned about Ian than she was angry. He would not have expected this to happen. ¡®Are you hiding well¡­.¡¯ As soon as she thought¡­¡­ a crash was heard from the kitchen. ¡°What was that?¡± The man said casually. Laritte ran towards the kitchen before him. The kitchen window was wide open. It was a window that led towards the outside of the vi. It was clear that Ian had jumped over the snow covered ground. ¡°Huh.¡± The surroundings were messed up with wooden boards lying here and there. Laritte could see at a nce what happened. There was originally a small wooden staircase outside the window. The shelf, which could not be reached by anyone, seemed to be avable for sale. When Ian suddenly jumped down, all of the snow that was piled up fell down¡­ But there was a bigger problem that Laritte could see. It was seemingly a strong wooden staircase, but it had actually been sawed and broken down. Without knowing it, when Ian stepped on the stairs over the window, it copsed, and that made Ian lose his bnce¡­. ¡°Ugh¡­..¡± Ian tried to hold down his voice and held onto the injured area on his belly. If it were his original reflexes, he would not have fallen. But he was not healthy. ¡°What were you talking about?¡± The man came all the way to her from behind. Laritte had to make an excuse. After thinking for a moment, she shouted¡­.. ¡°You fucking loony bastards!!¡± Although she was a wretched woman who seemed to be saddened by the falling petals, Larrite was also the daughter of a lowly maid. This meant that she had learned all kinds of swear words and harsh words that were used in the back alley. ¡°When winter arrives, those junk keeping in. You people were supposed to eliminate them¡­! Wait, there is still one over there!¡± Larrite did not stop there. She turned around stomping her foot, took out a kitchen knife and ran back to the window. She swung her knife in the air. ¡°Get out of here! Don¡¯te here ever again. Otherwise, you will be seeing your blood the next day!¡± Ian, who was sitting under the window, stared at the open area nkly. She turned around without looking at Ian. She gnashed her teeth at the man, thrusting the knife towards him. ¡°So, anything else you want to do? You saw yourself that there was no one!¡± Her blue eyes seemed like they were burning. The man realized intuitively. ¡®She is crazy.¡¯ When Laritte swung the knife harder while walking towards him, he stumbled backwards. ¡°If you don¡¯t have anything else, get the hell out of here! Because you¡¯re annoying!¡± ¡°Pu-put it down!¡± ¡°If you set foot here again, I¡¯ll kill you!!¡± He felt the threat of his life for the first time ever. His heart was beating very fast. In fact, the man was timid. He was always weak towards people who had a nasty temper. ¡®I thought you would be fun to y with because you were so pretty!¡¯ There must be a certain reason that she lived alone in such an old house. He was sure she was kicked out of her house because of her horrible personality. He did not want to get involved again. He was not going to let anything happen here. He decided not to disclose anything about this matter to anyone. Determined, the man left the vi. ¡°If you bother me again, I¡¯ll stab you in the neck next time!¡± Laritte shouted back at the man, who was leaving on his horse. She closed the door with a ¡®Thud!¡¯¡­..and the vi was quiet again. Want the next chapter? Click here: Chapter 13 Chapter 13 In the meantime, Ian, who had a wound, jumped lightly through the window and came inside. The vi was quiet again. Just like when they used to spend their time in silence before. But, there was no silence as deafening as this time. ¡°¡­..¡± ¡°¡­..¡± Biting her lips, Larrite wondered how she could get out of this embarrassing situation. Even if it has been a while since they started to live together, Ian could notice such a small change in her expression. Somehow, he spoke in order to break the silence. ¡°You¡­.don¡¯t seem to like cats.¡± ¡°¡­No, actually I like them¡­¡± It became even more awkward. ¡°Oh, so you like cats.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Was there a cat passing by? I didn¡¯t see it.¡± ¡°Sometimes, it does¡­¡± Their conversation was meaningless. Laritte decided to put the knife back to its original ce. The de strangely made a grinding sound as she put it back on the storage rack with no expression on her face. Krrr ¡®Oh,e on.¡¯ She could feel the gaze of Ian from behind her. Turning her head, she peeked, clutching the kitchen counter. Ian quickly turned his face away from her to avoid getting caught¡­ But, Larrite was sure that he was looking at her. ¡°¡­..¡± ¡°¡­..¡± Both of them tried to break the silence but failed every time. ¡®Come to think of it, there was something I couldn¡¯t say to him when someone suddenly knocked on the door. The name.¡¯ She thought, feeling chills all over her spine. ¡°¡­You know.¡± Ian, who was staring at the wall, turned his head towards her in an instant. Larrite tried to say nothing but¡­ ¡°Just call me Rose.¡± That one word. She said it out carefully so that the opponent would not feel strange. ¡°Ah¡­.¡± ¡°I¡­I don¡¯t really like my name. That was all. Sorry for overreacting.¡± To some extent, it was true. She hated that name. But, the name ¡°Laritte¡± itself had been the one to reel shackles on her feet all her life. Various Gods were introduced to the Iassa Empire through many tales. Among them, three Gods were enshrined in the temple. There was Toban, the God of Life and Death. There was an unknown fairy named Tochian, who used to love him. One day, when Toban left after washing himself in the river, the fairy named Tochian gave birth to a child named Larrite. Larrite, a beautiful but poor woman, lived a life of promiscuity, unable to give up ¡°her blood.¡± [T/N: It means she (not the FL) was not capable of giving birth to a child.] It was the same even after her marriage. Afterward, when her husband found out, he killed her with his own hands¡­..That was what Laritte heard about the tale. Larrite¡¯s mother gave her the name because she thought it suited her. Even though she was born with the blood of a noble, she was useless as she was an illegitimate child. Larrite had always been a burden to the Count, which is why he always wanted to starve her to death. Laritte faced Ian. ¡®For now, you can call me Rose.¡¯ Then, Larrite would be the only silver rose in this hive. And if Ian finds out, the real Rose would be standing next to him. A normal aristocrat would never marry an illegitimate child. It was because of the perception that dirty blood would always bring down the family forever. ¡°¡­..¡± It was not that Ian did not see Laritte¡¯s pale face. Finally, after being silent for a long time¡­. He replied. ¡°¡­.No, thank you.¡± ¡°¡­.!¡± ¡°If you hate the name so much, I wouldn¡¯t be stubborn.¡± His expression showed that he was serious. In fact, it was not a ¡®rxed¡¯ conclusion. Ian had reacted instinctively. He decided not to call her by her name. He just wanted to be more familiar with her. He did not recognize the fact himself yet. Not until now. He retrieved his gaze from Laritte, who was staring at him absentmindedly. He walked away as if nothing had happened. ¡°Lunch isn¡¯t ready yet, is it? Then, let me help you with the fish that I brought earlier.¡± Ian was the most talented swordmaster who fought in the Western Sea for years, just for the sake of the people of the Empire. But, Bartolt was the one who rose to the post of the most talented swordmaster in the Empire as he was presented at the top at the prosecutor¡¯s office after Ian was framed. While¡­.Ian became good at ¡®cooking¡¯ fish. He was used to it. Especially, after the Western Sea war, when he could not return to the maind because of his wounds, he had to stay near the sea for a few days. Also, there were times when soldiers had to feed themselves when the cook was unavable. The only main ingredient of food that was avable was fish. However, Ian, who was the suprememander, did not have to cook. The troops themselves used to gather in groups to prepare the ingredients while debating about their skin. This helped in driving away their fatigue. Ian still remembered the memories of that time. He put down the fish on the kitchen counter. The first thing that he needed to do was to fillet. It was a process of removing the fat and bones of a fish. Ian grabbed the knife which Larrite had taken out earlier. He would also have beenfortable if it was a sword. He began to cut more skillfully than Larrite. In fact, Larrite had very little experience in cooking. The Count¡¯s kitchen was always upied by someone from the early morning and even when she tried to do something with the ingredients, she was easily caught and scolded. So, instead, she read most of the recipes in the book and memorized them. At least, she got the chance to use it at the vi. Ian, on the other hand, was easily bending his arm to adjust the de. With his experience added to it, he quickly separated out the lean meat of the fish after descaling it. He put down the knife. He could not wait long as the sun was already up for lunch. After mixing thick and salty sauces, he applied them on top of the meat. Then, he needed vegetables. He knew where the food materials were stored, so he rushed. ¡°Whoa, it was cold.¡± After returning, he began to grill the meat. When the fish¡¯s surface was cooked to a crisp, it gave off a delicious smell. Butter was needed to be put on top of it when it was cooked to a certain extent. Butter, made by stirring milk, was a sweet-tasting product that did not go bad easily in the winter. After the butter, green vegetables and lemon juice were added¡­.. Finally, the fish butter steak was finished and it looked luxurious. ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± Laritte stood dazed by the fact that he still hadn¡¯t given up the way of addressing her. Ian himself had to lead her to the table. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Coming to her senses, she looked down at the prepared food in front of her. ¡°¡­.Why is there only one serving?¡± She was also worried because the fish was quite small. Ian lied without even blinking. ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t like fish.¡± But Larrite could have easily understood if she had thought about it. She could not believe he could be this good at cooking something that he did not like himself. But now, there was no time to think about anything else. Larrite looked down at the fish steak again. Unable to stay still, she moved the knife carefully. She cut a small piece and put it in her mouth. The meat, having a delicious taste, melted inside gently. There was no fishy smell. Sitting on the opposite side of the table, Ian asked. ¡°¡­.Does it taste good?¡± ¡°Yes¡­.¡± His nervous expression was lifted on her reply. Suddenly, Larrite realized. No one had ever asked her if the food was delicious. Nobody cared if the dish suited her taste before. So, it felt very different. She hated the word ¡®family¡¯. The first family that she had was her mother, who was a terrible woman. The next was the Count, who was always ashamed to call Laritte his family. But for the time being, could she call this man as¡­.her third ¡®family¡¯? ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡± Larrite muttered dryly in her distinctive clear voice. ¡°It¡¯s very delicious¡­..¡± Laritte, who could not remember his name, was curious for the first time. Chapter 14 Chapter 14 The incense chamber of Larrite and the Duke¡¯s vi Fortunately, since the man from the government came, no one looked for the vi. The winter days passed as the snow piled up, melted, and disappeared again. Ian¡¯s body also showed signs of improvement and he was almost recovered¡­.. ¡ªMeooo One morning, Ian heard a cat crying outside the door. Ian opened the door and stepped on the squeaky floorboard while rubbing his eyes. ¡°Butter, you¡¯re here already? Your mother is still sleeping.¡± The cat¡¯s full name was Lavingenis von Alexandria Anges. ¡®Butterfly¡¯ for convenience. [T/N: Ornithoptera Alexandrae is a species of Butterfly] It was only her who had a special meaning to her name. Laritte herself had said, ¡°Let her visit here for some food, and let¡¯s give her a name.¡± Ian took out a fish, which he had caught a few days ago, and returned to the door. ¡°Meow.¡± A long furry cat with blue sparkling eyes, looked at Ian as if she was making a smiling face. ¡°Yes, yes. Here¡¯s your meal..¡­.¡± Ian stopped. The green ground was spread out before his eyes. There were times when the cold got milder, but it was the first time that there was a sign of life. Spring had finally begun. Laritte, who woke up from their conversation, appeared in the living room. ¡°Butter, you¡¯re here! It¡¯s been three days since thest time you visited us.¡± ¡°Do you feel more independent these days? Is that why you can live alone?¡± Butterfly took a few steps towards Larrite gracefully but stopped before her. As usual, cats were cats. They don¡¯t easily trust people even though they have been taken care of. ¡°By the way, did you take a look outside? There are sprouts.¡± ¡°Wow¡­..¡± After the chilly cold weather, there was finally a fragrance of the spring. Spotting a yellow flower through the green grass, Ian walked towards it. He picked up the small flower and held it out to Larrite. He wanted her to smell its faint sweet scent. But when Laritte couldn¡¯t understand him, she sarcastically asked. ¡°Is it edible too?¡± ¡°¡­..¡± He frowned. ¡®No, you can¡¯t eat it.¡¯ *** Especially for the two of them, the change of the season was very meaningful. The National Foundation Day, which happens in the early spring, will be held soon! Invitations were usually distributed months before the event because it took a long time for the aristocrats to prepare their custom dresses. Also, they were about to run out of the groceries. So when Laritte went to the vige to get them, she also bought some clothes for Ian. And within a few days, the mailer came. ¡°Here¡¯s the invitation. I need a signature that it was delivered without any problems. You can do it here, Duchess.¡± It was her first time to hear someone calling her Duchess. The man was polite, but he certainly looked like he was from the Imperial Family. After signing, Laritte took a look at the white envelope subtly. It was because there had never been an invitation for her. She took out a gourd hinged golden card. It had a golden symbol that depicted the Iassa Imperial Family. ¡¶Dear Duchess of Reinhardt, ¡· Was this ¡®Duchess of Reinhardt¡¯ referring to Rose or Larrite? Laritte thought for a moment. Rose had a personality who couldn¡¯t stand things that were not certain. She would have erased all the names of ¡®Rose Reinhardt¡¯ and changed them to ¡®Laritte Reinhardt¡¯. Either way, if Ian¡¯s n seeded, it would go back to its original state. She closed the door before going into the vi. ¡°Here you go.¡± ¡°¡­..Thank you.¡± She handed over the invitation to Ian, who was hiding inside the kitchen. But his eyes were filled with sorrow all of a sudden. Laritte wondered if she could ask him for the reason before she spits it out herself. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Until now, she always used to worry about herself. She had no one to care for. But was her behavior changing? She was concerned about someone for the first time. Ian dropped his face to hide it from her. But because of their height difference, she was still able to notice his reactions. ¡°I¡¯m ashamed of myself.¡± He murmured. ¡°There are a lot of people with whom I have no connection, especially with employees of this vi. What do you think they¡¯re all doing? Did they starve to death?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°But I was just¡­.waiting for this f*cking invitation! I¡­.¡± He looked straight at Laritte. ¡®And me? What about me?¡¯ Larrite asked him back inwardly. But now he didn¡¯t want to talk about it. And she knew it was normal for him to worry about his employees. The fact that he didn¡¯t die was enough. Ian¡¯s eyes were dry. Rather, it made Ian¡¯s grief seem bigger. Laritte hugged him in agony. Only then did her head touch his chest. Because of the differences in their sizes, Laritte¡¯s arms could barely hold him. She brought up what she had been enduring for a long time. ¡°Come with me to the Imperial Pce.¡± Ian had once been reliable to such a small, slender woman. The woman who belonged to the household of the Duke. But there was a loyal margin¡­. She was the woman who did more than what the maids did. ¡°Duke! Here¡¯s the fruit tea you asked for¡­..¡± ¡°Ah, thank you.¡± ¡°¡­..This tea is perfect for this season! It¡¯s refreshing!¡± He raised his head, remembering the memory. ¡°Alfred brought this delicious chicken skewer from the night market! He was standing in line for three hours!¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°So that¡¯s why he waste.¡± Ian had asked for tea half an hour ago. Compared to how long Butler Alfred had waited, it was much shorter. He had to buy it because Ian often asked for sweet tea when he worked overtime. At that time, the considerate taste of the famous skewer could never be made even when it was made by the Imperial kitchen. It used to be a kind, precious, and worthy family¡­.. And now Larrite was also a part of it. He would never want to hurt her. His rtionship with her was more important than a master and his employee. He was surprised by her words. He still could not believe it. ¡°What did you say?¡± He shouted, separating Laritte away from him. Laritte¡¯s face, on the other hand, was so serene. ¡°It would draw suspicion if you go to the Imperial banquet alone using my invitation. Let me apany you.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me before!¡± Even if Ian failed, Larrite could easily lie about losing the invitation and the situation would blow over. He might be punished, but there would be no threat to his life. But if Laritte apanied him, the situation would be different. He was not alone in life. Upon seeing them together, Count Brumayer would also be devastated. Contrary to her concerns about Ian, she had no reason to cherish the Count. ¡°No, you can¡¯t apany me. You will stay here.¡± Now, what she needed to do was to persuade him. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m worried about you?¡± ¡®So there is another reason?¡¯ She shamelessly told a lie to Ian, who raised one of his eyebrows. ¡°The Duke should have the Duchess by his side.¡± ¡°Yes¡­..pardon?¡± ¡°I have an obligation to help you seed. Don¡¯t you think you should depend on me until then?¡± The assets that the Duchess knew were enormous. And they would still not disappear even if she died. ¡°I want to try on a beautiful dress too. I hope I will continue to serve you faithfully under the chandelier.¡± ¡®But I don¡¯t like this shabby ce¡­..¡¯ Laritte continued. But it was amazing from Ian¡¯s point of view. ¡®How can she be so smart?¡¯ Chapter 15 Chapter 15 He knew how much Laritte loved this old vi. The first floor was always free of dust (The second floor had been abandoned.) The walls were clean too. Before he came to this house, she had also bought a seedling and raised it well. Little flowers used to bloom every day on the table where she usually took her meals. Laritte told him. But each and every one of them was a lie! ¡°No, it can¡¯t be like this. I should be the one to do it.¡± Ian turned around, clutching the invitation. Laritte tried to snatch it from behind. ¡°If you go alone and fail¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­..?¡± ¡°I can confess to the government that I was the one who invited you.¡± She was really stubborn. He frowned and nced back at her. Her face was still calm. ¡°Or you¡¯ll be executed.¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡®How can you be so sure?¡¯ When she asked again, he hesitated. She was thest person to know about his whereabouts. ¡®What if he actually fails?¡¯ Looking at her calm expression, he felt shivers running down his spine. Laritte knew Ian as much as he knew her. In the end, he had no choice but to surrender to her. Ian strode towards the door leaving her behind. He deliberately raised his voice so that he could be heard clearly. ¡°All right, if we¡¯re going to attend the banquet, we have to wear formal clothes. How much does a ginseng dress cost? But before that, I¡¯m going to have to sell some wood.¡± ¡°¡­..¡± ¡°Of course, you don¡¯t have to help me. It must be hard to cut those items.¡± ¡®I can see you¡¯re already struggling.¡¯ When he didn¡¯t get any response from Laritte, he sighed before he went to search for the ax. Ian was still standing in front of the porch. He was agonizing for a long time¡­. Until he heard a rumbling sound from inside of the vi and shouted. ¡°Okay, all right! You!¡± Laritte, who was lying on a wooden board, opened her eyes abruptly. He stomped his foot loudly before walking towards the source. He reached a hand towards her. ¡°Let¡¯s go together, okay?¡± ¡°Ah.¡± She stood up with Ian¡¯s help after giving out a slight exmation. ¡°Phew¡­.and you don¡¯t have to buy a dress.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°It¡¯s probably still there¡­..¡± Laritte followed Ian up to the second floor. The floor still remained untreated, covered with dust and cobwebs. Taking the lead, Ian went ahead and cleared the cobwebs. ¡°W-What are you looking for?¡± ¡°The attic. It doesn¡¯t smell good there, so please wait downstairs.¡± Laritte rolled her eyes. ¡®Why do you want to go to the attic now?¡¯ The vi was shaped like any other house. The farther they went, the more the roof became nted. But there was no attic on the ceiling of the second floor. She kept following him curiously. Ian sighed when he noticed that Laritte was still following him. He picked up a suitable block before putting it in a gap in the ordinary ceiling. ¡®You don¡¯t want to destroy the house, do you?¡¯ Suddenly, the ceiling, which obviously didn¡¯t have a gap, rattled open. It made Ian recall about his old days. When he was a kid, a servant always used to open it for him. It was the first time he got the chance to do it himself. He tried to climb up using the fallen ropedder as a prop. As expected, it wasn¡¯t that strong. He reached out to get a dusty box from the second floor. ¡°What is it for?¡± ¡°It contains my mother¡¯s clothes.¡± They were not just ordinary clothes, but the favorite dress of Selena Reinhardt. It was obtained from a Dragon¡¯s skin. It also had a beautiful neckline. It was woven with special fibers that were highly stic. It seemed as if it would never be worn out. It was considered to be one of the beautiful dresses made out of a Dragon¡¯s skin in the Kingdom. The deceased Duke had gifted it to Selena as a proposal for the marriage. It was her priceless possession. ¡°My mother used to love it. It seems as though this dress reminded her of many precious memories. That¡¯s why she brought it here.¡± ¡°You used to live here with the former Duchess, didn¡¯t you?¡± Ian nodded. Carefully opening the box, Laritte found a pure white dress. The hem of the dress flowed downwards as she took it out. It wasposed of simple yet luxurious restrained decorations. ¡®Beautiful.¡¯ As she was still staring at the dress, Ian added to break the awkwardness he felt. ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like it, but it belonged to myte mother, and it was made many decades ago, so it might not be of today¡¯s trend¡­..¡± He wanted to say, ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, I¡¯ll have to go down and cut the extra furniture of the vi.¡± But to his surprise¡­ ¡°No, I like it.¡± ¡®Did that trende back again?¡¯ The design itself didn¡¯t feel so different from what Rose used to wear recently. But, Laritte had never seen anything so beautiful in her life. Only then did Ian stop making excuses. ¡°¡­Is that so?¡± In fact, he thought the dress suited her very well. An elegant white dress that goes well with fancy silver shoes as if they were made out of silk. It was no exaggeration for him to say that it was as though it was only made for Laritte to wear. If Selena knew about this, she would have been very delighted to see that the dress she treasured so much was given to Ian¡¯s wife. Laritte also was reverent at the thought of being able to hold the relic of Ian¡¯s mother. However, unlike his inner thoughts, Ian spoke with a peculiar expression of indifference. ¡°I¡¯d still have to cut the furniture anyway.¡± ¡°¡­..Why?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t have enough money to reach the capital.¡± It was early spring, so renting a wagon would also be expensive. Moreover, it was not a one-day trip to the capital, so they would have to stay in an inn along the way. ¡°¡­..¡± Ian quietly went downstairs to the first floor and began to look for the ax. *** As the National Foundation Day got nearer, Laritte had to visit the town more frequently. Ian did help by cutting the furniture and loading the cart with wood, but it was up to Laritte to go to the vige¡¯s town to sell the wood. She couldn¡¯t sell all the wood at once as they only had one cart. Ian was told to wait patiently at the vi while she went to the vige alone. However, she felt like she was determined to clear up the Duke¡¯s charges. But Ian was unaware of it. ¡°You can leave it now.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t see the vige yet. Let me carry it just a little further¡­.¡± Ian shifted his steps by dragging the cart. They couldn¡¯t go into the vige together, but they could pull the cart near the province. Laritte didn¡¯t seem to be tired even though it took another ten minutes for her to get to the vige. ¡°I saw someone over there.¡± ¡°Where¡­.!¡± ¡°You¡¯re nervous too, aren¡¯t you? So let go.¡± ¡®A lie again.¡¯ Ian¡¯s lips curved up into a smirk, his heart still thumping lightly. There was no way that a Swordmaster would notice the presence of a personter than a normal human, Laritte. Even though his face was calm, her lies always fooled him. Thinking over her carefree words, Ian put down the cart handle. If they got caught together, not only him but also Laritte would be in grave danger. ¡°Be careful when youe back. I will be waiting here.¡± Laritte nced at Ian, briefly giving him a sullen look. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. But it didn¡¯t miss Ian¡¯s eyes. He was to hide behind a tree and wait as Laritte makes her way to the town. Hiding his presence was a piece of cake for a skilled Swordmaster. There was no chance of him being caught even if someone passed through the path. ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting.¡± So once again, Laritte led the wagon towards the vige. Ian stood there, watching the woman walk away until he couldn¡¯t see her back. Chapter 16 Chapter 16 He leaned against a tree as he waited for her return. It would take 10 minutes for Laritte to reach the town, and 20 minutes to sell the wood to the lumberjack. Another 20 minutes to buy necessary items or food ingredients. Then, finally, 10 minutes to return through the same path. It was going to take an hour at most. But it was pleasing for Ian to spend his time outside the vi once in a while. Also, they quietly observed and sought the movements of wild beasts from the vi, which made it easy for them to spend the rest of their time until the arrival of the Foundation Day. They even thought of what to eat for dinner every night. Besides that, fortunately, no one had passed through their vi. Suddenly, he could hear the light treading on the ground from afar. ¡®She¡¯s back.¡¯ Ian focused on the sound. It was clear that it was Laritte. He knew it was her by her unique way of walking and dragging the cart. But just to be cautious, he waited a little longer before he slipped out his head from behind the tree. He saw Laritte pulling an empty cart. Again, he approached her only after looking around the roadway again. ¡°Please let me handle it.¡± He instantly held the handle of the barrow. It seemed that he wanted to ask her about the business and the ingredients she bought today, but his eyes fell on her hands. ¡°Your hands are red.¡± ¡°That always happens.¡± Even though it was the end of winter, the air still felt cold. Laritte, who dragged the cart all the way to the town¡¯s vige by herself, must be exhausted. Yet, Ian couldn¡¯t even help her even when he was a well-trained swordmaster. The reddish-brown marks didn¡¯t seem to match with the color of her skin, which was snowy. ¡°Let me see them.¡± Ian took her hands and put them on his left palm, covering it with his right hand. Her hands were cold. Leaning down, he blew into her hands through his hands. ¡°It stings.¡± ¡°Please just bear with it a little bit.¡± He repeated it a few more times, his grip getting tighter on her wriggling hand. Only after Laritte¡¯s hand warmed up a little did he let go. She squeezed and unfolded her hand. ¡®I wish everything goes well in the Capital¡­..¡¯ If only the Duke¡¯s fake charges are lifted safely. ¡®I wouldn¡¯t let these things bother her anymore.¡¯ What was on his mind was that the honor of the Duke should be returned. Of course, Laritte¡¯s safety was important to him, too. Ian prepared himself for the uing event inwardly. *** The day had finally arrived when they would have to start heading for the Capital. Ian was getting prepared by wearing the robe that Laritte had bought. Meanwhile, Laritte was already outside greeting the cat named Butterfly (Lavingenis von Alexandria Anges). ¡°Bye, Butterfly.¡± ¡°Meaoow.¡± ¡°That brown bear wouldn¡¯t be able to catch a fish for a while, so take care of yourself.¡± ¡°Meow.¡± Butterfly yowled. Ian came out of the vi and asked in a ridiculous manner. ¡°Who is that brown bear you¡¯re pertaining to?¡± ¡°¡­.Shall we go now?¡± Laritte walked calmly without even ncing at him. Ian followed suit, carrying a bundle of dresses and other stuff. ncing back at the vi, he thought he would have to live the rest of his life here. Even if so, it felt strange for him to leave it like this. Noticing him, Laritte said. ¡°You¡¯re not going toe back anyway.¡± Their strategy was nned out like this. Laritte would apany Ian into the castle. But she would leave before he reveals himself to everyone. She would be back at this vi. If something went wrong or if someone came to get her, she would run away through the back door. So, it would be best if they seed.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. They then started their journey and walked to the nearest vige town. In that particr vige, Laritte had already made a good rtionship with the market owners because of her shy and unique nature. ¡°Hello, quietdy, where are you going? Wouldn¡¯t your husband show himself?¡± ¡°I told you I was married, didn¡¯t I? Haa, but he¡¯s noting out now. He still doesn¡¯t want to show his face.¡± Ian, who was hiding, muttered quietly. ¡°¡­.Hmm, I¡¯m quite popr.¡± ¡°Everyone seems very generous.¡± Laritte greeted them briefly before she found the small carriage she had rented in advance. The coachman asked bluntly. ¡°To the city of Osirah, right?¡± The city of Osirah was situated halfway to the capital. Still, it was a long way. Ian reached out his hand as Laritte sat on the old wagon. ¡°May I escort you?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t mind escorting the brown bear.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll always be a brown bear.¡± She said so but still captured his hand. He lightly ced his other hand on her waist. ¡°Neigh!¡± The carriage set off with a powerful cry of the horse. The ride was not the best but they had no reason to argue about it. Laritte and Ian were quietly staring out of the window. They talked a few times but eventually, Laritte fell asleep. It was always like this whenever she traveled to a ce of long distance. And after a long time, they finally arrived in Osirah. *** Ian shook Laritte. ¡°We¡¯ve arrived.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­.¡± Laritte opened her eyes and stretched. Osirah was arge city. Since it connected the other cities with the capital, it developed into amercial city. Even though it was nighttime, the ce was still buzzing with people. Ian and Laritte, both secluded from the world, were living in an abandoned vi for a whole season. Laritte followed him as she rubbed her eyes with her palm. Having a meal was urgent, but they needed to get a room too. Ian went into a decent-looking inn. The first floor of the inn was a bar. As soon as they got in, the innkeeper asked, ¡°Here for a room? 10 silvers for each room. The big room costs 20.¡± Laritte lifted up a small leather pouch. All that remained were at least 5 gold coins and 3 silver coins. There were certain reasons for theck of money. There were very few people who bought high-quality wood in the small vige. And if she had to sell them further, that would have required more time and stamina. However, it would have been harmful to Ian, who had to hide his identity, if she had brought the woods here to sell. There were a few more days left, so it was enough to get two rooms¡­.. Coming back from her thoughts, Laritte nced up at Ian with a unique expressionless face before turning back to the innkeeper. ¡°Then give us a small room.¡± Ian frowned when he heard it. *** Laritte and Ian, after getting a room, were having their meal in the bar of the inn. As he was having his soup, he nced at Laritte who was sitting across the table. ¡°Then provide us a small room.¡± Her words floated back into his mind. Although they had slept under the same roof for more than a month, they were in separate rooms. One small room. Can they amodate themselves inside a small room? But that was not what he was worried about. Surprisingly, Laritte seemed a bit annoyed today. After finishing their meal, the two climbed up the stairs and entered the room which was arranged for them. The interior was not dirty, but it felt like it had been rebuilt. Besides, there was a bed in one corner¡­.. But it was very small. Ian sighed. Chapter 17 Chapter 17 ¡°Would you like to wash up first?¡± Laritte asked as her eyes fell on the small bathroom in one corner of the room. ¡°¡­¡­What?¡± ¡°Are you not going to wash up? There seems to be plenty of water.¡± ¡°Ah, yes. Yes¡­..¡± Trying to hide his agitation, he stepped towards it. He brushed off his thoughts and returned back to the room after cleaning himself up. Laritte was already asleep on one side of the bed. Before he became a swordmaster, he was still skilled in swordsmanship, but he did not develop much of his physical strength. But Laritte was different. Ian didn¡¯t know that Laritte began to take care of her meals only recently. Although she didn¡¯t use much of her energy, the journey must have been tiring. Ian shook her carefully, but she didn¡¯t open her eyes. Only the sound of her breathing peacefully reached his ears. ¡®Sigh.¡¯ Eventually, he sighed, lifting her in his arms andying her down properly. It was strange to think about whether or not she was waiting for him. ¡°Don¡¯t you think you should cover yourself with a nket?¡± ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± She made a sound in her sleep. Ian lied down next to her gently, covering themselves with the nket. The bed was so narrow that it forced him to shift towards her. The ends of her silver hair were tickling his arm. He turned towards her. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. As he stared at her, a gentle smile crept upon his face unknowingly. He didn¡¯t know, but such a smile was also noticed by him by his nanny when he was a child. However, it wasn¡¯t a moment to cherish such childhood memories. The two had spent one long season together and came all the way here. The highlights were in front of them now. The wordpanion could not be more fitting than it was now. Ian whispered softly in her ear. ¡°Hey.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± She couldn¡¯t open her eyes, but she tossed and turned. Eventually, she shifted into his arms. It was something to be felt all the way. Anyway, they were married. He wished this moment would not end in a sh. If it will, then it would be thest thing he cherishes before he got back his reputation. That wasn¡¯t all. If the Duke gained back his property, he could give Laritte many things to make her happy. Even if Laritte didn¡¯t really have any desires, he could have bought the bestnd on the continent and could have built a lovely home for her. He would even gift her jewelry that wasn¡¯t even owned by the Imperial family¡­.. A happy imagination ensued. However, if Laritte had heard him, she would have been frightened. It surely would have reminded her of Rose all over again. She had already epted from the time she left the vi that she was nothing like him and that their rtionship would be over soon. The judgment was due to the concessions, abandonment, and greed that every illegitimate child in the world had to suffer through. Laritte was going to live in the vi alone for the rest of her life, just like her father had nned. She believed Ian would at least give her the right to stay in that vi. Or something simr to it. Unaware of her thoughts, Ian spent his time sweeping his fingers through her hair until she fell asleep. Ian kissed her forehead and soon followed her into a deep slumber. Laritte was the first woman whom he had ever been affectionate besides his mother. *** It was Laritte who opened her eyes to the chirping of the birds. Unconsciously, she turned her gaze sideways. ¡°Wake up.¡± A manrger than her was sleeping soundly next to her. She wasn¡¯t very surprised as she expected it by the size of the bed. Ian quickly opened his eyes to the sound of her voice. Although there were still a few days left until the National Foundation Day, there were many things that needed to be prepared in advance. Especially about Ian hiding his identity. The first impression that they shared the same bed was a luxury. But they had to hurry. Both of them simply packed their luggage and prepared to move out. They went outside early in the morning to get to the carriage. After another day, they finally arrived in the province. Perhaps because it was just before the National Foundation Day, the ce seemed to be more lively than when they had arrived. But since then, their journey became nothing eventful. Setting the amodation on schedule, wearing a dress on time, and making other arrangements¡­.. Laritte changed into a dress, specifically the dress that Ian had given her. She looked down at herself. But she couldn¡¯t tell how she looked since there wasn¡¯t a mirror. However, it was reced by Ian¡¯s horse. ¡°¡­¡­.I expected it¡¯d look good on you, but it looks great.¡± ¡®She looks like a Goddess.¡¯ He jumped down the horse. ¡°Really?¡± Laritte patched the hem of her neck awkwardly. She had never seen such a high-end dress. It felt so different. ¡°Well, then¡­¡­¡± Laritte took something out of her luggage, noticing Ian, who couldn¡¯t take his eyes off her. ¡°We¡¯ve to do something first, don¡¯t we?¡± It was a secret weapon. *** After arriving in an old rental wagon among those fancy horse cars, they got off the carriage. As soon as a gorgeous woman and a servant in a robe got off, people cast their eyes upon them. Ian became nervous, pulling over his hood more closely. A gatekeeper stood at the first gate leading to the castle. Upon noticing the small carriage, the gatekeeper thought it was a small inquiry. However, it was surprising that the woman, unexpectedly, had an outstanding appearance. ¡®Isn¡¯t that dress too expensive for an outsider?¡¯ ¡°C-Can you please show me your invitation?¡± His eyes widened as he read the letter. ¡®The Duchess of Reinhardt?¡¯ ¡­.She was someone far more humble than he thought. Laritte was unaware of the fact that she was a popr topic in social conversations as the illegitimate child, who became the wife of a traitor. But Rose never reproached her father for what he did. Rather, Count Brumayer was praised for using an illegitimate child in such a crisis like that. The gatekeeper passed back the letter to her, wondering how could that woman even live alone. Then, his gaze shifted to Ian. ¡°Wait.¡± He blocked their path. Since the gatekeeper was also a popr knight of the Imperial Order, he knew Ian¡¯s face. As he was aware of that fact, Ian put his hand over the dagger he had hidden in his clothes. ¡°No matter how many servants there are, we can¡¯t let them in without checking their face. Hey, you there, you, take down your hood for a second.¡± ¡°No, his face is covered in severe burns because of an ident when he was young. Please understand.¡± ¡°Lady, you might be a Duchess¡­..but it wouldn¡¯t be possible for us to listen to yourmand.¡± Her worst fear was Ian getting caught here. Knights from all over the pce would soon flock and nobles would run away if they heard the return of the traitor. Ian bit his lower lip. ¡®I shouldn¡¯t get caught yet!¡¯ The gatekeeper strode towards him without him realizing it and caught his robe. ¡°¡­..!¡± He started uncovering his face forcefully, but he stopped halfway as his eyes fell on a deep scar that covered almost half of Ian¡¯s face. Even the blood veins near it were delicately expressed to the point of nausea. The gatekeeper stumbled back, quickly lowering his robes. Laritte properly covered his face. His features were covered with wax and painted to match his skin color. Some of the features were actually made to look like burned scars by mixing ashes in the paint. It looked as if his face could get infected by germs. However, they had a pretty hard time making his make-up look natural. Laritte gently grabbed Ian¡¯s arm and calmly said. ¡°I told you the burn was serious.¡± ¡°No matter how ruined the Duchess is, what kind of a servant is that¡­?!¡± The gatekeeper wiped his hands on his robe as if he had touched something dirty before holding the doorknob with his trembling hands. Ian was stunned as Laritte was staring at the gatekeeper with a poker face. ¡®She is looking insanely beautiful.¡¯ But she waspletely obvious to hispliment. As Laritte and Ian safely went inside the gate, the chatter of the guests around grew more intense. ¡°The Duchess?¡± ¡°She¡¯s the one who has nothing left with her¡­..¡± ¡°Oh, my. She should be grateful that the Imperial family was merciful enough to leave her a family name. She had the nerve toe all the way here.¡± Of course, they didn¡¯t remember Laritte as the illegitimate child of Count Brumayer. Upon hearing the sound of the door creaking again, Laritte raised her head. ¡®Merciful Imperial family?¡¯ ¡®Hmm. That sounds funny.¡¯ She didn¡¯t know that the family of the Duke had been left behind. As if she was just a substance that had been taken care of. Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Ian and Laritte went through the hall. A ce where she had walked behind Rose. As if to show the pride of the Imperial Family, the high ceiling was covered in gold, along with murals made by the continent¡¯s best sculptor. ncing around, Laritte thought. ¡®I think it looks more colorful thanst year¡¯s ball.¡¯ The budget was abundant as it absorbed the assets of the royal family and the Duke. Ian was annoyed. He wasn¡¯t allowed to apany her to the banquet hall because he was disguised as a servant. The two exchanged nces before Laritte whispered to him, ¡°Looks like we¡¯ll have to get separated here.¡± ¡°If possible¡­.I¡¯lle to visit you in a few days after I¡¯m done with my business.¡± He nned to break into the banquet while Laritte nned to return early. They gave each other a light bow and paced in different directions. As she was walking, she nced back. She thought of revealing her identity to him on the day they¡¯d meet again. But why Laritte?Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. If she told him the truth, he might never be kind to her again. At the thought, her heart began to feel a little numb. One of the things illegitimate children often do was throw their lingering feelings in one corner. As expected, Laritte soon threw hers too. Laritte stood in front of the gate leading to the central hall. The geometric pattern crushed upon her with amanding figure. ¡°The Duchess, Laritte Reinhardt is here.¡± The door opened with a heavy thud with the loud voice of the servant. The party had not even begun yet and there had already been arge gathering of nobles. And their gaze reached Laritte. Several pairs of eyes were appalled. ¡°¡­¡­¡± The hall was filled with a deep stifling silence. Usually, someone would have greeted her, but no one approached her. She was ¡®the dirty illegitimate child¡¯ and ¡®the wife of a treacherous duke¡¯. It was actually advantageous for Laritte. ¡°¡­..Is it really you, Laritte?¡± The voice who called out her name was Rose. Rose appeared, with her red hair, a characteristic of the family of Count Brumayer, tied up. She spoke in a shocked tone. National Foundation Day was one of the greatest events of the Iassa Empire. That¡¯s why Rose was also dressed in a colorful costume. ¡°¡­¡­¡± It was expected for Laritte to clench her fist. Rose¡¯s eyes scanned Laritte from her head to toe. It was hard to tell whether this Laritte, who was kicked out in a beggar-like-look state, was real or not. ¡°It¡¯s amazing how you haven¡¯t starved yourself to death so far¡­.but, really? Do you actually think you¡¯re an aristocrat?¡± Rose¡¯s prickly voice stabbed Laritte. In fact, she didn¡¯t really care whether the people around were noticing them or not. She was to pretend to be merciful to her illegitimate sister. It was clearly what Rose was doing. ¡®How can she get that dress? I was sure they didn¡¯t give her anything. ¨CI should¡¯ve kicked her out before!¡¯ Laritte frowned. Of course, the face of her sister didn¡¯t change either. Being a child of Count Brumayer, she couldn¡¯t help but be smeared with beauty, but other than that, she was skinny and her cheeks looked sore. She wore a dress that even Rose would never have worn. In fact, the Empress, the only woman in the Imperial family, seldom wears such a dress. ¡°Well, are you curious?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Wow. We¡¯ve lived together for a long time, but isn¡¯t it the first time you¡¯ve asked me something, sister?¡± Rose¡¯s face turned sour when she said the word ¡°sister¡± on purpose. The two had never called each other in intimate terms. Laritte said, lowering her long eyshes. ¡°¡­.Don¡¯t worry. I didn¡¯t want to see you either. I¡¯ll stay quiet and return back, so don¡¯t worry.¡± As she finished her words, she turned back. ¡°Then don¡¯t act against your words. And don¡¯t ever think of showing up in this ce again¡­.!!!¡± Rose shouted on Laritte¡¯s back. But she ignored her. ¡®I¡¯m surprised that she didn¡¯t ask about the dress.¡¯ Laritte thought. ¡®¡­..Does she have another motive?¡¯ ¡®No, no¡­.she could have done anything even if she was in a crowded ce.¡¯ Laritte walked to one corner of the hall. Since nobody approached her, she could spend her time in peace. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Larrite spotted Rose. Watching her chatting merrily in a group, her eyes sank. The two of them have always been ill-fated. They didn¡¯t exactly know why they hated each other so much. As such, countless bad feelings built up. ¡®No, Rose felt it amusing to bring me down unterally.¡¯ Laritte only drank a ss of cocktail quietly. After spending some more time alone, she began walking. It was time for Ian to appear. She came back to the corridor, where she had walked with Ian. There were many people entering because the banquet was yet to begin. ¡®There are so many people and yet, I¡¯m alone.¡¯ Well, she was used to it. However, she was feeling a bit lonely after spending only one winter with someone. The party was to begin in the evening. She came out of the Imperial Pce door and looked up at the dark starry sky. It was still cold as it was still early spring. ¡°Let¡¯s return¡­.¡± ¡®To the hive.¡¯ Laritte muttered, looking down at her steps in a daze. At that moment. ¡°All right! We got her!¡± Someone behind her put a cloth over her head, darkening her view. Laritte grasped the cloth with her both hands, trying to push it up. ¡°Uh, mff!¡± Unable to see anything, she was overwhelmed with fear. She heard a thick voice of a man, telling her to stay quiet as he tied the cloth. By no means, it was a joke. She recalled telling Rose that she would return soon. ¡®How could she!¡¯ But this ce was right in front of the Imperial Pce. There must have been some soldiers on duty or some noblemen enjoying their walk. Suddenly, she heard someone screaming. ¡°Kyaa! Who are you? What are you doing!¡± Larrite couldn¡¯t scream out ¡°Help me¡­.!¡± for she was calmed by the voice of another passerby. ¡°Don¡¯t you know who she is?¡± ¡°Who is she¡­..?¡± ¡°She¡¯s the famous Duchess of Reinhardt.¡± ¡°Ah¡­.¡± Thedy stopped talking and started fluttering her fan. ¡®Ah, Larrite.¡¯ Larrite clenched her fist. Especially in the Iassa Empire, illegitimate children were treated as the lowest. The countries beyond the sea, much less the kingdoms that existed before the Empire unified the continent, were not to this extent. But, of course, illegitimate children did not deserve a crime. But the kidnapper of Laritte did what she had expected. ¡°It¡¯s a shame that Count Brumayer came all the way here without knowing the subject. I wonder how would her residents feel after she¡¯s taken like this.¡± ¡°But, don¡¯t you feel sorry for her?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go in without thinking about interrupting such matters. Look at the moon, it¡¯s about time.¡± It was natural for Ian to take in Rose once he was cleared of his charge. It was the reality. However, she thought Ian was different. Formerly, she tried to go with the flow, but now she thought he didn¡¯t have to endure her. Someone had to drag her away someday. Laritte tilted her head at the man who was holding her. Just as he was about to notice her, she hit his chin with her head. ¡°Argh! My teeth!¡± ¡°Are you all right, James? I told you to be careful. I told you she was crazy.¡± His colleague said in a worried tone. Realizing that there were two men who came to catch her, she turned around again. ¡®Where is the other one?¡¯ She tried to shake off the cloth as soon as she was released, but it didn¡¯t work out well. The man¡¯s pride was hurt when he saw his colleague being hit. No matter how many times he had failed to join the team of knights, he was a swordsman. Removing his mettle, he approached Larrite carefully from behind. Then he took out his sword, holding it steady. The handle of the sword struck her head in the back. Ah! Larrite gasped shortly before she lost her consciousness. Chapter 19 Chapter 19 Laritte¡¯s thin, long eyshes shuddered as she opened her eyes. What first covered her view was a colorful wallpaper and expensive giantndscape paintings. It seemed like a ce where people stored luxurious materials, which didn¡¯t suit their house. It reminded her of the house of Count Brumayer. The ce where she had lived for half of her life. She wasn¡¯t surprised though. The room was stuffy, but she couldn¡¯t use her hands because they were tied back in the chair. On the opposite side of the long table sat Rose. ¡°Had a nice dream, my sister?¡± She sipped on the tea and smiled softly. ¡®My sister.¡¯ Laritte felt resentful as it reminded her of calling her ¡°sister¡± in the Imperial Pce. Looking down at her, she saw herself wearing a ragged dress instead of the dress of Ian¡¯s mother. Rose might have taken it. Meanwhile, Laritte was irritated by the thought of men touching her. She hoped, at least, this heartless sister of hers had ordered maids to change her dress. She asked, ring at Rose. ¡°Where am I?!¡± ¡°Time hasn¡¯t passed much. Maybe half an hour after you were caught? This ce is still close to the castle.¡± Rose grumbled a little about missing the chance of meeting the royal family for the first time. ¡®Then perhaps, Ian hasn¡¯t broken into the banquet hall.¡¯ Laritte thought, but Rose continued. ¡°Why on earth were you born in the first ce?¡± She meant it. She wondered why anyone could exist in the world when Laritte had no one to care for her. ¡°You¡¯ve always been a headache for me.¡± White foam formed at the top. Laritte was as useless as this to Rose. Rose skimmed it off with a spoon. The foam on the spoon disappeared as it touched a small cloth. ¡°You think I was born because I wanted to?¡± ¡°Of course, it wasn¡¯t your will. But if it wasn¡¯t for me, you could¡¯ve done whatever you wanted.¡± ¡°¡­..Rose Brumayer.¡± ¡°Hmm, you¡¯ve grown up. Calling my name with that look on your face.¡± Rose¡¯s smirk irritated her. She whispered something to the maid standing next to her. The maid bowed politely and walked towards Laritte. Then she raised her hand and pped Laritte on her cheek. Her face hardened. She was unable to do anything. She stayed silent. She couldn¡¯t even use her hands, which were tightly bound to the chair. As the maid was about to p her again, Rose said. ¡°Stop.¡± The maid halted and stepped back politely. Laritte¡¯s emotionless eyes were still fixed on Rose. But Rose, who was in a good mood, was satisfied. She even felt a bit of sympathy. ¡°Really, I pity our fate.¡± ¡°¡­..?¡± ¡°The result of hating each other so much was inevitable.¡± Rose murmured pretentiously. ¡®Ha!¡¯ Laritte wanted tough out like a mad person if she had her strength. As far as she knew, they had no choice but to hate each other. Sun-hin was a dragon who reached the ce in advance so that he could destroy the human territory without causing any harm to himself. A weak, naive runaway dragon that was known to ughter humans. But it happened only once in every decade or so. Sun-hin was so selfish that he didn¡¯t care if his own race was killed by a Swordmaster. After all, all that remained was the weak dragon that died along with the corpses of the dead humans. Did Laritte also belong to such a ¡°fate of being destroyed¡± with Rose? Laritte nkly stared at the nt on the table. She spoke quietly. ¡°No, Rose, the reason we are like this is that¡­..you¡¯re a sucker and a goddamn bastard.¡± There were various illegitimate children in the Empire of Iassa. Some of them might have lived a life respectfully in an aristocratic family. But Rose was the sole reason for Laritte¡¯s pain. Furthermore, the Brumayer family was all to me. Even if she was an illegitimate child, they were supposed to have the responsibility to take care of her. Rose jumped from her seat. There was a clear mark of anger on her face. ¡°Ha¡­..!¡± She tried to calm down by breathing out and then trudged towards Laritte. ¡°Sigh, all right. Then, that¡¯ll be the end for you!¡± ¡°¡­..How so?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve lived in that old vi for quite some time, haven¡¯t you? I heard that you didn¡¯t have to pay any money to the Imperial house.¡± Rose stood in front of her and pressed a finger on her forehead. ¡°So now you¡¯re going to another territory. You¡¯ll be used as aborer there. You don¡¯t even have to see my face, so look forward to it.¡± ¡°What¡­.?!¡± Afraid that she might bite her finger, Rose backed away. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. The two knights, who had kidnapped Laritte, forcefully untied her hands from the chair and tied her hands again, holding her by her shoulders. ¡°Come on, get her into the carriage.¡± ¡°Yes, Miss!¡± ¡®Such a shame that you ended up like this.¡¯ Rose thought. ¡°Wait a second. Don¡¯t go out like that.¡± ¡°Then¡­.shall I put out her shoulder? It¡¯s very painful to carry her like this.¡± The knight said, who was gritting his teeth at Laritte, who was struggling. ¡®That¡¯s a good idea.¡¯ Rose thought. She was about to beckon to do so but another maid barged in through the door. ¡°What?! Who gave you permission to enter?!¡± ¡°M-Miss¡­it¡¯s¡­it¡¯s¡­.¡± Her face was as pale as if she had seen a ghost. She had run so fast that she was out of breath. Catching her breath, she shouted. ¡°It¡¯s the Duke¡­.! The Duke of Reinhardt, who was known to have died, appeared in the pce!¡± ¡°The Duke? What do you mean?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true, Miss. The Imperial banquet is in chaos¡­.¡± Rose was shocked. Laritte, who was held by the two knights, raised her head. ¡®Finally, he made his move. Good luck, Duke.¡¯ ¡°So, the people of the Imperial Household are in danger because of the appearance of a traitor?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think that is the case, Miss. All of them are gathered on the first floor¡­.I just came here to give you the news.¡± ¡°Ha!¡­¡­The Duke is alive!¡± It was Rose who had fallen in love with Ian at first sight. She used to nag her parents for her to marry him. Various emotions crossed through her heart. His firm spirit, confidence, and perfection that any young child would fall in love with. No matter how strong he was or even if he was a Swordmaster, he would be caught and killed one day. And yet, Rose was thrilled. ¡®My Duke!¡¯ The ce where Rose and Laritte were present was a two-story old restaurant. Rose shoved the maid out of the way, making her way towards the Imperial hall. She ordered the knights, peeking her head through the door. ¡°Well, you two are on your own now. Get to the carriage from the back door and take her to her destination.¡± Laritte, who had her mouth covered, spat curses inwardly. She thought Rose would forget about her, but she didn¡¯t. ¡°Yes, Miss!¡± ¡°And you will be apanied by one of my maids so that you wouldn¡¯t need to touch that ugly girl¡­..or do something that¡¯d hurt her pride.¡± The knights nodded quickly. The moment Rose left, Laritte was appalled at what was about to happen. As they held her arms up in the air, she turned her head. ¡°Wait¡­.¡± ¡°You must have said that earlier, don¡¯t you think?¡± The knight put his hand on her back and left shoulder without any hesitation. He pressed it tightly for a moment until her shoulder felt numb. At first, it felt like something was missing. But soon, the pain spread to her whole body. ¡°A¡­.Argh!¡± Laritte screamed. Chapter 20 Chapter 20 She could endure the ps on her cheeks as a punishment for a crime she didn¡¯t evenmit. But this? Laritte¡¯s legs became numb. She didn¡¯t fall to the ground, thanks to the people who caught her from behind. Rose heard her shriek through the cracks of the door as she closed them. She rushed down to the first floor, smirking. As she reached the floor, she met the Count. Rose asked, catching her breath as she was walking at a fast pace. ¡°So, what exactly is going on, father?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t know. Your mother went back to check on in the castle as soon as she heard about the Duke¡¯s appearance. I¡¯ve been waiting to hear from you¡­.¡± The Count said sweeping his chin, where he had begun to grow a beard, with his fingers. Why did Ian Reinhardt appear in the castle? If it were him, he would have lived the rest of his life in hiding. Rebellion was one of the most serious crimes in the world. Even if the royal family did something merciful, why did he have to show up in the castle when he was a traitor? There must be some reason. The Count fell into a deep agony. *** Now let us go back to the beginning and perceive the day from Ian¡¯s point of view. ¡°Looks like we¡¯ll have to get separated here.¡± ¡°If possible¡­.I¡¯lle and visit you in a few days after I¡¯m done with my business.¡± After Ian and Laritte bid each other a goodbye, they began pacing in opposite directions slowly. As he nced backwards, he was able to confirm Laritte entering the Banquet Hall. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t hear the words, ¡°The Duchess, Laritte Reinhardt, is here.¡± It was a chance to know her real name. Ian kept moving. Every single moment he had spent with her at the vi flooded into his mind. The first one was when he tasted her meat stew. ¡°Do you like it?¡± That was the first thing she said to Ian. So, what did he say? Nothing? Ian clearly remembered the aroma of the stew. A scent mixed with meat and spices. And the woman who made it was sitting right in front of him. He also recalled his temperature rising the very next day. She had given him a cup of milk tea mixed with sugar. A cup of savory tea of the right temperature for him. It made him feel rxed. Several other things passed through his mind. There were times when he was surprised that an uninvited guest did all the chores in his vi all by herself. He thought the time they spent staying there, separated away from the world, wouldst forever, but here he was. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Ian unconsciously fixed his robes as he walked down the hall. It was time to make a conclusion. First of all, he was going to take care of their tight security. It would be annoying if he caused the gathering of all imperial guards at once. He wanted to see the emotionless blue eyes of Laritte again, which rarely shone unknowingly. The basic rules of the imperial security system were in groups of two. This rule had been in use ever since it was passed on by a deputy defense minister nearly a hundred years ago. It was much more effective to neutralize them one by one. Therefore, it was necessary to divert their attention to resolve it quietly. Ian walked up to a deep deserted corridor where there would be less security and hid behind a pir. Just in time, two guards were approaching him from afar. He took one coin out of his robe and threw it lightly towards the opposite pir as soon as they passed by it. The coin hit the floor, creating a ringing sound. ¡°Hey, did you hear that?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take a look.¡± The shorter of the two men returned to the ce and searched the area carefully. He scratched his head when he didn¡¯t find anything unusual. ¡°There¡¯s nothing here!¡± ¡°All right then, let¡¯s resume our patrol.¡± The guard in the front started to move. It would be impossible to think there could be any problem inside the Imperial Pce right away. So, it might simply be an illusion. Ian cautiously moved as the other guard rushed towards the first one. He tightly sealed his mouth so that the guard in front wouldn¡¯t hear him. ¡°¡­..!¡± ¡°Shh.¡± Ian quietly struck him at his neck, knocking him over in a sh. His next target was the guard in front of him. Within one second, Ian took out the dagger from his left boot. The next second, he kicked the ground with his right foot and took out his sword. The opponent turned his head to the sound of the fast footsteps. ¡°What¡­..¡± His vision was covered by Ian as he leaped down on him. Without getting a chance to defend himself, he got hit at his head with the handle of Ian¡¯s sword, and thereby, lost his consciousness. ¡°Sigh.¡± Advanced chapters are avable at the end of the chapter! It was somehow annoying to Ian that he couldn¡¯t kill them but had to knock them over. Ian continued to dispose of the guards around him one by one. It waspletely different from the mopping techniques that he had shown Laritte during their time at the vi. The Swordmasters had an extremely terrifying reputation. Among them, Ian was like a flesh-cutting beast¡­¡­ His actual nature as a Swordmaster did not follow the true antecedent. It was only a name that he gained with some kind of awe about his power. As a warning that he should never be confronted. However, Ian had been at the forefront of the whole dispute by the imperial order, so the nickname ¡°murderer¡± was also somewhat realistic. Therefore, he currently had no hesitation. When quite a few people had fainted, Ian estimated the time. ¡®This should be enough.¡¯ He stood stiff at the spot where he had separated with Laritte. Many noble families, including the royal family, were already gathered at the main hall by now. ¡°You aren¡¯t allowed to enter this hall unless you¡¯re an aristocrat.¡± Ian ignored the guard and walked forward to open the door. The servant tried to stop Ian in astonishment, but when he didn¡¯t budge at all, he realized he wasn¡¯t a match for this unknown figure. ¡°Who is he?¡± ¡°A suspect? Guards!¡± But no one dared to advance towards him. Everyone¡¯s eyes were on the unidentified man (Ian), who was wearing a robe, that came through the huge door. Ian spotted the Crown Prince standing in the distance. He was the only one here who was on Ian¡¯s side. A young man, who had the same age as Ian, with brown hair. Although he was not a prominent beauty, he was a gentleman dressed in formal attire. ¡®Finally, I¡¯m here.¡¯ There was a security system in the main hall as well. No noble could move their limbs, but the Imperial guards could. Guards surrounded Ian as if to protect the Imperial family. Ian, who was anticipating the situation, nced at the Imperial family beyond them. There were two people. One was the Empress. She was given full power when the Emperor lied sick in his bed. Now, she was the most influential figure in the Empire of Iassa. And she was the one who nned Ian¡¯s assassination and was the cause for the downfall of the Ducal name. Next to her was Prince Oscar. The sole heir to the throne of the Empire. He was also ¡®believed to be¡¯ involved in Ian¡¯s assassination n¡­¡­ ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Oscar¡¯s and Ian¡¯s eyes met at once. Ian fixed his robes again so that no one could identify him yet. But Oscar could tell who he was. It was Ian. His old friend. It made Ian feel gloomy, but he couldn¡¯t show it. He had to be cautious. Oscar silently nced towards his mother. ¡°Stay away!¡± One of the guards warned as he approached him a little. The 1st Division of the Imperial Household Agency was the best of all the imperial knights. Among them was Bartolt, a former member of the Reinhardt Ducal knights. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. After betraying Ian, he had moved to the pce. In addition to being favored by the Empress, he was one of the Eight Swordmaster nominees and was also in a great position here. ¡°Surrender yourself, intruder! Or you shall face the consequences!¡± Bartolt raised a long sword and aimed it towards Ian. ¡°Lower your hood! Show yourself! Raise your hands over your shoulders!¡± Upon hearing his orders, Ian smirked under his robe. Chapter 21 Chapter 21 The knights under the Duke, who had been in the same league as Bartolt, got scattered across the empire because of his false charges. Only a very prominent swordmaster would have managed to enter a higher order among the knights. Ian gnashed his teeth. Everyone was praising Bartolt, thinking he was some candidate for the highest position among the Swordmasters. But Ian knew he couldn¡¯t be as good as him. ¡®Hmm¡­but your face isn¡¯t as bright as it should be.¡¯ As soon as he fixed his sword, Ian ran towards Bartolt. ¡°?!¡± Amazed, Bartolt quickly defended himself. As the two swords shed with each other, a loud ¡®nking¡¯ sound was heard. In an instant, Bartolt could sort out that his opponent wasn¡¯t just a simple intruder. Bartolt thought. ¡®How can he be so strong to face my sword?¡¯ He was one of the top eight candidates of the Swordmasters. He was among the people who prosecuted Ian, and he was the one who stabbed him. Bartolt felt a grudge at his opponent¡¯s swordsmanship. His frighteningly fast sword could even cut the flesh in a sh. What was more surprising was that the swordy of this unidentified man was slightly simr to Bartolt¡¯s. It was simr enough to say that one of them had taught the other. Ian¡¯s de heavily forced on Bartolt¡¯s. ¡°Do you understand, Bartolt?¡± It reminded him of the day. Ian had demonstrated the same stance himself when he used to be in the knighthood under the Duke of Reinhardt. ¡°You should be able to feel the conception of a sword.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Focus and stretch towards this one point gently as if you¡¯re drawing a straight line.¡± He recalled it. It was one of the stances he couldn¡¯t learn even after repeating it thousands of times. As the intruder advanced in the same manner as Ian, Bartolt avoided it by a single stroke. His hood fluttered before his eyes. Only then did he realize. The hooded intruder was¡­.. ¡°¡­..Captain.¡± He said through his disheveled breathing. The housekeeper of the Reinhardt family, who had taught him sword art for years and was his master. If Bartolt had made a surprise attack, he would have blocked it gracefully. There was no one to stop Ian, now that he was fully recovered from his condition. nk! Soon, Ian broke Bartolt¡¯s sword into two halves. One half flew through the air and fell on the floor lifelessly. The golden handle, which was engraved under the Imperial riches, kept glistening in Bartolt¡¯s hand. He copsed down on the floor. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Ian slowly walked up to him. ¡°You¡¯re still weak.¡± His zing eyes pierced at Bartolt¡¯s defeated self. A shadow fell over him as Ian leaned over Bartolt before he intently inquiried. ¡°¡­..Why did you do that?¡± Why did he betray the Duke? Bartolt was a candidate for the knightship under the House of Reinhardt who was raised by Ian himself. If he had continued to train, he might have be a Swordmaster. At least, Ian was hopeful of him. ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Why aren¡¯t you answering me, Bartolt?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious¡­..?¡± He smiled, staring nkly at the floor. ¡°Riches and honor.¡± Ian lightly chuckled at the answer, then grabbed his cor. ¡°Riches and honor?¡± His voice was so low that the people standing around him couldn¡¯t hear him. ¡°You betrayed your own master and colleagues for those things? Every one of them might have been going through some kind of hardships.¡± Bartolt felt like he was being decapitated. And Ian was an expert at making someone feel helpless. All this time, Bartolt was going through a training session in the Capital. ¡°Ha, but I¡¯m well off!¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s not what I came to see here¡­..¡± Bartolt was at a crossroad. Would he be an enemy of the family of Duke Ian Reinhardt? Would he be able to survive now? The Empress had protected him once or twice before. ¡°You¡¯re lucky, Bartolt. Your chapter is yet to be closed.¡± Though Ian was rxed, there was something in his voice that made him feel numb. If Bartolt had spent more time in the Capital, he would have been praised as a Swordmaster now. Then, he might have even defeated Ian as well. The aristocrats in the hall gasped. ¡°Lord Bartolt lost¡­..¡± ¡°L-Let¡¯s run away from here, quick¡ª¡± Ian stood up and sighed. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that.¡± He said, removing his hood and revealing his face, which was still painted with Laritte¡¯s colors. As soon as they realized who it was, themotion in the hall grewrger. Ian heard someone say, ¡°the traitor¡±. As he started to walk towards the Empress and the Crown Prince, knights blocked his path. ¡°Stop, you traitor!¡± ¡®Huh? What will you do to me when your Lord Bartolt couldn¡¯t even stop me?¡¯ Ian held up his left arm as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous.¡± Waves of mana spurted out of his arm, choking the knights. ¡°Urgh¡­.¡± ¡°Cough, cough!¡± Distressed, the knights fell to the floor one after the other. The Swordmasters were the only ones among the humans who could use mana. And those who weren¡¯t could only suffer under its effects. At this moment, there was no one here who could match Ian. He leisurely walked by them and stood before the royal members. ¡°Please ept my greetings, Her Highness the Empress, His Majesty the Crown Prince. Forgive me for the sudden visit.¡± He politely bowed in front of them. The Empress had no choice but to feel anxious. The Duke, who she thought waspletely destroyed, had returned back alive. ¡®That imbecile Bartolt! He said Ian was going to die soon from his severe injuries!¡¯ She hurriedly fixed her expression. ¡®Why is he here?¡¯ She raised her voice. ¡°How dare youe this far when you conspired to rebel against the Imperial family!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know?! Your name hasn¡¯t been forgiven for the treason ording to the royal decree that was formed 620 years ago from the foundation of the Empire!¡± ¡°How can I not know when Her Grace was the one who passed the order?¡± ¡°Then why did you dare to show yourself here today?¡± The Empress almost couldn¡¯t hide her innermost thoughts. ¡®Yeah?! What do you think you can do?¡¯ She was the one who was the mastermind of the plot. But everyone was now on her side. She was meticulous. She had even threatened the Duke¡¯s butler to produce false evidence of treason. After that, as soon as she was informed that Ian was killed, she released the evidence, took all his wealth, and even fired all of the faithful employees under him. Furthermore, the false usation of the Duke itself was spread to every ear of the nation along with the mercy of the Imperial family. Though she was now regretting her own actions. ¡®No matter what you say, you can¡¯t make them believe you!¡¯ She smiled inwardly. But it was Ian who should have had thestugh. He spoke up eloquently.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°I was framed. I¡¯ve nevermitted any kind of treason against the country nor did any of my ancestors.¡± ¡®Haa! Nobody will believe you, you little bastard!¡¯ She replied in a capable manner. ¡°How can I believe that?¡± The imperial family was behind all of this, after all. ¡®Ian Reinhardt! Are you here to take revenge on the Imperial Family who took everything from you?¡¯ She again forced down her urge to shout out. ¡®You can never seed in defeating us!¡¯ After some time, the reinforcements arrived. But Ian¡¯s reaction was unexpected. ¡°That¡¯s the question I was waiting for. Here¡¯s something that can help prove my injustice.¡± Ian took out his ne. ¡°This is one of the heirlooms of my family. Thesest tears of a dragon can be used as a truth serum.¡± ¡®Last tears of a dragon?!¡¯ The aristocrats stared at the scene between the Duke and the Empress. ¡°Please use this for the interrogation. Please make it clear that the Duke didn¡¯tmit treason and that everything was a misunderstanding.¡± Chapter 22 Chapter 22 Aghast, the Empress red at the ne. How could that be in the hands of the Duke? She couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. Everything was falling apart in her perfectly designed scheme. She believed that the prickly Duke of Reinhardt had finally been put to eternal sleep. She thought the Duke of Reinhardt was a great threat to the Imperial family. The knights under him had been the royal family¡¯s armed forces for decades. He even owned half of the candidates of the Swordmasters. If Ian had a bad heart, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to predict the winner. The Empress of Iassa was blinded by Ian¡¯s influence. Then, the Emperor fell into a terrible sickness while the Empress came to rule the country. She had been enjoying this power for a long time. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± This was the perfect n. Well, at least, it used to be. Oscar seized her elbow as the Empress stumbled and fell when the reality became vivid in her mind. She cried out. ¡°C-Crown Prince¡­!¡± ¡°Mother, calm down andpose yourself.¡± Oscar¡¯s low mellow voice reached her. That¡¯s right, she shouldn¡¯t just back away like that. She screamed. ¡°Don¡¯t speak nonsense! A-Are you just going to stand around?! Get that criminal on the ground this instant!¡± But there was no one who dared to face him off. The lowly guards hesitated, while impatience grew in the hall. ¡°There are only two men in the world who possess the tears of a dragon. I¡¯ve heard that one was carried by the Duke.¡± ¡°His crime of treason is not really true, is it?¡± ¡°What is going on¡­¡­?¡± The nobles began to be swayed by Ian¡¯s calm attitude. The Empress roared. ¡°Be quiet, you lot!!¡± After all, all this rumpus was due to those tears of a dragon. Her eyes shone at the ne. ¡®Everything will calm down once it disappears! I will break it to pieces!¡¯ However, it might arouse the suspicion of the nobility¡­¡­.so it should be done after the execution of the Duke. It was a crazy idea. But the panic-stricken Empress seemed to have found no better path. But, Oscar was one step ahead of her. As the Empress was about to shove past him, he walked past her and stood in front of Ian. Now, it was Oscar¡¯s turn to help Ian. His soft voice echoed through the central hall. ¡°Duke of Reinhardt.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Royal Highness, the Crown Prince.¡± ¡°Are the tears of a dragon that you¡¯re holding, genuine?¡± Ian held out his ne. ¡°Please prove it yourself, Your Highness.¡± ¡°¡­..Very well.¡± There was something special about the royal family of Iassa. The founder of this dynasty was born with the blood of a dragon running inside his veins. It was true that half-dragons always went berserk, unable to control their strength. However, Frederick, who was the first Emperor, could survive as a human being. And that¡¯s how the blood of a dragon had been passed down to his descendants even though it¡¯s very feeble. Thanks to it, Prince Oscar had special abilities. The ability to check if an object made from a dragon¡¯s body was ¡°real¡±. The civil defense of the imperial family was under the Reinhardt family, but the Emperor and the Crown Prince were the only ones with the characteristics of a dragon. Oscar took the ne and poured a few drops on his palm. Soon, the droplets gave off a golden gleam. It turned into gas that was golden in color and swirled up in the air until it disappeared with a poof. ¡°¡­..!¡± The crowd gasped at the beautiful sight. Oscar¡¯s brown eyshes shook as he looked up at Ian. He felt pathetic and sorry for his friend. His mother conspired against Ian, but there was nothing he could do. Still, he was the one who advised Ian to carry this ne before going into the battlefield. Oscar wiped his palm with a handkerchief he received from a maid. ¡°Yes, it definitely is authentic¡­¡­¡± He dered as he returned the ne to Ian. ¡°Drink it. I¡¯ll have to ask you a few questions to check if it really¨C¡± But Oscar couldn¡¯t finish his sentence as the Empress had forcefully turned him around. She whispered. ¡°What are you doing, Prince? Why did you say that they are actual tears of a dragon?!¡± ¡°¡­..Mother, please calm down and think.¡± Oscar knew she¡¯d panic like that. He leaned in and spoke with a voice that only she could hear. ¡°How can we entrust him without the interrogation? I¡¯m saying, we should make a deal. The royal family will order the Duke to keep it a secret.¡± ¡°Then, does everything I¡¯ve done mean nothing to you?! Besides, I¡¯ve already spent a lot of riches on his property!¡± ¡°That can¡¯t be helped. Who knew that he had a dragon¡¯s tears with him¡­.?¡± Even if he didn¡¯t have the tears of a dragon, he would have still survived with his own skills. The Empress murmured. ¡°Certainly, it is weird¡­..Why would the Duke carry his heirloom on a battlefield?¡± She nced at the Duke, her face with a look of suspicion. Then she asked, tugging at Oscar¡¯s overcoat. ¡°Crown Prince, my son, you didn¡¯t provide the Duke any support, did you?¡± Oscar blinked. His face was so calm that no one could suspect him. As a matter of fact, it was right that he had secretly told Ian to be cautious. And it did help Ian. Now that the Emperor was lying on his bed, the supreme power of the Iassa Empire belonged to the Empress. And she was crazy about protecting her power. She was arousing a dictatorship. ¡°Answer me, Prince. Answer me¡­.for my sake. Did youmunicate with the Duke?¡± ¡°I could never do that.¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Oscar carefully removed her hand, clearing his throat. Even if she gazed at Oscar¡¯s eyes, she couldn¡¯t tell whether he was speaking the truth or not. Feeling her gaze on him, Oscar, too, tried his best to stay as calm as possible. ¡°How can I lie to my beloved mother? The Duke might have been cautious. We all know how unpredictable he can be, do we not, mother?¡± And with that, the Empress¡¯ fear returned to grasp her soul again. ¡°¡­..O-Okay, let us go along with the Crown Prince¡¯s words this time.¡± ¡°Thank you, mother. Well then, let¡¯s begin the interrogation.¡± But, he already knew what the results were going to be. The Duke would be free of all his false charges! His property was constantly being strewn by the Empress. Some of them were left under the possession of the royal family, so it would be a great loss if they were all taken away by the Duke. As she thought of this, the Empress¡¯ stomach lurched. ¡®Either way, the Duke will die and disappear again.¡¯ It was only dyed. She gritted her teeth. ¡°Lord Bartolt was the only one who could face the Duke. You know that even a candidate of a Swordmaster possesses tremendous power, right?¡± ¡°I understand. That¡¯s why I will interrogate Lord Bartolt so that it would not be revealed that he tried to eliminate the Duke.¡± Oscar walked over to Ian. Ian was already prepared to drink them. Oscar asked in a solemn voice. ¡°Ian Reinhardt. Are you ready to answer only the facts to my questions?¡± ¡°¡­¡­Yes, Your Highness.¡± ¡°This day marks the sacred day of the foundation of our Empire, and I believe all of the respected aristocrats present here will remember this as a witness. So, answer me only with a yes or no without any pretense, but if I speak something wrong, dere it at once.¡± Ian nodded while Oscar continued. ¡°The first question. Did the Duke plot any treason?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Second. Did you see those men who conspired the treason?¡± ¡°Not that either.¡± ¡°Third. Have you ever suspected anyone?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± More questions followed. Chapter 23 Chapter 23 The news of Ian¡¯s appearance at the pce quickly spread throughout the capital despitest night¡¯s drama. During the 18th question, it was revealed that Ian Reinhardt was innocent and that the conspiracy of treason itself was not true. The fact that he was nearly assassinated under the Empress¡¯ orders, who was the real culprit, was not revealed. That was the secret deal between Ian and the Imperial family. Oscar vowed in front of everyone that the Duke would get back his property. However, he would not be able to return some of the aristocrats under the Duke¡¯s leadership, who were executed for treason. In addition, the butler, who was forced to file an internalint with false evidence, was nowhere to be seen. It could be possible that he was threatened and assassinated. Prince Oscar had vowed to thoroughly investigate the treason¡­¡­but as long as the Empress lived, Ian¡¯s injustice would not be further resolved. At least, the result of this drama couldn¡¯t get any worse now. However, Ian regretted keeping Bartolt alive. If he had known the Empress would be so greedy, he would have killed that traitor. The news of the Duke¡¯s return spread to every direction within minutes. As Ian stepped out of the pce, he faced a crowd of nobles. ¡°Captain!¡± A female knight with her burning red hair tied high up, pushing through the crowd, cried out. She was one of the eight Swordmasters candidates. The Count Redra Rei. A female knight under the Duke of Reinhardt, who was among the surviving families that served him. Ian¡¯s knees copsed on the ground, hardly enough for the dust to rise and fall. ¡°You were alive¡­..!¡± Ian¡¯s eyes fixed on the woman, who kneeled down before him. The knights that followed her also kneeled down. That longing feeling in his heart found its way to recall Laritte, who had once taken care of his injuries¡­.. ¡°Count Rei.¡± He uttered, reaching out his arm to her. ¡°How have you been?¡± Neither the Duke nor the Count was as frightened as the vanquished soldiers who fled the battle. A pair of eyes gazed back at him. Redra stood up holding Ian¡¯s hand while tears flowed down from her amber eyes. ¡°I am, Captain¡­..!! We thought we lost you!¡± The Duke¡¯s knights¡¯ lives were filled with chaos after they learned about his death on the ground of the battlefield. Some were executed and countless employees got scattered away across the Empire. As for Redra Rei, she only ran away with her family, hiding in disguise. The stigma of treason was also cast upon her family. She was barely making ends meet while living in a house near the capital. But she strongly held her faith. Her Captain, Ian Reinhardt, A Swordmaster, could not just die in vain. It was obvious that something was wrong and only time could annihte it. And that faith of hers emerged as an unbreakable solid pir today. ¡°Captain! How is your health?!¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. Do you know the whereabouts of my knights?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.Some families were made to disappear in the prison cells, but many are safe. We will try our best to find the others, Captain!¡± She spoke out thoughtlessly, brushing down her dusty trousers. ¡°The Royal Family dered that they¡¯d release them, so don¡¯t worry too much. It¡¯s going to be a long story, but I can¡¯t tell it all here.¡± ¡°I have brought a carriage. Are you sure you want to return to the Dukedom right away?¡± Ian shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s someone I need to pick up first.¡± The tirednesspiled by many events was finally lifted. In the end, with the help of Prince Oscar, he finally resolved his injustice and received a cordial apology from the royal family. He had to endure one whole winter at the vi, cut off from the rest of the world. And now, he would have to return to his wife who was there with him. ¡°Someone to¡­..pick up?¡± She asked, puzzled at Ian¡¯s gesture of positivity. Now that his matters were resolved, he was a bit regretful about deciding to send her back. He never thought that the journey to the vi was going to be arduous. ¡®But, she couldn¡¯t have gone too far alone. It¡¯s still evening now.¡¯ When he was thinking of picking her up in the vi to tell her about the good result, a woman came running in front of them. Her hesitant eyes lit up as she spotted the Duke. She gently opened her lips. ¡°Your Grace¡­.¡± Redra stepped in front of Ian and blocked the woman from approaching him. Being the only house leader and knight of her huge family, she was more loyal to the Duke than anyone else. The young woman stepped back in a fit of surprise. Ian told Redra to calm down before he asked. ¡°What is it¡­.?¡± He felt a bit lightheaded as it was a side effect of drinking a dragon¡¯s tears. Redra asked as soon as he gained back hisposure. ¡°You¡¯re going to stop by the Count Brumayer¡¯s mansion, aren¡¯t you, Captain?¡± ¡°The Count?¡± Ian asked back. In fact, Rose was the one who screamed in amazement when Laritte was being taken away. She couldn¡¯t listen to the others when they told her not to interfere in the Duke¡¯s work. ¡°Are you not going to pick up your wife¡­..?¡± Of course, Redra was referring to Rose. It was obvious for the Duke to take his original wife instead of an illegitimate child. But if Ian stopped by the Count¡¯s mansion, wouldn¡¯t he lose Laritte forever? The woman hesitantly added. ¡°I saw the Duchess strolling around the mansion.¡± ¡°Did shee back here?¡± She was referring to Rose, but Ian, unaware of his wife being changed, recalled Laritte. Ian was confused. He remembered telling her to hide in the vi just in case things went wrong. ¡®She went to the Count¡¯s mansion instead?¡¯ Anyway, he was grateful thinking that he would be able to meet her sooner. He turned his eyes to Redra. He wanted to see his wife right now. ¡°Prepare the ride to the mansion of Count Brumayer. I¡¯ll be meeting the Duchess there.¡± ¡°Yes, Captain!¡± At the order of her captain, she hurried to open the carriage door for him. *** Everyone¡¯s attention was focused on Ian¡¯s carriage. What would the Duke do now? One conjectured that he was going to return to his territory. Since the Duke¡¯s post was vacant under the jurisdiction of the Imperial family, it was the mostmon opinion of the people. But his carriage did not leave the capital. Gradually, the fact that Ian¡¯s next destination was the mansion of Count Brumayer spread through the capital. Was he going to meet Rose Brumayer, his original wife? Or was it to avenge the decision of the Count who sent a humble illegitimate child to rece his daughter when the Duke fell? Despite the countless spections, the Brumayer family was cautious. ¡°The Duke is advancing this way, My Lord!¡± Count Brumayer clenched his fist as the maid dered nervously. His hands were trembling with fear. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°Why on earth is he traveling this quickly?¡± He knew he¡¯d have to face the Duke someday. To be answerable to him for changing the Duke¡¯s bride. ¡®I just have to apologize to him for sending that illegitimate child instead of Rose¡­¡­¡¯ But still, his nerves were going numb when he heard of the news. ¡®What should we do?¡¯ He kept agonizing. Soon, Ian¡¯s carriage appeared in front of his mansion. He stood up under Redra¡¯s escort. The Count walked up to the front gate, while the Countess stood in front of the mansion with a forced smile on her face. Chapter 24 Chapter 24 ¡°We are very d to see you so soon, Duke. We just heard that it was a wrong usation.¡± ¡°¡­¡­..¡± Ian¡¯s eyes stared at the Count. Those emotionless eyes of his, apanied by his dark skin, were enough to make him look scary. Flustered, the countess cast a nce at her husband. The count hurriedly walked towards Ian, releasing his clenched palms. He addressed his words to her. ¡°Hmph! Of course, our Duke was innocent¡­.. Even I would have helped with all my heart.¡± ¡°Wha-¡­.Ah, yes.¡± ¡°Are you here to take your wife, Duke¡­.?¡± Ian nodded, his eyes never leaving the Count¡¯s face. As a matter of fact, their conversation was not even properly intertwined. Ian, who was unaware of Laritte being an illegitimate daughter, thought that the Count had sent his daughter to the vi and left her unattended. He literally thought the Count couple to be her biological parents. A clear misunderstanding. The Countess chimed in. ¡°Then I¡¯ll get Rose right away!¡± Only then did Ian¡¯s face brighten up. It seemed like he had thought his Goddess¡¯ name to be Rose. The Countess, who had noticed the sign, excitedly spoke up. ¡°We had already got the news of your arrival from beforehand. So, I asked the maids to prepare her upstairs. Please let me show you around, Your Grace.¡± ¡°Very well.¡± Ian followed after her. Halfway up the stairs, she nced down at Ian. ¡®Should I apologize for sending Laritte instead of Rose?¡¯ After clearing her throat, she spoke up with a nervous smile. ¡°Isn¡¯t our pure-blooded child always better than that illegitimate girl?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.?¡± ¡°Since the misunderstanding is resolved and everything is back to its own ce, Rose should definitely go to the Duke¡¯s side¡­¡­I was really worried about her.¡± Unable to understand any of her words, Ian and Redra exchanged their nces. Since Ian was almost cut off from the society, he did not know that an illegitimate child was left to rot in that vi instead of Rose. The Countess kept on talking through their walk and finally, she guided them to a vacant room. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°Please have a seat here, Your Grace. Rose will be here soon.¡± After saying that, the Countess left the ce. Ian leaned against the wall. ¡°Will you not be sitting down, Captain?¡± Redra asked while pulling up a chair. But he shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t. I¡¯m in a hurry.¡± Redra frowned at his words. ¡®Hmm, it seems Captain is very eager to meet his bride.¡¯ She thought that Ian never even got the chance to see his bride¡¯s face when he was busy battling in the war. Of course, Redra wanted him to get united with his wife¡­. She carefully asked what she had been itching to ask. ¡°How¡­..have you been, Captain?¡± ¡°It must be a long story, isn¡¯t it?¡± Ian remained silent for a while before he recalled his memories. It started with being betrayed by one of his trusted candidates on the battlefield. As the story progressed, Redra¡¯s face turned red as anger started building up inside her. Even Bartolt had trembled when Ian himself whispered to his ears. Bartolt and Redra. They were not only the members of the Duke¡¯s knights but also the candidates for bing a Swordmaster. ¡°Hah! I knew he was suspicious!¡­..I should have finished him off when they made you disappear, Captain!¡± ¡°Hold your anger, Lady Rei. You¡¯re the only one who knows that the Imperial family was behind all of this, except for my Duchess.¡± ¡®My savior.¡¯ It caused his mind to get clouded with the memories of him with her. His heart was very desperate to see that expressionless yet glowing face of hers. As soon as he shook off such thoughts¡­ ¡°¡­¡­But doesn¡¯t it feel like something is off? What¡¯s so bad about the Duchess staying alone at the vi?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t Count Brumayer receive a couple of money? The money would have been delivered to the Imperial family if he didn¡¯t send Rose to the vi.¡± ¡°But if I were him, I would have asked a maid to attend her..¡­..¡± She made a strange yet clear point. ¡®Yeah, why did they not do that?¡¯ Meanwhile, Rose came and stood outside the room. Ian¡¯s face brightened up as her mother walked into the room. ¡°Come on in, dear.¡± It was his first meeting with her since he regained his position as the Duke. Although they had been apart for just a few hours, it felt like a long time had passed. His heart began to race¡­.. The curtains spread open as Rose came in with a shy smile. Contrary to his expectations, a woman with red hair and freckles on her face came in. Ian frowned. In any case, the woman was pretty, and so, he thought it would be polite of him to greet her. He gave a slight nod. ¡°Myself, Ian Reinhardt. What about you, Miss?¡± ¡°Oh my. This is your Rose, Duke.¡± His heart, which had begun to race, dropped its beat instantly at her words. ¡°¡­¡­.Rose Brumayer?¡± ¡°Yes, but now, it¡¯s Rose Reinhardt. It sounds nice, doesn¡¯t it, Duke?¡± Rose¡¯s eyes glittered as she approached him. ¡®I thought you were here to express your anger upon changing the bride, but when I listened to mother¡¯s words, it seems like you are only here for me.¡¯ She was in high spirits. ¡®You said you were pleased to hear my name, weren¡¯t you?¡¯ ¡°My maid had brought me a herb called Nilga. A minority tribe in the far south had discovered these golden leaves, which is known to be very rare since it was discovered.¡± Rose was excited to exin it. She had heard that drinking one cup of brewed golden leaves was thought to be a good fortune. And the Count had managed to have his grasp on it. However, it was unfortunate that there weren¡¯t any left for the Duke to have it. She tilted her head in awe. He was still that strong, handsome man that made her heart pound. Ian pressed his temple hard. It felt like he was having the worst nightmare. ¡°But¡­¡­ There must be a woman with silvery hair and oceanic blue eyes.¡± Rose flinched as he spoke. ¡®Are you talking about Laritte? The one whom I just sold off?¡¯ ¡°¡­¡­Laritte? What about her?¡± ¡°Laritte?¡± ¡°Yes, she¡¯s my half-sister.¡± Redra, who was silently observing the situation, spoke up. ¡°Just a moment, Captain¡­¡­.You mean you were able to recover at the vi with the help of a woman who was not Miss Rose, but her sister? How did this happen?¡± Surprised, Rose covered her mouth. ¡®What does she mean? My Duke had met Laritte?¡¯ When Redra pressed him, Rose was forced to confide in the truth. ¡®So he had to hide in his old vi instead of his own.¡¯ However, Ian was very good at deducing based on the clues that were held before him. Only then did he understand Laritte¡¯s idealism. ¡°D-Don¡¯t approach me!¡± Laritte had directly refused him when he tried to call her Rose. ¡°Just stay there¡­¡­..please.¡± She was trembling, even when he only suggested that he wanted to address her by her name. The memory swiped in before his eyes. ¡®She did not want herself to be found out as an illegitimate child.¡¯ Ian knew how illegitimate children were treated in this Empire. Worse than any other country. Laritte just wanted to forget that. She was afraid of his behavior to turn hostile. Chapter 25 Chapter 25 Ian finally realized the reason for her entricity. Feeling miserable, he swept his palms over his face. ¡®So her name was Laritte.¡¯ A ssic myth of a goddess, who had a terrible end because of her promiscuity, was the origin of that name. He knew, at a nce, how Laritte must have been treated in this house. Unaware of Ian¡¯s attitude, Rose continued. ¡°I apologize for changing the bride, Duke. I will do my best to be your Duchess, in return, please forgive me with your generosity.¡± She was annoyed when her father had sent such a girl. However, to Ian, that illegitimate girl was a very important person. She, for his sake, came back to the Empire and safely allowed him to enter the royal pce. Many would admire him for using a girl like her and then, take Rose as his bride to seed his generations. Redra was very much aware of Ian¡¯s hardened expression. ¡°So, Captain, shall we return to the Manor of Reinhardt?¡± Originally, it was a virtue for a subordinate to make a move without a special order from his master so that his master could stay in a noble position. But Redrapletely misinterpreted Ian¡¯s idea. ¡°The bride¡­¡­¡± ¡°The circumstances of the Duke¡­..¡± Few words from the conversation between Rose and Redra buzzed into his ears from time to time. It was almost as if he couldn¡¯t pay any attention to them. Images of Laritte¡¯s serene face kept shing before him. He, who was holding his head in his palms, hit the wall with great strength. Bam! The silver-ted wall, from the impact of the Swordmaster¡¯s fist, now had a couple of cracks. Crumbles of it fell to the shiny floor. In an instant, silence filled the room. He panted, breathing hard in a burning rage. ¡°Would you¡­..¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­shut your damn mouth. Both of you.¡± He gritted as his eyes scanned both of their faces. ¡®Laritte, you were afraid of the name, Rose.¡¯ ¡®How have you been treated by her?¡¯ The vividness of that first syble was enough to bring out her tears. ¡°Where is she? Where is Laritte?¡± When Ian asked with unparalleled indignation, Rose¡¯s features almost got crumpled. ¡°Why are you looking for Laritte, Duke?¡± It was hard for her to manage her facial expression as she stood in front of her husband. ¡®Besides, he asked me to stop talking? Seems like that child is really a disgrace to the Brumayer family.¡¯ However, even his angry expression was so intimidating that it made her heart flutter. Trying to maintain a smile on her face, she replied. ¡°Ah, since the Duke said he received help from her at the vi, I¡¯ll pay her separately¡ª¡± ¡°Where.is.she?¡± When he cut off her words, she frowned, unable to understand the situation. When Rose kept silent for a long time, Ian strode out of the room himself. ¡°Laritte!¡± He walked past the long white corridor. ¡°I came, Laritte! I¡¯m here!¡± His eyes were searching for her through every door in his path. But Laritte, who was already kicked out of the mansion, could not have been there. Unaware of it, he climbed up the second floor and kept opening the doors that came into his sight. ¡°Where are you, Laritte?!¡± Her figure lingered in front of him. He promised to find her and ask her why she had to hide her identity from her husband. He wanted to ask her why she couldn¡¯t trust him. Even though he actually could understand her feelings. If he cleared himself of the false charges against him, it was possible for her to get abandoned by him. ¡®Then why did you help me to get into the caste, you foolish woman?!¡¯ Ian wanted to scream at her. He knew her real name now. But he was badly yearning to call her that¡­. ¡®You really think I¡¯m a bear? Did you think I wouldn¡¯t even look for the one who saved my life?¡¯ His chest felt stuffy. It was hard to interpret whether these feelings of frustration and anger were directed to Laritte or himself. ¡°Laritte!¡± Rose turned blue as he shouted again at the top of his voice with blood rising in his head. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°D-Duke.¡± ¡°Laritte!¡± ¡°Duke¡­..!¡± Rose called him in a loud voice as she was frustrated by the fact that she was being ignored. ¡®Why are you looking for that illegitimate child?¡¯ Eventually, Rose became nervous. ¡°Laritte isn¡¯t here!¡± Ian came to a halt. ¡°We sent her away. It was too much for us to take care of an illegitimate child¡­¡­But, what is wrong with you, Duke? Your real bride is right here¡ª¡± Turning around, he caught Rose¡¯s petty soldiers. His grip was so hard that the fancy ne hanging along her neck shook. Expensive jewels that had been bought from the Count¡¯s fortune were dangling under his appalling re. Shocked, Rose flinched as she met his eyes. ¡°When did she leave?¡± The devil could not have been more frightening than him to Rose, who had grown up liking him. If she was a soldier facing him, her sword would have been shaking under his zing eyes. Rose¡¯s breathing became rough in that heavy situation. She tried to suck in oxygen as she felt her slender neck tightening. Ian squeezed her shoulders harder, his nails seemed to be digging in her flesh through her dress. Only then did shee to her senses and stammered out, shutting her eyes closed. ¡°I-It hasn¡¯t been that long! They may have just left the capital! I-I sent her in a carriage, so¡­¡­.¡± He turned around, releasing her without any hesitation. She flopped down on the spot. Ian turned back and nced at her. He wondered if he should utter an apology for recklessly handling her, but he couldn¡¯t waste any more time. All he had to do was find Laritte right away. Ian stared at her with a look of contempt as if he was looking at a bug. ¡°Real bride?¡± His fist clenched hardly as he said. ¡°It was Laritte whom you sent to my vi, right?¡± ¡°¡­¡­..¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s only Laritte who has the right to be my Duchess.¡± Without a second word, he turned around and went down the stairs. The Count couple were in a good mood until they heard the uproar on the second floor. Watching Ian climb down the stairs, the Countess hurried up to him. ¡°Duke! What was the fuss about¡­¡­?¡± As Ian walked out of the mansion, ignoring herpletely, she stood there in a daze before she climbed up the stairs. Rose was still sitting on the floor with a nk expression stered on her face. ¡°Rose! What¡¯s wrong with the Duke? Did something happen?!¡± But Rose couldn¡¯t speak up. How could the Duke say that Laritte was more important than her? ¡®That low-born wench!¡¯ Rose, who rose from the help of a maid, couldn¡¯tpose herself and began to scream. ¡°Aaaaaah!!!¡± Gabbing the frame from the hallway, she threw it down on the floor, and therefore, breaking it into a thousand pieces. Unable to control her anger, she stepped on the broken ss pieces. ¡°Aaah! Aargh!¡± ¡°Rose! Are you crazy?!¡± ¡°She¡¯s so annoying¡­¡­Aargh!¡± ¡°Rose! I asked you something!¡± But she was in no state tomunicate. ¡°Aaaaaargh!!!¡± The mansion shook up with her shrill screams. Meanwhile, Ian was walking to his carriage. ¡°Captain!¡± Redra rushed after him. ¡°Is that true, Captain?!¡± ¡°What is?¡± ¡°I mean, are you going to take the illegitimate child as your bride instead of Miss Rose?!¡± She shouted as she ran to keep up with his quick pace. ¡°But, that¡­¡­.won¡¯t do, Captain.¡± ¡°What if I disagree?¡± Ian stopped and nced back at Redra. Chapter 26 Chapter 26 There were many orphans who found shelter in the Dukedom and served the Duke of Reinhardt. There was also a maid who used to steal to fill her stomach before she joined the Duke. Even the Counts of the Empire couldn¡¯t find such unconventional employees. Be kind to our hard-working servants! This was the creed of Selena, Ian¡¯s mother, whenever she found out that some of the Duke¡¯s family members were criticizing them. But, Redra Rei¡­¡­ ¡°You were the one who took care of the maids who suffered the most, weren¡¯t you, Count Rei?¡± That¡¯s why it seemed unexpected for her to oppose it. ¡°And besides, Laritte was the one who saved my life.¡± Even Redra couldn¡¯t deny it. It was fine for an employee to have a humble origin. It didn¡¯t matter if they were an orphan or a criminal since they are now faithful to the Duke with all their heart. However, it was unusual for an illegitimate child to sit beside the Duke of Reinhardt. It was obvious that if she gave birth to a child with the Duke, bad rumors would start to haunt them for generations. ¡°But, an illegitimate girl cannot be a Duchess. You know that, don¡¯t you, Captain¡­¡­? There must be plenty of other ways topensate her, aren¡¯t there?¡± Ian was the only one to whom she was loyal and for whom she could sacrifice her life. However, this time, she was opposing him. The family of Count Rei was closely rted to the Duke. And thus, they had served under the Duke¡¯smand for hundreds of years. But, this time, Count Rei could not follow Ian¡¯s decision. Besides, that illegitimate woman must have had a hard time being the bride of Ian, she thought. A Duchess¡¯s life was not only about eating well in a mansion. A Duchess had to have the utmost will to fight. ¡°¡­¡­..¡± Ian¡¯s eyes coldly gazed at her, but he was not angry. Soon, he stepped past her. ¡°I allow you to leave my Knighthood. So that you wouldn¡¯t have to be criticized anywhere.¡± The family of Count Rei was rich enough to stand on its own feet thanks to the Duke. Anyway, her Captain never hastened to set his mind. She had a longing wish to get married to a respectful man and live a peaceful life while taking care of her servants¡­.. Running her fingers along her hair, making it a mess, she spoke to him from behind. ¡°All right, Captain! I¡¯ll be following you in the carriage, so please go ahead.¡± In the end, she had to give up. ¡°Thank you, Count Rei.¡± She quickly shook her head at him. It was not long before he galloped his horse across the street. Holding back her sigh, Redra saluted to him inwardly. At least the Duchess was a good person, she thought. But she, herself, was deceitful. Ian¡¯s figure grew smaller until itpletely disappeared on the distant field. *** Ha, Haa! Laritte woke up from her sleep, her face moistened with her tears. Her sore eyes slowly gazed at her surroundings. She was alone inside the Brumayer¡¯s carriage. ¡°Ah, please¡­..¡± She muttered helplessly. It wasn¡¯t long after Rose left that she was thrown into the carriage. She could feel her left shoulder throbbing horribly. She didn¡¯t even have the strength to lift it. None of the servants cared about her after they had dislocated her arm. ¡°Hmmn.¡± After leaning her head against the wall of the carriage, she stroked her left arm. The quality of the carriage was so poor that it shook every time its wheels went over a few rocks. Well, Laritte was not that agitated by the fact that her sister didn¡¯t send a good carriage. Moreover, she felt like her life¡¯s single thread was bing undone. Laritter Brumayer, a woman who had to pay for a terrible sin she didn¡¯tmit. She couldn¡¯t feel sorry for herself anymore. Soon, the carriage came to a stop. The knights had left for a while to prepare before leaving the capital. ¡°Ha! The Duke of Reinhardt has returned alive!¡± A newspaper boy shouted outside of the carriage. At his words, Laritte¡¯s free arm tried to push the door open. But the locked door only rattled. She cried out. ¡°Give me a newspaper, boy.¡± The boy stopped when he heard the wordsing out of the crack. ¡°Push the paper through the crack. How much do you need?¡± ¡°2-gil, please.¡± Laritte reached deep into her arms and took out the emergency money from inside her undergarment. This wasn¡¯t touched when they took off the dress of Ian¡¯s mother. Sheughed at herself. It would not be appropriate to say that the dress was taken away. She thought it was obvious that Ian had given her his mother¡¯s dress because he thought she was Rose. Laritte, who received the newspaper, read the title that was written in arge print. ¡°The Ghostly Duke shows up at the Imperial Pce and clears his charges¡­..¡± ¡®Ghostly Duke. You made a nice nickname.¡¯ Grabbing the newspaper tightly, she read the article. The name of the Duke was printed. Ian Reinhardt. ¡°It¡¯s¡­..Ian.¡± She finally got his name. She nkly gazed at the paper, her heart mixed with various emotions. She was finally relieved to learn that he had cleared the charges against him safely. The knights came back as she was reading. ¡°Giddy up!¡± The carriage began to move as soon as they climbed on it. Laritte sighed as it began to vibrate once again. She wondered what he was doing. ¡®Would he remember me?¡¯ She knew he wasn¡¯t going to the vi since he most likely had found her identity by now. ¡®At least, he isn¡¯t going to cross paths with me anymore¡­¡­¡¯ Time passed as the carriage left the capital. The noisy atmosphere disappeared as the number of people decreased. Thentern on the carriage became the only source of light on the dark road. The only sounds that came were the rolling of the wheels on the hard rocky road and the faint murmurs of the knights. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°¡­¡­back to the Count, and we¡¯ll get a special beer¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­you¡¯ll pay for it¡­..¡± She unconsciously tried to focus on the conversation that was not even decrypted properly. She closed her eyes, pressing down on her left shoulder, which was gradually hardening. Before she thought she should go back to sleep, the carriage jolted to a halt. ¡°¡­¡­?¡± She bewilderingly looked around searching for answers. Somebody seemed to have shouted at a distance. Laritte focused. ¡°Ha, the Swordmaster¡­..¡± Laritte¡¯s heart thumped at the word. She could also hear a familiar voice. ¡°Get the hell out of here.¡± Unable to ept the reality, she raised her eyes at the door. Thetch suddenly vibrated along with her. ¡®It¡¯s locked.¡¯ She silently kept staring at the door. The person outside also released the door, perhaps after realizing it. Laritte was yearning to meet the person outside. She was sure it wasn¡¯t the knights since they could have opened the door with their keys. But¡­..was it really the person she was yearning for? ¡®Ian?¡¯ At that moment, the door hook fell off with a tremendous noise. The sword of the person broke the ring of the lock. The door slowly opened, revealing a man she knew. She gazed over at him. It was Ian, whose ck hair got scattered thanks to the gust of the wind while he was riding his horse. Chapter 27 Chapter 27 Ian had ridden a horse across the street to find Laritte. But when he reached the gate, her carriage had already left the capital. ¡°How long has it been since the wagon of Count Brumayer had passed this area?¡± A guard at the southern door recognized Ian and hurried to search through the entry and exit documents. A cursive handwriting grazing on the old clumps of the papers was seen. ¡°15¡­..It¡¯s been 15 minutes, sire!¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± They wouldn¡¯t have gone that far. Since the path outside the capital was dark, Ian borrowed amp from the gate before galloping away on his horse. It was still early spring and the night breeze wasn¡¯t muchforting. It bit his skin. His cheeks were getting red under the fierce fangs of the wind. If it wasn¡¯t Ian, he wouldn¡¯t be able to endure it. He continuedbing through the various paths. Riding a horse at night with a single source of light in one¡¯s hand could be very dangerous. Something in him once asked why he wanted to give up his life like this. But all he could think about now was that he needed to find Laritte. His outstanding horse-riding skills shone in the dark. ¡°Huff¡­.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. He could faintly hear the sound of wheels scratching on the stony path somewhere in the distance. Ian soon blocked the way by turning his horse right in front of it. The horse that was leading the carriage neighed loudly at the sudden hindrance beforeing to a stop. The horse was scared. If it was trained well, he could have moved ording to its master¡¯s instructions, but Count Brumayer was too ignorant. The driver of the carriage got furious. ¡°Hey! What¡¯s wrong with you!¡± Even when he shed the reins on the horse¡¯s back, it was static at its ce. Cursing under his breath, his gaze moved on to the man who stood in front of him. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing in front of the Earl¡¯s wagon?!¡± Because of the darkness, he could only make out the silhouette of his opponent. ¡°¡­¡­This is the wagon of Count Brumayer?¡± ¡°Well, it is! Don¡¯t you know? Can¡¯t you see the crest of the red bird? Come on, get out of our way!¡± Ian jumped down from his horse and walked to the carriage. It was not long before he appeared under the light of the carriage. His gold orbs were dangerously glistening over his dark skin. It could not have been more frightening than a lion appearing in the middle of a mountainous road. A stance intimidating enough to make shivers run down in one¡¯s spine. Someone gasped and uttered without even realizing it. ¡°Haa, it¡¯s the Swordmaster¡­¡­¡± Ian¡¯s eyes were fixed on the carriage behind the two knights the Count had sent. Laritte was there. Anger began boiling up in him likeva. A thought urred to him that they would have treated Laritte in a very different way than Rose. If even a single person had treated her well, the situation wouldn¡¯t have gone this far. He said, approaching the carriage. ¡°Get lost¡­..Right now.¡± His re was threatening enough to put an end to their life, even when he didn¡¯t take out his sword. The knights quickly jumped off their seats and ran off, and got dissolved into the darkness without even thinking about taking themp. All they could see was the very faint light of the moon, guiding them to nowhere. Still, they continued to run even when they stumbled quite a few times along their way. As soon as they disappeared, Ian walked to the rear of the carriage and stood in front of the door. He noticed the carriage to be of a very low-quality. Has he ever seen a carriage like this? He tried to turn the handle, but it was locked. ¡°Damn it.¡± He murmured a curse. He just wanted to see his wife. Why were there so many interruptions? He took his sword out of its sheath and situated it in the crack. There wouldn¡¯t be any swordmasters who would waste their energy in this way except him. The ck-colored lock ttered and fell to the ground, while the door slowly opened itself. It revealed the weak figure of Laritte. Her beauty that was once shining in the dress he gave her was nowhere to be found and instead, she was wearing a worn-out dress. Cowering in the corner, she looked like a herbivore being driven to a dead end. Her eyes widened as they spotted Ian¡¯s structure. He called out to her. ¡°Laritte!!¡± A wave of a mixture of feelings of relief and resentment, which she had finally recovered from, passed through her weak stature. She gasped out. ¡°¡­..Ian?¡± It was just a few hours ago that she came to know his name. Ian sighed heavily, lowering his eyes to the ground. But the anger did not leave him. ¡°Where the hell were you going to without your husband¡­..!¡± No answer. He kept gazing down, waiting for her reply. But, it never came. So, Ian gave up, shifting his eyes back to her again. Laritte was silent, her ocean blue eyes shining with tears. It wasn¡¯t long before they spilled out, flowing along her cheeks. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Laritte, who pressed down her lips, only cried with a calm expression on her face. Paradoxically, it contained desperation, the pain in her finally melting away from her. This was thergest emotional change she has shown. He had called her with her name. Her own name. Not ¡®Rose¡¯, but her own. However, it made her desperate to search for more clues. Was he epting her as the Duchess? It somehow saddened her. ¡°Why¡­..¡± She murmured, weakly blinking at him. ¡°Why are you yelling at me?¡± It wasn¡¯t her fault that she didn¡¯t know she would be epted. Even the loyal knight ¨C Redra ¨C thought that Rose was going to be the Duchess. Even when she knew Laritte was her captain¡¯s savior. Well, that was normal in the Empire of Iassa. An illegitimate child, who was even carrying blood from a noble, was as dirty as amoner. And an illegitimate child was obviously considered ominous to be a bride for an aristocrat. They were a living insult and a sin to nobility. That¡¯s what everyone believed. Thus, it was strange that Ian hade to rescue Laritte. She continued, without even wiping away her tears. ¡°Is it my fault that I¡¯m a freak¡­..?¡± A wave of embarrassment swept across Ian¡¯s face. ¡®What should I do?¡¯ His mind went nk. He knew how to wield a sword and stab his enemies on a battlefield, but he never hadforted people. It suddenly reminded him of his old nanny. She had been the maid of honor in his family from the time Ian was a child. She had always served him as a kind-hearted grandmother. The newly-recruited maids often made mistakes. There were times when they¡¯d cry, afraid of being beaten up by the head maid for their mistakes. But, the nanny always consoled them warmly. ¡®So¡­..did she do it this way?¡¯ Stepping into the carriage, he wrapped his arms around Laritte. ¡°I-I didn¡¯t want to yell at you.¡± ¡°You did.¡± ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s because I¡¯m pathetic.¡± He mumbled, wiping her tears with a rough, caring touch of his thumb. In fact, Ian would have brought Rose beside his seat if he hadn¡¯t met Laritte at the vi. He was so ignorant about his marriage that he didn¡¯t even know what his real bride looked like in the first ce. But how could Ian let her drift away now? She who gave up her seat and the warmth of the firece only to tend his serious wound. She who stayed up wiping his face when he had a fever and fed him with her own hands. ¡­..And that one time she smiled. Ian pressed his head on hers, taking note of her features. Laritte quickly dropped her gaze, but that innocence did not disappear from her eyes that were now red from crying. Under those long eyshes, her eyes were pale blue. Her cheeks? They looked more frail, devoid of any flesh. Ian felt a sudden desire of killing an unspecified number of people before he quickly dampened his rage. This woman was now his priority. ¡°Please stop crying.¡± He breathed out, embracing her within his arms. She flinched and groaned just as his wrist brushed along her injured shoulder. ¡°¡­¡­What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°That shoulder¡­..¡± She mumbled in her distinctive absent-minded voice. ¡®Your shoulder?¡¯ He shifted back, his hands still holding her and his anxious eyes searching for the answer. ¡°Are you hurt?¡± Chapter 28 Chapter 28 ¡°Rose¡­..¡± She slowly mumbled, grabbing her left forearm with her bloodless fingers. ¡°May I see it for a moment?¡± When she nodded helplessly, Ian carefully unbuttoned her cor and lowered her dress. Her left shoulder was deformedly positioned under her neck, which looked as pale as a dead body. As if the blood flow was blocked, apanied by progressing necrosis. She bit her lips when she saw the growing ze in Ian¡¯s eyes. As if they were saying, ¡®How dare you, Rose!¡¯ Laritte asked quietly. ¡°Do I look fine¡­¡­?¡± ¡°I think we need to fix it right now.¡± Ian continued hesitantly. ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s going to hurt a little. Will it be all right?¡± Pain. She was used to it. Even when she was whipped, she didn¡¯t groan or shriek even once. She naturally thought she was fine with it. However, before she could stop herself, ¡°It hurts¡­¡­¡± She muttered. Well, she didn¡¯t really care about herself. Ever since she was born and learned how to speak, she had always repeated over the same words every time she was being hit. ¡®It does hurt. It¡¯s fine. It doesn¡¯t hurt. I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine¡­¡­¡¯ ¡®It doesn¡¯t hurt.¡¯ ¡®I¡¯m alright.¡¯ Tears welled up in her eyes again. ¡°If it hurts¡­..¡± But it was so unlike her. The Laritte from the past would have frowned at her right now. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. She had been tainted by her husband. ¡°I don¡¯t want to feel pain.¡± She mumbled, dazing up at Ian. For the first time in her life, Laritte gained the courage to admit the truth. ¡°I don¡¯t want¡­..I don¡¯t want to feel pain anymore¡­..¡± Her arm trembled mournfully under Ian¡¯s touch. Ian, who was staring at Laritte, raised his head and looked up at the ceiling of the carriage, holding back his own tears. How sadder can it get? Watching Laritte confessing for the first time somehow felt like a¡­.punishment to him. Like it didn¡¯t matter to her if she can never use her left arm again. She just wanted to avoid the pain, but she wasn¡¯t stubborn either. At least, letting her feelings out wasforting. Eventually, she allowed him to touch the injury. ¡°Then¡­..¡± He stopped his urging tears and held Laritte carefully. As she pressed her head against his chest, a foreign, soothing warmness, as opposed to the cold night, enveloped her through the clothes. She mumbled, pressing down her eyelids. ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± She quivered as Ian gently swept his palm on the pale cor of the woman in his arms. He whispered to her ear below his chin. ¡°Please hold it in for a second.¡± ¡°¡­¡­..¡± ¡°Don¡¯t bite your tongue. Focus on breathing. Slowly.¡± Laritte straightened herself up at his quiet advice. Ian firmly held her back, his hand lightly patting her. His other hand working on her shoulder. After a while, the dislocated shoulder returned to its ce. Like a puzzle being solved. ¡°Gasp!¡± Laritte breathed in unconsciously. It was easy for Ian to fit the bones under the human skin. It was generally useful to him on a battlefield. In the middle of flying arrows and nking swords, it sure saved the lives of his subordinates. ¡°Wake up, Sergeant.¡± ¡°Huff¡­.huff¡­.My leg! I can¡¯t move my leg¡­.¡± ¡°Say yourst name ten times in your mind.¡± Mixed in blood and sweat, the subordinate¡¯s vision got blurry, which made his breathing sound more vivid. It was no different from the scream of death. It would not be less painful for Laritte either, he thought. She winced as he gave a short twitch on her shoulder. ¡°Laritte? Are you okay, Laritte?¡± ¡°Ian¡­..¡± As Larrite muttered something with her sore voice, he craned his ears to her. ¡°What did you say? Say it again.¡± ¡°That dress.¡± Ian knew what she was talking about. ¡°The dress, I lost it¡­..Please forgive me.¡± Then, as she fainted in front of him, a sudden fear filled his heart. He must know better than anyone that she was simply knocked out, but still, he wanted to confirm that she was breathing. He was only relieved after he checked her heart was beating without any problems. ¡°Haa¡­.¡± She had traveled to the capital in a carriage for several days, but she even had to struggle this way. Of course, she wascking energy. But still, herst concern was that dress. Such a foolish woman. And he would have to take care of her. He gritted his teeth. ¡®Ha! It¡¯s obvious who took the dress.¡¯ He would never forget that family for what they did. Carefully lifting Laritte, he got off the shabby carriage and started walking towards his horse. She was as light as a feather. It felt like she had nothing but bones in her frail body. After covering her with his jacket, he climbed onto his horse, carefully supporting her with one hand. He took a hold of the reins, but his eyes kept falling on Laritte. The dim sunlight at the horizon was slowly illuminating the path as he picked up hismp. Thereafter, Count Redra Rei and her carriage appeared at the crossroads. ¡°Captain!¡± Redra, who was standing among her men, ran to Ian. She could clearly see the woman in his arms as she got close to him. She immediately knew she was the illegitimate child. ¡°Captain, please pass her onto me. I¡¯ll take her in the carriage.¡± ¡°That¡¯s okay.¡± Supporting Laritte, he got off the horse lightly. He carefully entered the carriage with her, opening the door ajar with one hand. Redra held her breath as she watched it from behind. The future was clearly visible. The Duke would have to face all kinds of adversities because of her. It was not long when he devoted his time to reim the glory. ¡®I wonder if Miss Rose is going to stay quiet with this. I don¡¯t think so¡­¡­¡¯ ¡°Hurry up and get in, Count Rei.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be right there, Captain.¡± She followed him into the carriage. Laritte¡¯s dense facial features showed that she was beautiful despite her hollow cheeks due tock of nutrition. Although her eyes were closed, Redra could feel a hidden mystery through her long eyshes. If she was an aristocrat, Redra would have happily dered her to be the most beautiful woman she had ever seen. They would have to pass between a couple of hills on their way to the Duke¡¯s mansion. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Thisdy would have a torturous journey, she thought. She was loyal. She was the owner of the House of Rei and the third Knight of Reinhardt. ¡®I hope I can serve her well.¡¯ Chapter 29 Chapter 29 Not long after the carriage started rattling, she carefully chose her words. ¡°Ah, can I ask you something presumptuous?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Do you feel attached to her?¡± Ian raised his eyebrows at her question, but his eyes never left the figure beneath him. His palm, which was gently tucking a silver strand behind Laritte¡¯s ear, paused. ¡°That¡¯s a strange thing to say.¡± ¡°But¡­..¡± ¡°I¡¯m just returning the loyalty. Do you think I¡¯ve fallen in love?¡± Redra restrained herself from uttering, ¡°I asked because it seemed like that is the case¡±, while he continued. ¡°She saved me, helped me heal, and even apanied me on my operation. Haven¡¯t you taken a note of those things?¡± He asked, delivering a sudden nce to Redra. Ahem! She coughed out of embarrassment, a slight blush finding its way onto her cheeks. ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s what it¡¯s all about.¡± ¡°I see¡­..¡± As a token of allegiance to her captain, Redra decided to assume that for now. *** The dukedom of Reinhardt was located in the southeast of the capital. Even in the vast Iassa Empire, which upied an entire continent, the duchy was particrly a fertile land for harvesting crops. Rich sources of iron constantly emerged out of the depths of the mines. The duchy wasrge enough to hold thriving towns and viges. Although the duchy¡¯s officials were bemused by the loss of their master after his copse, the dukedom was still in great power. The word began to spread through the region that Ian, who was known to have died, was returning. The carriage arrived in front of the Duke¡¯s mansion in the afternoon. ¡°You may step down, Captain.¡± After stepping down from the carriage, Ian walked to the gate holding the weak figure in his arms. The rusty gate gave off a dreary creaking sound as it opened before him, which served as a piece of evidence that this ce was deserted for a few months. Even the garden had lost its former beauty. The harmonious colors of the flowers had long gone, and the jagged surfaces of the trees that showed their growth had been neglected. He walked past the garden as his eyes fell on the field beside it. The ce where the knights always used to train, filling it with a loud nk of swords and chatter of his students, was now filled with piles of dried up leaves. ¡°¡­¡­¡± As he grabbed the knocker of the front door, Redra, who was following him, cautiously informed him. ¡°I¡¯ve sent in an employee of our family, so the main building must have been cleaned by now.¡± The territory of Count Rei was in close contact with the Order of Duchy. She must have managed the house to the extent that it could be bought. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have minded if it was untidy.¡± When his extended arm pushed open the door, his eyes somehow printed the image of his former employees standing on either side of his path. In fact, his ears used to go sore due to the unending chatterboxes. They said he was known to be a murderous and terrifying Duke, but inside the mansion, he was known as a kind master. ¡®Under the influence of mother.¡¯ His shoulders felt heavy. Many of those employees might have starved to death. They couldn¡¯t have found a job for the stigma of being the traitor¡¯s servants. But, there must be some people who have survived. ¡®It¡¯ll take a while to get everyone back.¡¯ He thought as he opened the door. The moment he anticipated the interior of an empty mansion to be¡­¡­ Ian faced a young maid, her hands busy in cleaning theundry. Obviously, she was one of the Duke¡¯s many employees. ¡°¡­..Oh my.¡± The maid, who dropped theundry, covered her mouth as if she was moved by his appearance. Her lips quivered as she shouted. ¡°M-M-M-Master is here!¡± At her words, maids and servants came out running from every direction of the ce. Their eyes seemed anxious. ¡°I-I didn¡¯t expect this day to arrive.¡± ¡°Hey, don¡¯t cry! Why are you crying on this gifted day¡­¡­.hic hic.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so happy to see you alive again, master!¡± ¡°Count Rei is here as well!¡± To share their joy, they hugged each other since they couldn¡¯t hug Ian. As two maids rushed to hug Redra, Ian murmured. ¡°But how?¡± He expected that there would be a couple of employees under Count Rei, but he didn¡¯t expect to find his employees as well, and a lot of them at that. He had been nning on bringing all the survivors back. Upon hearing the uproar, the employees from all parts of the mansion gradually appeared. Although they made up less than 30 percent of his total employees, there were still many. The cook¡­¡­. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. The nanny, Ava, who raised Ian from his childhood. Her eyes traveled to the frail form of Laritte in Ian¡¯s arms. ¡°Who¡¯s this beautifuldy? Is she asleep? Please let me hold her, master.¡± ¡°Nanny.¡± ¡°Now now, master. We¡¯ve now seen each other alive and well.¡± Although she asked him to not get emotional, tears welled up in her eyes. Ian clenched his teeth. ¡°We were neglected¡­..¡± The maids began to speak. ¡°I thought I¡¯d starve to death, too! The officials who came in under the Imperial Order took away my sry as well. I don¡¯t have a family, so I had nowhere to go¡­..¡± ¡°Some of us, who didn¡¯t have any money, were in big trouble.¡± So that¡¯s how their story went. Even those with unclear backgrounds were epted. Moreover, the mansion was so warm that the bond between the employees could not be stronger. When the Duke was forced to go under hiding and everyone was scattered, some of the older employees began to take care of the rest. ¡°Alice and I lived in Be¡¯s house.¡± ¡°The new recruits followed the nanny.¡± ¡°And the rest of the young servants, who had nowhere to go, were taken care of by the kind-hearted knights!¡± Ian gave a sigh of relief after hearing the fact that most of them were alive. In addition, they had constantly been writing to each other and sharing their news. As the news of the Duke¡¯s return broke out at dawn, all of them had hurried to ride carriages in order to return to the mansion. They even took care to minimize the expenses by riding a single carriage together. ¡°During this period, the youngest maid and the chauffeur fell in love with each other and got married. Cough, Cough.¡± Those who were shedding tears smiled as one maid spoke up. The people Ian valued more than getting revenge. He spoke quietly while everyone chatted loudly. ¡°You¡¯ve all had a hard time under your ugly master.¡± Their cheerful tones like sparrows disappeared instantly. ¡°No, it isn¡¯t true, My Lord.¡± ¡°But, who is thisdy?¡± ¡°Is she sick? I¡¯ll take her to bed!¡± All the expensive items in the mansion were confiscated. It looked empty, almost like the vi. But, it was once again filled with the warm emotions of people, right after four months and ten days. Chapter 30 Chapter 30 Laritte and the Duke of Reinhardt Two days had passed since they came to the Duke¡¯s estate and Laritte was still unconscious. ¡°It¡¯s kind of due to her endurance.¡± Physician Colin said as he put down Laritte¡¯s frail wrist after examining her. Ian, who was frowning with his arms crossed over his chest, asked again. ¡°Endurance?¡± He was very concerned when she didn¡¯t show any signs of waking up. ¡°Yes, the anxiety and stress she had experienced caused this to happen.¡± The physician said as his index finger drifted up to push up his sses. ¡°Anger signals help people to avoid danger. However, too much of it can be stressful and threatening to one¡¯s health.¡± ¡°borate.¡± ¡°The Duke said she was an illegitimate child, right?¡± The physician seemed insignificant. From what it seemed, Laritte was not in a critical state. ¡°There are signs of her abiding stress, and after a long sleep on this asion, her inner self has gone into a mental recovery.¡± ¡°Then what?¡± ¡°I expect her to wake up in a day. Or perhaps, in half a day if things go well?¡± ¡°Are you saying she¡¯s not in a state to make us worry?¡± Colin nodded in response. ¡°Please make sure that the bandage on her shoulder doesn¡¯te loose and that her body is clean. When she wakes up again, she¡¯ll feel thirsty, so fresh water should always be present beside her.¡± Then, he bowed politely and left the Duke¡¯s mansion. But, Ian looked confused. His eyes drifted down to the frail figure of his wife. Ava, who was standing behind him, patted his back. ¡°Isn¡¯t that a bit reassuring? Now, now. Straighten out those wrinkles between your eyebrows.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t do it like you¡¯reforting a child.¡± ¡°The Duke has always been a child to me.¡± A scoff was immediately painted over her old, small frame. ¡°I can take care of the Duchess, so go to work. I heard there¡¯s a lot to do.¡± ¡°I know, I¡¯ve got it.¡± Evidently, Ian was busy. Thesest few days, a huge number of wagons had beening and going from the mansion, allowing the return of the employees and the knights under him. They also contained necessary supplies and the documents and confiscation of furniture from the pce. In particr, most of the documents were intact. The wagon, which brought those documents while escaping the Queen¡¯s surveince, was sent by Prince Oscar. Books and contracts were certainly important. They were much needed by the Duke. For the next week, the pce would continue to send some of his belongings. The mansion was quickly restored to life, slightly less than the glory of the past, but with wealth and honor. The royal family was required to spill out the Duke¡¯s money that they had been using for quite a few months. Ian was distracted by inspecting the other projects under the Ducal order that had not been managed such as the mines overseen by him. Employees of the Reinhardt family had to be threatened by the Empress to stop them from working anything further. At the same time, he also happened to find out about Laritte¡¯s condition. It was not difficult. She had been kidnapped right in front of the pce, so there must have been mounts of witnesses. ¡°How dare they.¡± He scoffed furiously while checking the papers in his office. ¡®How dare they abduct the Duchess and wound her.¡¯ In fact, Laritte still belonged to the Brumayer family. They just let the attackers take her since they knew there was no other owner of the Ducal family. To the nobles, Laritte was not a Duchess, but an illegitimate child. But now that Ian was back, tables had been turned and the empire was shaken. If he reported it, he¡¯d be punished not less than the knights who had touched Laritte. Moreover, the Duchess would have to go through the death penalty. But Ian didn¡¯t want to. It was his first time to see Laritte shedding tears while trembling helplessly within his arms. ¡°I don¡¯t¡­..I don¡¯t want to feel pain anymore¡­.¡± Soon, he wrote a letter to the house of Brumayer, telling them to [directly] hand over the articles they¡¯ve touched in order to apologize. Of course, he did not want to ept an apology at all. Likewise, he also didn¡¯t want to leave the Brumayers, who even took Laritte¡¯s dress, alone. Just in time, a carriage with a red seal appeared at the window. It belonged to the house of Brumayer. ¡°¡­¡­¡± A cold glow shed up on Ian¡¯s face. As he twirled his pen, two knights got off the carriage, their face pale. There were the ones who kidnapped Laritte. One of them was James, a knight of the Count who broke Laritte¡¯s shoulder. The intimidating figures of the knights of the Duke were keeping an eye over the two. Those proud knights of Reinhardt had a reputation for being more talented than those of the Imperial Pce. They were very strong even without Redra, who spent her time keeping the Duke¡¯s position at bay. ¡°If I were in your shoes, I would¡¯vemitted suicide.¡± Someone from them spouted out. The two knights shuddered under their menacing gaze. The Knights of Reinhardt wereposed of both aristocrats andmoners. What they had inmon was that the spirit of a knight was engraved into the very deep of their bones. Even if they were dubious to recognize the illegitimate child as the Duchess, it was a disgrace to touch, let alone attack a helpless woman. It was not long before Ian appeared before them. James quickly fell on his stomach. ¡°P-P-Please spare our lives!¡± ¡°We were guilty, but¡­¡­.we were just following orders!¡± ¡°Please have mercy!¡± They were the ones who used violence against Laritte. Ian already had an acquaintance with the two. ¡®They were driving the carriage.¡¯ A deep regret filled inside him. He wouldn¡¯t have let them escape if he had known they were the culprits. Ian responded coldly without changing his expression. ¡°I was going to kill you?¡± ¡°Y-Y-Yes¡­..¡± He spoke slowly. ¡°I¡¯ve called you for¡­..¡± For? James and the other knight seemed thirsty for his next word. As he narrowed his eyes on them, he didn¡¯t let it out straight to them. Like a snake blocking the retreat of a mouse by tightening its sharp fangs and long tail around it minute by minute. ¡°I¡¯ve called you in to give you a chance to restore your honor.¡± He gestured sideways at one of his knights ¨C the youngest member of his Knighthood ¨C Theophilus Lorenble. The boy he knew had now turned to a young man. ¡°Yes! Captain!¡± The man with silvery hair, Theophilus, briskly walked to stand beside him. Ian asked with a slight tilt in his head. ¡°What do you think? Shouldn¡¯t they have a chance?¡± ¡°Ah¡­..Can¡¯t we just kill them, Captain?¡± Theophilus asked, ncing at them with a face full of disgust. ¡°Both life and death are not under my authorities. To do that, I have to report it. Now that it hase to this, why don¡¯t you ask them for a duel?¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. The young knight understood his master at once. It wasn¡¯t illicit to kill an opponent in a duel. Of course, that rarely happened, but no one was punished for the injuries made. Ian¡¯s next words were directed to James and the other knight. ¡°The Knights of Reinhardt that are currently here are about three-fifth less than before. The Knights with outstanding sword art and higher social status have entered other families, and their return has been dyed due to contractual problems.¡± ¡°¡­¡­..¡± ¡°What I mean is you don¡¯t have to be so scared of the current knights. In particr, Theophilus is the youngest among my knights, and due to his short training, his swordsmanship skills are not very good.¡± His eyes twinkled as he finished. ¡°If you beat him, I¡¯ll forgive you. So, what do you think?¡± However, the nervousness from their faces did not disappear. The sound of dueling with the weakest didn¡¯t feel quite reassuring. After they failed in all sorts of tests of gaining knighthood, they¡¯d taken the knightship under the house of Count Brumayer. On the other hand, the reputation of the Duke¡¯s Knights was enormous. Aware of their worries, Ian pretended to think for a moment before he said, ¡°Alright, then¡­¡­. If you seed in leaving a small scar on Theophilus, you win. Now, is it fine for you?¡± James¡¯ eyes, which had been grimly staring at the ground, slightly brightened. It wouldn¡¯t be hard for him to hurt such a young knight, he thought. In that judgment, James stood up, leaving the side of his colleague. ¡°W-Well then, I¡¯ll go first¡­¡­..!¡± ¡°Then, I¡¯ll fill out the notarization document. To prove that this is a duel.¡± Ian asked one of the maids to bring the documents. Meanwhile, Theophilus exchanged amused nces with hispanions. Some of themughed and talked in whispers. ¡°Pfft-hm-ahem. We¡¯re going to enjoy something after a long time, huh.¡± ¡°Have you seen them brighten up?¡± ¡°What a bunch of fools they are. They have no idea how weak our youngest is.¡± Onemented jokingly while Theophilus muttered,ughing with tears in his eyes. ¡°I can¡¯t even call him a knight¡­¡­.¡± Chapter 31 Chapter 31 Meanwhile, James was losing confidence. All he had to do was turn his eyes away. Soon, part of the field was prepared as a dueling ground. As everyone was focused on the uing sh, the judge put up his right hand. ¡°Prepare for the match.¡± Theophilus warmed up leisurely, stirring the air with his sword. It almost looked like he had forgotten that it was a duel. He asked his opponent with an exaggerated graceful gesture as if he was ying a game. ¡°So¡­. What¡¯s your full name?¡± ¡°¡­..James. I have no title. I¡¯m just a knight of Count Brumayer.¡± ¡°Ah, right. I don¡¯t have to tell you, do I? This ce is famous, but the Brumayers¡¯ isn¡¯t.¡± As the spectators burst into a fit of giggles at the obvious mockery, James¡¯s face flushed red before fading to pale blue. He anxiously kept repeating to himself, ¡®I¡¯d be forgiven if I only give a single scratch on his body.¡¯ Still, it felt inevitable to lose his life. ¡°Let us begin!¡± James lifted his sword as Theophilus vertically raised up his arms. Theophilus, who had just turned into a young man, was exceptionally good among the Knights of Reinhardt. Being the third son of a local count, he had a deep will on his swordsmanship. In such an environment, he had got the advantage to systematically learn and perform sword techniques. He had a solid basic skill, and thus, he had been able to absorb all the tricks shown by his teacher like a sponge based on his family¡¯s inspection. Even though he was the weakest among Ian¡¯s knights, his potential itself was greater than other knights or soldiers. With James hesitating, Theophilus took the first chance. Narrowing the distance with a single step, he dug into his opponent¡¯s arms. He murmured. ¡°So¡­..¡± Was it this way? The first attack was a stab, one of the basics of swordsmanship skills. The same movement he had practiced with Ian hundreds of times. Theophilus¡¯s elbow grazed against the opponent¡¯s right ear. Before James could swing his sword, Theophilus stepped back. Then, he shouted to his people with a yful look. ¡°What do you think of my move?¡± The knights shouted back one after the other. ¡°Five out of ten.¡± ¡°Your right foot went out too much. Your posture would¡¯ve copsed if you were attacked.¡± ¡°Captain would definitely take away your knighthood.¡± ¡°Whoo!¡± Those knights seemed bright. Theophilus, although not more disciplined than his fellow mates, he still tried a little more not to feel empty after Bartolt, the Deputy Leader of Knights, betrayed them. Pouting, he turned to his opponent. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°I¡¯ve been away from Captain¡¯s training for months¡­..I might¡¯ve only forgotten what I learned. It¡¯s not my fault.¡± But, it seemed like a joke to James. How could he do that when he wascking training? What were the potentials of the Duke¡¯s Knights? If Theophilus had aimed at his heart, he definitely would have died. ¡®He did it on purpose¡­.. It¡¯s clear! Damn it!¡¯ And yes, James¡¯s guess was correct. Theophilus recalled what his Captain had whispered before the match. ¡®Captain wanted me to make it as painful as possible!¡¯ What was more painful than death was making his sword fall off his hands. But of course, there was a question: Could James be called a knight? He waspletely a disgrace to the knights. Somehow, it made Theophilus feel sorry for him since Theophilus himself was a sensitive person. But now, he did not feel a single grain of guilt, all because of Bartolt. Now, everyone had learned that after Bartolt betrayed them, he had joined the imperial forces. A knight, no¡­.. A boy who did not have any path to follow! An unhonored person had appeared in front of him just in time. All of his anger could be vented here. ¡°Haah.¡± Stomping on the ground, he rushed back to James. Thinking it was just a basic stance, James tried to block it with his sword. But it was more than just a rudimentary move. The de of Theophilus¡¯s sword drew a vertical line through the air. ¡°Kaack!¡± James painfully cried out, sitting down on the ground while holding the tendon in his left shoulder. His left hand was shaking. He could still move his fingers, which meant that his tendon wasn¡¯tpletely broken. Theophilus mumbled in an awkward silence. ¡°That was shallow.¡± ¡°Well, we have plenty of time.¡± But, James found difficulty in getting on his feet. ¡°Kkuu¡­¡­¡± ¡°Hurry up and stand, soldier. You just need to put a cut on me, right? That¡¯s not so hard.¡± But, it was. Actually, impossible. Far from possible for a ¡®knight of the Count¡¯. And the young man in front of him was the weakest. The feeling of helplessness swallowed him. No strength was left in his legs. *** Shortly afterwards, James fell down with his head on the ground. Sniffle, Sniffle¡­¡­ Embarrassed, he started spilling his tears without realizing it. He could not even move his arms. His body waspletely covered in dirty bruises, and his tendons were bleeding. He was brought to such a state that it¡¯d be impossible to revive with simple modern medicine. James¡¯panion also met a simr fate. There was still no expression on Ian¡¯s face, who stood in front of the two who were lying down like ughtered livestock. ¡°Put them in the wagon and send them back.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Ian intended to send them back to the Brumayers. As a kind of warning for them. ¡®Come to think of it, I forgot something.¡¯ He swiftly entered his mansion and came back with a written letter in his hand. It was about returning the money he had lent to the Brumayers. Right this instant. The Count had overlooked something. The money he took was meant to be an indefinite loan when the Duke was thought to be dead, but now, the story was different. It was a very effective harassment for what he had done so far by recing the bride because he did not want to pay back. The money lent was not a big sum for the Duke, but for the Brumayers, it was different. It would be a huge blow since they had no proper source of ie other than a smallnd. ¡®I want to see them get devastated.¡¯ Sneering a little at the knights in the wagon, he threw in the letter and a document proving that the duel was justifiable. As he closed the door, the carriage started moving. ¡°Go. You might have a hard time escorting those trash.¡± The chauffeurs were curious about the letter, but they didn¡¯t ask. Clearly, Ian drew a line. None of his employees and Knights tried to question him, recognizing the look on his face. pping his hands, he dered. ¡°Now everybody, go back and train.¡± ¡°Right away, Captain!¡± Each of his knights obediently returned to their posts while an old woman ran out of the mansion. It was Ava. ¡°Nanny?¡± ¡°Oh, my, what should I do, Duke¡­¡­¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Ava stammered, gasping as she leaned in. ¡°The Duchess¡­¡­ She was supposed to be in bed, but she¡¯s gone!¡± Ian¡¯s eyes widened as he took in the information. Chapter 32 Chapter 32 Where did Laritte disappear to? To find out, we would need to rewind the story a little. ¡°¡­¡­¡± After several days of sleep, Laritte finally opened her eyes. She pressed down on the soft covers to lift up her body. Beyond her messy silver locks, she could see the luxurious wallpaper shining on the walls of the room. Where was she? Physiological needs pricked her before her head could capture over thest thing she remembered. She was thirsty. As she looked around, she noticed a ss of water kept beside her bedside. A while ago, one of the maids had ced it. Quickly gulping it down, the fresh cool liquid soothed her burning throat. Then, she closed her eyes again. She felt as though she didn¡¯t sleep properly, but in fact, it was because she slept too much. Unaware of it, she lied down on the bed and closed her eyes. But soon¡­ ¡°¡­¡­it¡¯s ufortable.¡± She mumbled, raising her eyelids. The bed was too soft for her. If she¡¯d heard of the price, her features would¡¯ve definitely popped out. She was much more familiar andfortable with cheaper beds and loosened mattress. Stumbling down from the bed, she curled herself up on the floor. That way, she was able to slip into another nap. She was so upied that she didn¡¯t even know she was wearing luxurious silky sleepwear. The nket on the bed fell on top of her sleeping figure. As a result, it was only natural that the maid who came in afterwards could not find her. ¡°M-Ma¡¯am, Ma¡¯am?¡± Laritte was still sound asleep in the corner next to therge bed, curled under the covers. No one would even imagine one would be there. ¡°Aaaaaah! Oh, Lord!¡± Knowing Laritte had disappeared, the maid rushed out to inform the others. All the servants searched all over the mansion except that ce. Even Ian was also busy searching the garden and rushing his people¡­.. ¡°Laritte!¡± ¡°Madam, where are you?¡± ¡°Madam Duchess!¡± ¡°Any chance of abduction? Check for anyone who came in without permission. I¡¯m going to sh off his limbs.¡± Ian grumbled in anger, ordering his knights. While the atmosphere around the mansion became extreme, Laritte kept sleeping sweetly in a corner without having any idea of it. Ian and his employees found her half a day after the castle was overturned. ¡°¡­..¡± ¡°¡­..¡± Laritte was still sleeping on the floor with a soft nket covering her. With her at the center, the knights and the maids nced at Ian. ¡°¡­..Phew.¡± Ian drew a small sigh, pressing his temples. ¡®Look at my wife.¡¯ The sun, which beamed through the window, provided warmth and light to her. She looked nothing else other than an angel who had just fallen asleep. He felt ashamed about forcing his people to turn the castle upside down. The maid, who was the cause of all this, made a timid excuse. ¡°I¡­.I would have heard her if she had fallen asleep¡­..¡± ¡°I¡¯m not ming you. All of you can return to your duties.¡± All of them followed his order. With only Ava left, Ian bent on his knees, gazing down closer to Laritte. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to wake her up?¡± Ava said with a grin on her face. An ordinary aristocratic woman would be ashamed of sleeping on the floor. ¡°Of course.¡± He knew that Laritte would not expect to receive an unusual response. While he carefully listened to her breaths, he did not want her to open her eyes on the floor. Like cradling a baby, he positioned her head on his shoulder. Then, he gently patted on her back with his free hand, trying to wake her up. ¡°It¡¯s time you get up.¡± Ava asked. ¡°Is that the way I used to wake up the little Duke?¡± ¡°Why aren¡¯t you leaving, nanny? Why are you meddling?¡± ¡°I have a lot to do for her when she wakes up.¡± At that exact moment, Laritte¡¯s eyes popped open, and she nkly raised her head from Ian¡¯s neck. Realizing she had woken up, Ian murmured. ¡°Laritte.¡± It was the second time he¡¯d called her by her name. He gently stroked her back, her long hair tickling the back of his hand. He gazed down at her. Even Ava¡¯s face was filled with satisfaction that had not been seen often. ¡°You overslept.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡­¡± As the familiar voice reached her, she bowed her head in a daze. ¡°Ma-Madam! Get a hold of yourself.¡± Ava cupped her palm around Laritte¡¯s cheek. This person was a stranger, she thought. Laritte¡¯s ocean blue eyes slowly sprang up. Surprised, she saw an old woman smiling broadly down at her. ¡°You¡¯re finally up, Madam. How are you feeling?¡± Memories flooded in her. Her gaze naturally traveled down to her left shoulder. It wasn¡¯t hurting anymore. Meanwhile, Ian and Ava began to argue. ¡°Now let me take your wife, Duke.¡± ¡°Laritte? Why?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so mean. You¡¯re making that face again when your toys used to be taken away¡­¡­¡± ¡°When did I ever do that?¡± He had no idea. In the meantime, Ava had helped Laritte get on her feet. ¡°Now, Madam! Let us leave the Duke for now.¡± Ava stepped forward, gently pushing Laritte¡¯s back. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going, nanny?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to give her a bath. Would you like to follow us?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± At her words, he shut his lips. He had a lot of questions to ask. But, he had no choice but to stop himself. After opening the door to the bathroom, Ava called out to the maids. ¡°Are you out there, Alice? Bring the Duchess¡¯s clothes and lend me a hand here!¡± ¡°Yes! I¡¯ll be back right away!¡± In the meantime, Laritte walked into the bathroom. While she nkly stood there, Ava moved busily, taking out towels. ¡°You didn¡¯t know, did you? Nowadays, the couples among aristocrats use their own rooms. They don¡¯t want to be exposed to each other. But since the Duchess is unwell¡­..¡± However, Laritte was distracted. Perhaps, it was because the only one she knew here was Ian, yet this unknown old woman was preparing a bath for her. Eventually, she spoke up. ¡°Wait.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°This is the Duchy, isn¡¯t it? And, who are you¡­¡­?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re talking about Reinhardt¡¯s mansion, yes, this is it. And, I¡¯m a maid in this house, and I used to be a nanny. You can call me Ava, Madam.¡± She¡¯d heard from Ian that he had a nanny before. From the conversation she had with Ian earlier, it seemed Ava was much closer to him than she thought. Ava murmured something under her breath as she kept searching the shelf to find some supplements to add to the bathwater. ¡°I thought I brought in a new one yesterday.¡± She grumbled something like, ¡°How could he take it away?¡± before continuing. ¡°It wasn¡¯t even used once.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Laritte had begun to move reflexively. She picked up a mop and began to clean the bathtub. The maid¡¯s hand reached down for the mop as she noticed the shiny ze of the tub. Why was she trying to clean up the ¡®already cleaned¡¯ tub? Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Laritte was more than familiar with such meaningless physicalbor. It was because of the Brumayer family, who used to harass her in every way they could. Ava said, thinking the maid she¡¯d called hade in when she heard a snapping sound from behind. ¡°Alice, turn the faucet on when you¡¯re done. Bring the hot water in a bucket.¡± Even in this era, only cold water flowed out of a faucet. The temperature had to be set in separately. Laritte spent a brief moment in confusion at the new order. The only experience she had was hiding in the bathroom whenever Rose chased her. Not only did she have little experience dealing with faucets, but also with the high-quality bathroom. She lightly turned the knob, turning on the water to flow, and then looked for the bucket. But, it wasn¡¯t around. Laritte slowly walked towards Ava and asked her. ¡°Where is the bucket?¡± ¡°Of course in the ce where I always put¡­..¡± She trailed on as she turned her face in shock. Chapter 33 Chapter 33 Her eyes shifted to scan the room but there was no maid. It was just Laritte and her. Spotting the mop in her hand, Ava had unconsciously pped her thigh. Laritte hardened to a stone. ¡°Oh, my goodness, My Lady!!¡± ¡°¡­..!¡± Laritte¡¯s eyes widened soon after. However, it felt entirely different. It didn¡¯t hurt her at all. ¡°Who told My Lady to do that?! No, I¡­..¡± The girl before Ava silently listened to her nagging, unaware of why she was being scolded. Ava did not stop even when the maid ¨C Alice ¨C arrivedte and started preparing the bath earnestly. ¡°No, My Lady. You are not supposed to do that. Did you think I¡¯dpliment you if you did that while trying to get me mesmerized by your pretty deer eyes, huh? If I had told you where the bucket was, would you have gotten the water as well?¡± Ava scrubbed the foam on Laritte¡¯s slender white arm, scolding her endlessly. Laritte¡¯s was zipped silent as if her mouth was filled with honey. She was never treated so gently like this before. ¡°If the Duke gets to know about this, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be surprised.¡± Ava began to apply the rose-scented oil to Laritte¡¯s hair with delicate care. Laritte spoke, closing her eyes at the unknown rxation. ¡°Will he be very angry?¡± She couldn¡¯t imagine Ian getting angry. She never saw him get angry. In her memory, Ian was a person who was clumsy enough to take care of himself. ¡°Of course, he will. He¡¯ll be very displeased about how his wife was being raised.¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s not me.¡± Laritte muttered without realizing it. Eventually, when they appeared in front of Ian, Ian started whispering something to Ava¡¯s ear, which seemingly made her ears hurt as she had to cover it with her hands once he was finished. She also obediently kept her word to not speak a word of it again. After Ian whispered something to her ear, Ava¡¯s eyes, which has turned into that of a terrifying devil¡¯s, clearly changed likest time. ¡°¡­..Yeah.¡± Ian smiled bitterly, raising one corner of his mouth. He said he did not know what to do with Laritte. Laritte stood awkwardly with a look of ¡®I don¡¯t know anything¡¯ on her face in her new clothes and styled hair. Shaking his head, Ian asked Ava. ¡°When will the dinner be ready?¡± ¡°There are still 20 minutes left. The chef is ambitious at filling something good in our empty stomachs.¡± ¡°Then¡­..Laritte, let us take a walk outside for a while.¡± Ian said, reaching out his hand. Laritte gazed down at his palm before cing her fingers over his. The sky was giving off a red glow as the sun was touching the horizon. Silence filled them until they left the mansion and walked into the garden. Ian stepped slowly to meet Laritte¡¯s stride. The garden, which had not been maintained for a long time, was deste. However, since the gardener had returned recently, misceneous garbage such as fallen leaves were discarded. The silence felt awkward, so he finally spoke up, sneaking a nce at Laritte¡¯s new appearance. ¡°¡­¡­How is the Duchy?¡± ¡°Duchy?¡± ¡°For instance, the people here. Of course, it hasn¡¯t been long since you woke up. Things are still a bit disorganized.¡± Unaware that Laritte had suddenly stopped, Ian kept walking and when he turned around, she was a hand away from him. ¡°Laritte?¡± She muttered as she stared at the luxurious material that was covering her arms. ¡°Well, actually, I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Did¡­..someone bother you?¡± That couldn¡¯t have been the case. People who might not like Laritte had already been turned away. It had taken months for the aristocratic knights to return to the Duke because of their contracts. ¡°No, it¡¯s not that.¡± The quality of the dress was so good. The people were very kind to her, too. That was the problem. ¡°I didn¡¯t think any of this was real. So, I couldn¡¯t think straight.¡± She calmly epted it. This was the reason why she was following the maids while holding other people¡¯s hands until now. Ian stayed quiet as she continued. ¡°It feels amazing to be treated like a human.¡± ¡°Like a human¡­..¡± He repeated slowly. Instead of showing any violent reactions, Ian turned his eyes to the red stretch of sky over the wall. ¡°¡­¡­.Why don¡¯t we go up there?¡± The wall was taller than most humans. When she didn¡¯t respond after a while, he sighed, reaching out his hand. ¡°The sunset from there is beautiful.¡± Eventually, it made her curious, too. After she granted him permission, he lifted her up and put her on the wall. The width of the wall was adequate enough for a person to sitfortably. Her ocean blue orbs, mixed with the red color of the sky, sparkled while giving off a mysterious color. It was definitely a scenery to bewitch people. Reinhardt¡¯s mansion was located on top of a hill, thus giving a glimpse of the city below belonging to the Dutchy. Thendscape was picturesque enough to make it feel as if God was ying with the colors of the sunset and pure white clouds. ¡°This is very unusual.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you cold?¡± She turned to Ian, who climbed up beside her. A faint smile crept up on her face, her cheeks red from the cold breeze in harmony with the background. ¡°Yes. But, I¡¯m fine¡­¡­Ian.¡± She said as she looked up at him. Ian squinted at her smile that was so rare. It was crystal-clear that he was crazy about it. He was craving to see it. But, it wasn¡¯t like she was going to disappear soon. The red gleam of the sunset was reflecting off her fair white skin and silver hair. Her small, pointed nose was red like the sunset. ¡®Pretty.¡¯ But, it felt like she was going to disappear soon because of being assimted into the background. Nervous, he asked. ¡°Why are you calling me by my name all of a sudden¡­..?¡± ¡°Then, do you still want me to call you, ¡®you¡¯? We¡¯re in a close rtionship now.¡± ¡°Ah, is that so?¡± He was met with silence in return. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Pulling off his coat, Ian wrapped it around Laritte. ¡°It¡¯s cold here. Cover yourself with this. Or, I¡¯ll have to call someone to bring a nket.¡± This helped her dim shape to feel much better. Ian was finally relieved. Her face poked out from within hisrge coat. Her expression said she was unsatisfied. ¡°What are you doing? I said I wasn¡¯t cold.¡± ¡°I¡­I¡­It¡¯s just, it¡¯s weird.¡± The two werergely different in size, so it made Laritte look like Santa us. She pouted, poking out her lower lip. ¡°What¡¯s weird? Do you know that you look a little suspicious?¡± ¡°Suspicious.¡± ¡°Yes, for example¡­¡­.is my face the problem?¡± Laritte was sensitive to the way others looked at her. Rose used to quarrel with Laritte due to a ridiculous reason that Rose did not not like her face. She wasn¡¯t even pretty. Besides that, she even lost the fullness of her cheeks due to hunger, which could be counted as a w in her. On top of that, she must¡¯ve gotten a scar when she was hit. And so, Laritte felt positive that it was the problem. ¡°Is there something wrong with my face? Look at me, Ian. Is there something on it or is there a scratch?¡± Laritte insisted, moving closer to Ian. The more she did, the more he scooted away, avoiding her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s not like that.¡± He felt embarrassed. He had never had such a connection with a woman in his life before. Her mother, Selena, and nanny, Ava, were the only women who could break through the iron fortress of his heart. He let go of his breath he was holding in. His pupils shook aimlessly. Laritte¡¯s eyes were convinced. ¡°¡­¡­..I¡¯ve be ugly, haven¡¯t I?¡± ¡°How can a person be ugly in a day?¡± He questioned. But, there was a second problem. She was so cute. Sheughed, the hem of her cloth fluttering with her every move. It became the biggest difficulty of his life. He clenched, holding it in. ¡°That can be possible! I used to get scolded for thering in the morning and get beaten for being ugly at night!¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Laritte yelled out while he barely kept holding in, as if he had been hit. Chapter 34 Chapter 34 Laritte groped her face mercilessly, as if determined to find out which part of her face was out of shape. ¡°My eyes? Nose? Mouth? Eyebrows? Which is it?¡± ¡°¡­..What?¡± Only after he realized what she was trying to say did his blood be cold. ¡°Wait. Did anyone say that to you?¡± ¡°He¡­¡­¡± ¡°Did he scold you like that?¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± His voice grew louder with every question. ¡°Which human bes ugly overnight? Did you believe that nonsense?¡± Grabbing her arm, he pulled her towards him. ¡°Even if it does, it¡¯s not fair to punish one for their appearance!¡± Then, Laritte¡¯s foot slipped off the railing causing her body to tilt in an instant. The wall was high enough to give her goosebumps. ¡°Ha¡­.!¡± ¡°Lari-¡± Ian hurried to grab her cor but it tore off. Unfortunately, it was not enough to catch a person. Leaning forward, he gripped Laritte¡¯s waist, which made them fall together. Laritte almost stopped breathing. Was he trying to hurt himself to save her? Then she would die of guilt. But, it did not matter to Ian. Today, in 621, the people of Iassa tended to easily think of the word ¡®Swordmaster¡¯. A lot of countrymen said they were cursed. They even put a scary tinnitus like a ¡®homicide¡¯ as a sign of being wary of and in awe of a Swordmaster, but they looked just like any normal person. ¡®Wow¡­¡­¡¯ Pointing the front nose of his shoes, Ian twirled half-way in mid air along the wall, thus changing their positions. Now, what was approaching the ground was Ian¡¯s back. ¡°Huff.¡± He lightlynded on the ground with Laritte in his arms. As if dancing a waltz, he stood up softly on the ground. Now, he was standing holding Laritte. ¡°Really¡­.. Do you not trust your husband?¡± She sighed in relief as she got out of his grip. Quickly, she bit on her lips. ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Are you talking nonsense again?¡± ¡°No! It¡¯s not that.¡± Taking off the jacket, she returned it to Ian. She knew. It wasn¡¯t her fault to be med for her face. However, if one med themselves like that, they would betray their own heart. ¡°There was no way to relieve my anger even if I was angry with the Count. You know, if there¡¯s a food chain in the human race, I am at the bottom of the ss.¡± It was better to keep thinking that¡­¡­it was her fault she didn¡¯t care about her face. Only after Ian pointed out the truth could Laritte ept it. Ah, it wasn¡¯t her fault. ¡°Ian.¡± She called him, taking a step forward. ¡°¡­..Yes.¡± Ian replied softly. ¡°Ian.¡± ¡°Yes, what is it?¡± He began walking after her. ¡°Ian.¡± ¡°¡­..What is it, Laritte?¡± That was the response she wanted. Being called by her name. ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing.¡± She terribly hated her name. Everyone had a memory to hold on to right after they were born. The memory that sunk into oblivion and could not be recalled anymore. Laritte was no different. This was what she first heard, which she had forgotten so far. ¡°My life is over. How can I survive with a child in Iassa?¡± ¡°Sister, don¡¯t do that. Hold her. She looks just like you¡­¡­¡± ¡°Get her away from me!¡± ¡°I know it¡¯s hard, but you should at least give this little one a name. Don¡¯t you have anything in mind?¡± That¡¯s how her mother had spat out the name ¡®Laritte¡¯. After a lowly Goddess, born from a God and a lowly fairy resembling her mother, the illegitimate girl was named. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t the meal be prepared by now?¡± ¡°Yes, let us head inside.¡± She had never been called affectionately in her life. But now, there was someone to call her softly. ¡°Ian.¡± She paused. She nced back at him, who was following her as she had predicted. ¡°¡­..Laritte?¡± Ironically, that detestable name sounded calm and soothing to her. Yes, that was what she wanted. ¡°Just as I thought, you seem to be sick. Do you have a fever?¡± He touched her forehead, only to find her warm skin against his calloused palm. ¡°Your temperature seems to be normal¡­. How do you feel now? Should I call the physician?¡± Laritte decided to maintain her face. Not because of Rose¡¯s nitpicking, but because of Ian¡¯s strong words. Now, she felt like she had climbed up a stone staircase. ¡°I¡¯m¡­.. I don¡¯t feel bad anymore.¡± For now there was at least someone to watch over her. She wouldn¡¯t have to tremble anymore when being called by that name either. These small changes were enough for now. *** White cloth wasid on a table long enough for dozens of people to eat. Atop it stood all kinds of rich dishes and delicacies. ¡°The chef sure was engrossed in his work.¡± Ian nced over the fancy dishes with a slightly tired face. Laughing, Ava responded from beside Laritte. ¡°Madam, you must¡¯ve been hungry for a while, so try this potato soup first.¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± ¡°Next, this¡­..and after it, this¡­..¡± Laritte couldn¡¯t even take her first bite, while Ian was getting annoyed when the food kept piling up in front of her. ¡°Nanny, she¡¯ll be suffocated. Laritte is not a child to be taken care of.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­.You¡¯re stopping me now? I remember, when you were a child, you used to be such a coward to always hide under the covers, and -¡± ¡°Stop! Stop!¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Ian was somehow weak in front of Ava. Grinning, Ava tied up Laritte¡¯s hair to make it easier for her to eat. For Laritte, this atmosphere appeared as a fresh new start. In Count Brumayer¡¯s house, the employees used to do their best not to be out of his master¡¯s sight. They would always be careful not to say anything that would offend their master. ¡®Theints of such employees that were directed at me¡­¡­¡¯ But, the Duchy waspletely different. It had bright servants and a nanny, who could even be considered rude sometimes. Ava and Ian¡¯s interaction looked like that of a mother and a child. A ¡®harmonious¡¯ rtionship that waspletely different from the mother-daughter rtionship which Laritte experienced. ¡°Haha.¡± Laritte giggled as she watched the two arguing. Ian shouted something loudly to send Ava out, but then wiped his chin right after, feeling awkward. ¡°Why are youughing?¡± ¡°Did I?¡± Before he could object, she put food into her mouth with a nk expression. Ian continued eating his noodles. There would be no one in the world who could make fun of him if it wasn¡¯t for Ava! They continued their meal, while Ian, who appeared to have thought of something, put down his tableware. ¡°Laritte. Aren¡¯t you curious about what the cat in the vi might be doing?¡± ¡°Lavingenis von Alexandria Anges?¡± He weirdly stared at her. It was Laritte¡¯s opinion to call the cat like that, but it was a strange naming sense. ¡°Yes, Butterfly. I was thinking of bringing it to the Duchy.¡± Laritte¡¯s face brightened instantly, enough for others to easily notice. The corners of his mouth also went up when he read her face. ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve already sent someone.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t have a say in any of it.¡± ording to Ian, Butter was special to Laritte. The one creature she had shown such affection was selected to be named after a species of butterfly. After that, the two talked about many things. But he never asked what she had been through when she was at the Count¡¯s. It would be considerate to wait a little more. Laritte did not say anything either. Chapter 35 Chapter 35 After she finished her dessert, Ava told Laritte. ¡°Now let me introduce you to the employees, madam.¡± Ian moved opposite to the direction where Ava went before ncing left and right. ¡°Isn¡¯t Ian joining us?¡± He replied awkwardly. ¡°I have a lot of work¡­¡­so Ava will introduce you to them alone. Take a good rest. I¡¯ll see you again tomorrow, Laritte.¡± He really had a lot of work to finish. Even now, when it wasn¡¯t time for him to eat leisurely, he had to give some of his time to her. Unaware of that, she was hoping to be with him. Unfortunately, they had separate rooms. He didn¡¯t mean anything else when he said he¡¯d see her again the next day. ¡®Well, who would want to sleep with a girl like me?¡¯ She wasn¡¯t a noble, but an illegitimate child. She was nothing to the grand family, whose power wasparable to that of the royal family. The Iassa Empire believed in monogamy, but many were known to have mistresses openly. An illegitimate child born from a noble was different from one with the blood of amoner. If there ever was a problem, it was taken care of by the mistress. Including the cases of not being able to have children, and not being allowed to have children. ¡°Madam, these are the girls who will serve you. I hope you like them since I have chosen you the most pensive servants.¡± But Laritte was busy thinking about something else. ¡®I¡¯m not here to give birth. I should be thankful for this.¡¯ How fortunate it was that Ian gracefully allowed her to live infort here. She would have to be grateful to him for the rest of her life as he had entrusted her with the title of the Duchess. As she was lost in her own thoughts, two young maids greeted her. ¡°Greetings, madam! My name is Alice.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Irene. As you can see, we¡¯re twins!¡± The two looked alike. The only thing that was different between them was Alice had long hair and Irene had short hair. ¡°I¡¯m so happy to serve you. I was mesmerized by your beauty when I first saw you, madam.¡± ¡°Of course, you wouldn¡¯t recall us because you were asleep!¡± They were charming and friendly. Laritte slightly bowed to them. ¡°I look forward to your kind cooperation.¡± ¡°Oh my gosh! You don¡¯t have to respect us. I don¡¯t know about nanny, but we¡¯re just maids.¡± ¡°Let me introduce the other maids. They¡¯re all waiting.¡± Kitchen maid, maid in charge of the house annex, maid in charge of the rose garden¡­¡­.. Every one of them was kind to Laritte, the illegitimate child. One of the maids was an orphan who had no choice but to join the Duchy. Some people had a history of stealing to satisfy their hunger before they entered the Dukedom. Under the mercy of Ian¡¯s mother, Selena, there was no one to discriminate against Laritte. Ava also introduced other people. ¡°Next, madam, the Knights of Reinhardt are from every corner of the continent.¡± As she went down the stairs, she could see a wide ground ahead. In the training field, the targets, woven with straws, were arranged in an orderly manner. The smell of earth reached her nose. The g with the red crest of Reinhardt was fluttering vigorously in the breeze. ¡°To the Madam!¡± The knights gathered in one ce, following the call. They looked up at Laritte, tapping their feet on the ground in unison. Thud! Thud! They came to a halt, thumping their right foot. Laritte, unknown to the ways of the knights, was so nervous that her heart was pounding. ¡°Everyone, salute!¡± ¡°Salute!¡± They bowed their heads in unison. When they came to a pause, she realized she had to do something. ¡°¡­¡­Nice to meet you?¡± Only after she spoke did the knights raise their heads. Everyone was smiling. The tense in the air before was nowhere to be found. They brightly dered. ¡°We are very d to meet you, Madam!¡± In fact, even as a knight, they were extremely anxious. But to an illegitimate child? The knights who were gathered here now weremoners, so they were not discriminatory. However, the hardest thing to do was be unruly. But her one word made them rx. ¡®Look at you, crying your head out.¡¯ ¡®I think she¡¯s kind!¡¯ The knights, surrounding her, whispered to each other. ¡°I¡¯ve been a knight since my father¡¯s time, so I know what kind of people have been here¡­¡­.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know how long I¡¯ve been waiting to see you, madam, haha!¡± ¡°You can¡¯t say that, man!¡± Her eyes swirled in confusion. Were the knights supposed to be this kind and informal? ¡°You have a lot¡­.toment.¡± She innocently spoke up. The knights paused, bursting intoughter. ¡°Don¡¯t talk like that, you weenies!¡± ¡°Hahaha.¡± ¡°I apologize, madam. Actually, we¡¯remoners, so we¡¯re awkward with formalities.¡± She was the one who was surprised by their words. There were not many knights that weremoners. Most of the prestigious knights were aristocrats, she thought. It was due to the reason that they received an elite education ever since they were young because they were born in a good family. ¡°All of the knights aremoners?¡± ¡°Not all¡­.. Actually, we don¡¯t even make two-fifths of the original number.¡± At the time when Ian was charged or treason, talented knights could be allowed to enter other families. However, the chauffeur, who had no connections, could not go anywhere. As long as he worked under the Reinhardt family, thebel of the treasonous family followed him. ¡°Thanks to that, we were able to return as soon as the Duke returned. So everyone you see here is a commoner.¡± ¡°Are those who didn¡¯t make it backing soon?¡± ¡°It¡¯s only because of the contractual issues¡­¡­ There¡¯s no one who won¡¯te back, but it won¡¯t be until after one moon.¡± Embarrassed, they nced at each other. In fact, for Laritte, theter the aristocratic knights arrived, the better. Because it wouldn¡¯t be easy for them to ept an illegitimate child as theirdy. Aristocratic knights such as Redra and Theophilus, who were once in that mansion. However, Ian had been dispatched to various parts of the Duchy to take care of his work, leaving the mansion empty. ¡°Madam, Madam. Let me take you to your room! Have I told you how hard it was to clean the oak window frame to make it glossy?¡± Laritte walked into her room in the warmth and hospitality of her employees. Irene and Alice, the twins, wiped off Laritte¡¯s body. Even when the two were an exact copy of each other, the other maids could distinguish them by the difference in their hair length. Their personalities were simr, but both of them were so passionate and talkative that Laritte was sweating. The two of them constantly kept chatting while watching Laritte. About the people she met today, about what they did, and what else she could do the next day¡­.. It was too much for her. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! But somehow, her shoulders drooped in sadness. She would never be able to bear the future of the Duke. She was never interested in having children because she never had a good family herself. She sighed, thinking Ian would have to seek a mistress. Was she jealous? No, it was because it was normal. Thinking about arguing with someone again made her feel tired psychologically. ¡°Madam, it¡¯s time for your bed. You can ring the bell anytime, I will be here whenever you¡¯ll need me!¡± Alice and Irene covered the sheets over Laritte, whoid down on the bed. They were acting so careful, as if taking care of a child. But, Laritte stayed up all night with her eyes wide open. Chapter 36 Chapter 36 At around 9 in the morning, her eyelids slowly opened. As she sat up, tangled silver locks flowed down to cover part of her face. ¡°Are you awake, madam? Do you want me to prepare your breakfast?¡± Just as Alice opened the window next to Laritte, a cool spring breeze touched the tip of her nose. ¡°The scent of flowers¡­¡­.¡± Laritte murmured nkly. ¡°It smells nice, doesn¡¯t it, ma¡¯am? I willb your hair for you!¡± The Duchy of Reinhardt was also known for the full bloom of the flower Crocus during the months of spring. In particr, a vige in the duchy was named Crocus. Perfume manufactured from that vige was also one of the popr products in the society. The fragrance of those flowers usually reached everywhere in Reinhardt¡¯s estate in spring. This mansion was no exception. Laritte asked. ¡°What about Ian?¡± ¡°Oh-uh, don¡¯t ask me!¡± Shivering, Irene replied, stopping at her work of changing the vase. ¡°As far as I know, the Duke has been working since early in the morning. Do you want me to inform him?¡± He said he¡¯d see her. Laritte shook her head. She didn¡¯t want to interrupt him. If he said he¡¯de to see her, he would when he was free. ¡°If madam doesn¡¯t have anything to do today, how about we watch the knights train?¡± ¡°Or you can call someone over to shop at the mansion, madam. I¡¯ll go to the street and get the catalogue.¡± There could have been a lot of things for Laritte to do after waking up. Cleaning, washing dishes, or repetitive chores. But she wouldn¡¯t have to do those anymore. It felt new and foreign to set a schedule for enjoyment. Laritte saw employees of the Reinhardt household smiling at her wherever she went. ¡°Madam!¡± ¡°Madam.¡± ¡°Have a nice day, ma¡¯am.¡± A gardener, picking up flowers, said when she was passing through the garden at sunset. ¡°Madam, you¡¯re looking very pretty like the pansy today.¡± ¡°Thank you¡­¡­¡± He held out a purple pansy flower towards Laritte which she took. Ian still didn¡¯t visit her. Was he not going to see her until the mistress? Or would he onlye to show his children? Various thoughts crossed her mind. She stared at the flower in her hand. Somehow, those thoughts saddened her. She wished he¡¯d think of her. Absent-minded, her fingers curled up around the stalk and petals, slowly crushing the flower. But when the gardener peered at her hand, the flower was already ruined, leaving him in utter shock. ¡°Forgive me, madam, I didn¡¯t know that you didn¡¯t like pansies¡­¡­Please forgive me, madam!¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°Oh, no. It¡¯s not like that.¡± She had to do her best for ten minutes to clear up the gardener¡¯s misunderstanding and to calm him down. Just like that, she spent two days. Alone. It was three dayster when Ian finally came to her. ¡°Laritte!¡± He called out her name from the far side of the hall as he kept trudging the path, skipping his steps as he came. He had been trying to see her for what felt like an eternity and had been frustrated. He came to see her as soon as he finished his days of work. He didn¡¯t even take a proper bite of his breakfast or have his pumpkin soup. ¡°Laritte, how have you been?¡± ¡°Oh- oh, my.¡± The maids giggled into fits. The air in the room felt rxing. ¡®It¡¯s exciting!¡¯ ¡®Really, don¡¯t you two love each other?¡¯ To the employees, Ian was a kind, but distant person. They definitely loved each other, but it was hard for either to approach. And she was a beauty whose smile was very rare. Unlike the thrilled maids, Laritte was cold. ¡°Yes, thanks to His Grace, the Duke, I could get out of harm¡¯s way. I am very grateful to him.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Laritte?¡± Laritte had finished moulding her mind during the three days she spent alone. At first, she thought of being friends with him even if he made connection with a mistress about his heir. The time they had spent in the vi during the winter was enough to make her feel they were quite compatible. But they weren¡¯t. Ian¡¯s favor had ended with giving her a roof to stay in. That¡¯s why he hadn¡¯t shown his face these past three days. Ian¡¯s eyes with frowning eyebrows followed her as she moved to another ce. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did something happen to you these days?¡± ¡°Nothing has happened.¡± The problem was that nothing was there. Ian didn¡¯t break his promise. ¡°I can fix it¡­.anything, only if you speak to me, Laritte.¡± ¡°The Duke must be busy, so he should get going now.¡± ¡°What¨C Laritte.¡± She walked away, as if running away from him. Leaving the front door, she passed by the flower beds and crossed the wide field. Nevertheless, Ian followed her closely. This trial of escaping him grew quite difficult for her. Her face became red and her breathing became faster, but she could gain no more distance from him. Eventually, she stopped in front of a small stream flowing through the Duke¡¯s property. The trickling water of the stream was cool, very opposite to Laritte¡¯s hot skin. ¡°Huff, huff¡­¡­.¡± On the contrary, Ian was fine. Unable to keep up, the maids had stayed behind. Ian, walking up to stand beside Laritte, said. Awkwardness d in his tone. ¡°I really wish to listen to your exnation.¡± Her zing eyes turned, ring at his long legs. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t have followed me if I¡¯d broken those¡­¡­¡± Chills went down her spine, surprised at the threat she was giving. Puzzled, he stepped back. Rubbing her temples with her fingers, she said bluntly. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Bending her knees, she chose to stare down at the flowing stream. The white foamy transparent water was apanied by colored rocks and small fishes. Ian shook his head, as if defeated. He crouched down next to her with a modest gesture that did not fit him. A thought crossed his mind. When they were living in the old vi, he had caught a fish while she went to collect water from a nearbyke. Laritte had enjoyed it¡­¡­. He reached out to touch the water, trying to make her feel better. She was watching his actions when he took out a fish out of a sudden, surprising her. ¡°Here.¡± He held the fish out to her. The scales sparkled in five colors as the fish vigorously wriggled in his hand. She murmured nkly without realizing. ¡°Swordmaster: A fish-catcher.¡± It was Ian who broke intoughter when she expressed the title with both of her hands supporting her chin. ¡°Pfft- Hahaha¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Very funny.¡± ¡°I did it because I thought you¡¯d enjoy it, but I guess I was the only one whoughed.¡± He said while looking at Laritte¡¯s eyes, but her lips were still t. He tried another. ¡°Shall we cook this fish like we did in the vi? The chef will be better than me.¡± Laritte recalled it, too. There was only one fish he had caught that day. After cooking, he had given up his share to her, saying he hated fish. Unaware of Laritte secretly reflecting on the memory, Ian continued, shocking her. ¡°My favorite dish with fish is fried rice with cream sauce. The chef knows how to make it delicious.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.You said you didn¡¯t like fish.¡± ¡°I did?¡± First, he blinked as if he had heard it for the first time, but his eyes widened when realization struck him. He must have told such a lie. Because she was his benefactor back in the vi, he felt sorry for her to only drink water and have a low diet. He had wanted to give her a good source of nutrients. ¡°Ah, uhh, I¡­¡­¡± Finally getting the truth, Laritte sighed heavily. He had lied for her. ¡°¡­¡­You¡¯ve been a fool, Ian. You should have taken care of yourself¡­ What made you do that?¡± The title hade back to his name from ¡®The Duke¡¯. Great! He clenched his free hand into a fist. Laritte, who was relieved, stabbed her finger in the soft soil near the stream. The closet of her mind, which had been tightly locked for several days, was slowly unraveling. ¡°It¡¯s just, I thought¡­¡­ we could be good friends.¡± ¡°Are we not friends?¡± His voice was quiet, ringing low. Chapter 37 Chapter 37 The aristocratic couples who married politically did not often have proper rtionships. So, Laritte thought it¡¯d be a better oue if she and Ian were friends. Ian could understand why she chose the word ¡®friend¡¯, but it somehow stung him in the chest and made him emotional. Why? He didn¡¯t know. Unable to read the sudden change in Ian¡¯s features, Laritte continued. ¡°I thought we could still talk to each other sometimes even after you have a mistress.¡± His ears perked up in disbelief. A mistress? He had never thought about that matter, let alone imagine it. And he would never do it in this lifetime. With one corner of his mouth twisted up, he frowned. ¡°Who dared to let that thing slip out of their tongue? Tell me, and I¡¯ll slice off their tongue.¡± Laritte stopped digging the soil with her fingers. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to leave me¡­..for it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not even worth considering. What on earth! Why would you think that?¡± He was furious. ¡°Is that why you distanced yourself from me?¡± Ian couldn¡¯t finish when she grabbed him by both shoulders. The dust on her fingers spattered on the hem of his clothes. But the two of them paid no attention to it. The stream and the houses in the distance disappeared, leaving only Laritte and Ian. It felt like only the two of them were sitting in a white nk space with no single breeze. ¡°Then, are you going to have a baby with me?¡± Her calm gaze bored into Ian¡¯s. Immediately, a rush of embarrassment fell over him. ¡°A-A baby?¡± He covered his face with hisrge hand, hiding his flushed image. She stared at him, casually withdrawing her hand. For her, having a baby meant the same thing as connecting two generations. She couldn¡¯t afford to think of anything else. Thus, she wasn¡¯t ashamed of what she said. ¡°Yes, a baby.¡± ¡°Maybe¡­..ter¡­.. if you¡­.. wish to. Anyway¡­¡­ y-yes.¡± ¡°Really? With me? You shouldn¡¯t do that.¡± She tilted her head. Ian¡¯s head snapped at her, the redness draining instantly from his face in shock. ¡°There¡¯s nothing you can¡¯t do. Rather, it¡¯d be too close.¡± The misunderstanding disappeared. Laritte stood up, watching Ian stupefied. She grumbled. ¡°Why do we use separate rooms? Why didn¡¯t you see me in the morning?¡± ¡°Having separate rooms was the physician¡¯s suggestion!¡± Laritte was in need of treatment. They had to apply medicine to the wounds and scars all over her body, and there was a body therapy that had to be conducted during her sleep. So, it was easy for them to stay separate for a while. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°And the reason I couldn¡¯te to see you¡­¡­..¡± His face was tainted with dirt. Opps! As soon as he sat in his office, hepletely forgot because he was busy getting suffocated by the storm of work. Day and night, he wrestled with papers in his hands. He even ate and slept in front of his desk. All he did to get up from his seat was to stretch for once or twice. Shaking her head, she started walking towards the mansion. Ian chased after her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t meet you. It¡¯s my fault. But one thing is for sure¡­.. you are the Duchess. That means you don¡¯t need to worry about that.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± She didn¡¯t seem to believe it at all. She was wondering how Ian could trust her. Grabbing his hat, one of the servants ran up to them. ¡°Master!¡± ¡°Yes, you have found me. What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°I returned with the cat. You weren¡¯t in your office, Master, so I put the cage there. Do you want me to bring it here?¡± The cat! Laritte¡¯s face, which had hardened, lightened up at the news. ¡°Really¡­¡­.?¡± Butterfly, whom she had said goodbye to at the vi, had arrived. Ian nodded. A warm weing voice erupted from her. ¡°Shall we go see her now?¡± She began walking, but in different directions, not knowing the exact path to his office. ¡°Laritte, that¡¯s not the way.¡± Ian hurried after her. Listening to his footsteps behind her, she thought to herself. Ian seemed to be a good person as her first ever friend. She never had a good family nor a friend. It¡¯d be fine even if Ian didn¡¯t contact a mistress for an heir since there would be no one to oppose their friendship. A peaceful idea, she thought. However, it was unclear whether Ian would agree with such a rtionship or not. ¡°It¡¯s over here.¡± Laritte stepped first into the office as therge door opened. It felt too devastated to be the office of the Duke. Heaps of documents were scattered here and there, but the bookshelf was empty. Although it had yet to regain its past glory, it would soon be as neat as it used to be. But, she was too busy to search for the cat to look around the office. ¡°Butterfly?¡± A white, furry cat cried meow from inside an iron cage. As Laritte¡¯s impatient touch unlocked the cage, Butterfly sprang out free before climbing up the bookshelf. ¡°Meow.¡± Just like how butterflies stay out of human reach. Although Laritte was six feet (1.8 meters) away, she slipped like a ghost when Laritte tried to touch her. Laritte looked up at Butterfly, covering her face with her hand, saying it was safe. Ian stood beside her, watching her with interest. Oh, how cute she was when she did things like those. She didn¡¯t even know how to feel ashamed at her own strange words. Her eyebrows frowned in worry. ¡°Don¡¯t you think Butter has gotten a little thin?¡± ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous. She was having her fill by tearing up our food bags.¡± That rich fur and plumpness seemed to be visible only to his eyes. Then, Ian¡¯s eyes touched the desk. A letter bound in gold. The servant seemed to have left it behind while Ian was away. The sender had a servant¡¯s name on it, but it was from Oscar, the crown prince of the Empire. This was how Oscar used to send letters to avoid the Queen¡¯s eyes. Ian carefully removed the seal. ¡¶ To my dearest friend, ¡· The receiver¡¯s name was not written, but he knew it came to the right ce. Behind this brief greeting was a number of stories rted to the Duke. This was all the powerless prince could do for his friend. It was this line that opened Ian¡¯s eyes. ¡¶ Perhaps you have an informant in the capital, and you already know this, or you are going to find out soon enough. I¡¯d like to enlighten you with the news in advance, old man. Miss Rose Brumayer has been attending parties and banquets recently. The social circle expects her to be trying to find a new groom. Of course, as you might expect, there are a few nobles who want to be associated with the Brumayers. ¡· Naturally. No one knew what the matter was between the Count and the Duke of Reinhardt. It was only known to everyone that Ian took the Count¡¯s illegitimate child as his wife. In this situation, there would be no family member who¡¯d want to get involved with Rose behind the Duke. Ian¡¯s golden eyes sank deep. Was the Count in need of money? Ha! He must have gone crazy when I asked him to repay the money. He might be trying to form a rtionship with my rtive to turn on me. ¡¶ But, I heard that more and more people areing to converse with Miss Brumayer. Because of the dress of Lady Selena. ¡· Ian¡¯s fingers tightened, leaving the part of the paper crumple weakly under the force. Selena was Ian¡¯s mother. A wise woman who¡¯d set an example for the young Prince and Ian. ¡¶ I heard she is wearing Lady Selena¡¯s dress. ¡· It was the most valuable dress in the world, which is made out of a fabric derived from a dragon¡¯s body. That Miss, who¡¯s just a born infant, knew it as the Duke¡¯s treasure. ¡¶ With Miss Brumayer in her dress, there are many more nobles who think she has gotten along with the Duke. That¡¯s what probably she¡¯s after. She says it¡¯s true, and every aristocrat is believing it. ¡· Ian was concentrating on the reconstruction of the Duchy, so he was unaware of these crude happenings. Thanks to Rose¡¯s habits, rumors were spreading. That was the reason Prince Oscar had held a pen to write to his friend in a hurry. This crazy woman. He didn¡¯t know she was misusing the dress she stole from Laritte. The dress would be short on her, he thought. ¡°Ian? What¡¯s going on? Your face seems to have gotten hard.¡± Laritte¡¯s words drew his eyes back to the desk. Nevertheless, there were a lot of invitations for him to arrive. He thought to himself. He would only enjoy it by slowly strangling the Brumayers until they came out of breath. That¡¯s the only way that¡¯s better than killing them in a quick manner. Chapter 38 Chapter 38 ¡°Laritte, don¡¯t you want to attend the banquet?¡± Now that Rose was spreading rumors, Ian had to state Laritte¡¯s official position as soon as possible. It wouldn¡¯t be as effective as going out into themunity. Ian picked up an invitation. ¡°I will show everyone that you¡¯re my only Duchess. Including you, who still doesn¡¯t believe it.¡± First of all, dresses and jewelry would be needed. And, he had to collect some precious things that would make Rose boil. *** ¡¶ In two days, I will be going to shop for the event, so be prepared. I would not forget to get you this time. ¡· Ian had locked himself again in his office, leaving those words to her. He had to make time in order to attend the party. Laritte had to spend another couple of days alone. But now, she wasn¡¯t nervous. She was nowfortable at epting the favors shown by the employees. She could have a baby. She would not have to fight the hatred of a mistress. Under the Duchy of Ian Reinhardt, the belief that the duchess would only be her was established in her mind. *** Two dayster, in Laritte¡¯s bedroom. The beam of sunlight reached her bed and tickled her closed lids. The white cat was on the bed. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Thanks to her, Laritte had fallen into a deep slumber. She called out in a drowsy voice. ¡°Butterfly¡­¡­,¡± ¡°Meow.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Lavingenis von Alexandria Anges.¡± Nevertheless, she liked calling the feline by such a long name. Butterfly¡¯s residence was now Laritte¡¯s room. The cat would freely wander in and out of the mansion, but it would return to the room whenever it felt sleepy. Laritte sat up, letting her fluffy hair fall carelessly on the side of her face. She reached out to the cat, but it went down the bed with a grotesque cry. As Laritte was familiar with the reaction, she yawned before asking the cat if it slept well. ¡°When are you going to let me touch you?¡± ¡°Mreooow.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, I have to get up now.¡± Her room was small, but it received arge amount of sunlight. Maybe that¡¯s why it was usually quiet and then noisy within a few minutes of a visit. ¡°I¡¯m going in!¡± ¡°Where in the world does a nobleman burst into a door like this in the morning?¡± ¡°Is Laritte a stranger, Nanny?¡± ¡°Whatever! Where did you send the doctor away? Alice, hold the Duke!¡± ¡°Since when have you been stopping your master like this?¡± Ian and Ava were grumbling outside her door. Laritte, who still hadn¡¯t left the bed, blinked in confusion. Ava asked in a soft voice through the crack of the door. ¡°Madam, are you awake?¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± ¡°Then, please excuse me for a moment.¡± The door opened a little, letting the old woman slip in before it was shut immediately. Beyond the door, Laritte saw a sun-dark skinned person looming. It was Ian. ¡°Good morning, ma¡¯am. How was the night? It wasn¡¯t that cold, was it? It¡¯s the temperature here that I¡¯m very concerned about.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡­¡± ¡°The Duke suddenly came out of nowhere! Let me help you wash your face before the Dukees in. Or should I tell him to go away?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.No, you don¡¯t have to.¡± Ava¡¯s eyes widened at Laritte¡¯s remark as if she hadn¡¯t seen anyone nicer than her. Laritte felt burdened, but she didn¡¯t feel bad. By the time Ava was wiping Laritte¡¯s face dry with a damp cloth, Ian burst through the door, pushing the twin maids aside. ¡°Laritte!¡± Ava shouted back at him. ¡°Duke!¡± Her demeanor was strong enough to challenge the Swordmaster. Ian strode undaunted into the room. ¡°You¡¯re overreacting, Nanny. What is wrong with you?¡± ¡°Who would want to greet someone as soon as they wake up? This is too much!¡± ¡°Of course it was too much because I¡¯ve stayed up all night working. And Laritte too¡­¡­¡± Ian¡¯s eyes turned to Laritte, who was sitting on the bed with a nk face. With her disheveled hair, her freshened up face, her plump lips, and half-lidded ocean blue eyes, she was staring at him silently. The silky night dress was more luminous with her unique gloss. Ian hesitated, and his face hardened as if he was caught breaking something. ¡°She¡¯s¡­¡­¡± She is? Her head tilted sideways with an unspoken question. He gulped, turning his head away from her. A word was threatening to bounce off his lips, but it wasn¡¯t a pretty one. In a way, he managed to keep his mouth shut. ¡°¡­¡­¡­.S-She¡¯s not as picky as a nanny who¡¯s over sixty.¡± Ava, who was quietly listening, snorted. She knew what he was going to say. Instead of teasing him, she turned to leave them alone. Laritte said in a dry voice while looking at Ava¡¯s back, who momentarily disappeared behind the door. ¡°Long time no see.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not mad again, are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never been angry¡­..¡± Her voice trailed off. She had never been like that before. ¡°I didn¡¯t forget to see you today. Let¡¯s go see a dress for my Duchess.¡± There were many famous boutiques in the town of Duchy. Wherever he would go, he would be able to get the finest dress for her. ¡°We can call the merchant here for the jewelry and essories. Let¡¯s go have a look around in a dress boutique.¡± However, this was the first time for Laritte to go out. Ian had woken up early and was already dressed up, but Laritta was still in her night dress, and her hair was messy. The twin maids, Alice and Irene, pushed Ian out of the room, asking for a moment. Then, they started preparing her with a fuss. After appearing from the bathroom, she was frightened to see a mount of dressesying on her bed. The twin girls kept putting the clothes on top of her, all for her outing. ¡°Couldn¡¯t I just get out in my usual attire?¡± She quietly held up her opinion, but Alice shook her head firmly. ¡°You¡¯re finally going out for the first time. I can¡¯t just let you go like this!¡± ¡°Goodness, Alice. Were these all the clothes? You¡¯ve taken all those out of the closet, right?¡± ¡°Of course! Ma¡¯am, you can shop as much as we want today! Another word for spring is that it is the season of shopping.¡± Irene turned to Alice in confusion, as if questioning ¡®who said that?¡¯ Alice shrugged her shoulders after contemting for a while. ¡®Didn¡¯t I just do that?¡¯ Colorful clothes and essories were hung in front of Laritte. It wasn¡¯t until a few decadester that the two finally freed Laritte from their grasps and pushed her gently in front of the mirror. ¡°How is it, madam?¡± Since Ian was waiting outside, they did want to make no further dy. Their eyes were filled with regret in the reflection, but Laritte was surprised. Laritte awkwardly touched the white veil that came down in front of her eyes. In the Iassa Empire, hats with veils were considered luxurious. A woman wearing a veil outside. One in every ten women wore them to show that they were from the higher ss of aristocracy. ¡°¡­¡­Very luxurious.¡± Alice smiled brightly, closing her eyes in contentment. ¡°We can¡¯t ignore the sunlight just because it¡¯s spring. Your skin is precious, mydy.¡± ¡°You¡¯re very warm, Alice.¡± It was really the time to go out. A carriage was waiting as the twin maids guided Laritte to the front gate. Ian, who was staring at the front, nced back when he felt her arrival. His mouth fell open as his eyes nkly gazed at her. Chapter 39 Chapter 39 The carriage had a high threshold due to itsrge wheels. ¡°Pardon me.¡± Aftering back to his senses, he carefully lifted Laritte into the carriage. It felt as if he was lifting a feather. He followed after her, and as he entered, the curtains of the carriage shook lightly. The carriage departed for Old More Street, one of the severalmercial streets within the Duchy. ¡°Where are we going?¡± ¡°Old More Street, particrly to Nichs Boutique.¡± Ian was determined to make Laritte look more colorful and beautiful than Rose. But Rose was wearing a dress from Yeokrin. He could of course take it away, but it was not the right time yet. Since there was a more elegant and better way to use it now. ttening Rose¡¯s nose without taking it back. There was only one ce in the world that could create a dress to beat such a dress. The carriage pulled to a stop into the street. Laritte descended while holding Ian¡¯s hand. There were also misceneous goods being sold such as fruits and meat. The more they walked further into the street, the calmer it felt. The two, holding hands, crossed the grayish semi-circr bridge above a trickling stream while a cool spring breeze touched them. It felt like they were out here for a walk. ¡°Here we are.¡± At the end of the bridge was a very old-fashioned small store. Above was a que with the name ¡®Nichs Boutique engraved on it¡¯. Opening the door, they went inside. The ce had the scent of wet sunflowers. A man in a suit got alerted by the sound of the bell that was hung near the door. ¡°Wee, Duke. Duchess.¡± ¡°Yes¡­..¡± ¡°I am the designer of this establishment, Nichs. I¡¯ve been waiting for your arrival.¡± The man¡¯s hair was shorter than Ian¡¯s, but he was very tall. He wore a monocle in his right eye, and his hands were covered in white gloves. He was a ssic and neutral handsome man. ¡°It has been a long time, Duke. I designed a uniform that would suit you, sir. Would you like me to show you a sketch? If not, that¡¯ll be fine as well.¡± Ian shrugged at his stiff tone. This was their first meeting after Ian¡¯s treason was proven to be false. But that awkwardness was soon gone. Designer Nichs was a very famous image. This was the boutique brand that had been supplying clothes to the royal household of Mironoa. Although there were many branches around the world, the main store where Nichs resided was one of these small shops. He knew about clothes so much that he was called the king of boutiques, but he did not make an attire just for anyone and the fabric they offered for any amount of money. This was the reason why it was hard to find a Nichs¡¯ designed dress, which is usually the first choice of many young lovers, in the society even though he was the owner of the dress boutique. ¡°By the way, the Duchess is very different from what I imagined¡­..¡± ¡°Yeah, as I¡¯ve already told you, we¡¯re here to order my wife¡¯s dress today. What can you think of that would best suit her, designer?¡± Ian was confident about Laritte being the best customer for Nichs¡¯ design. Laritte was a very beautifuldy even though she had a slender body. Designer Nichs¡¯ sharp eyes professionally studied Laritte¡¯s figure from head to toe. ¡°Hmm¡­¡­¡± He circled around her, uttering vague exmations. In fact, contrary to Nichs¡¯ stiff expression, he was very satisfied. He had never seen anyone so elegant than his own designed dress. Dresses have always enhanced human dignity, but they have never increased in value when people put them on. But! ¡®Now I¡¯d be able to do my best work of all times!¡¯ The revtion struck Nichs¡¯ mind. No one would have noticed, but from the moment he saw Laritte, his heart had been racing. Her sparkling silver hair, her dense features, and her calm expression caught his eyes. He had met many young people, but she was the first one who made him feel such a strange feeling so far. He thought for a moment that a dress would shine more if the Duchess wore it. Thanks to the Duchess. Quickly taking her measurements, he spoke to his assistant standing next to him. ¡°Excuse me. I just got an inspiration.¡± He took a step towards his workstation, but the assistant quickly stopped him. ¡°Huh? Pardon? But, teacher. The Duke is standing right there.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t nag me again. Aaahh.¡± With that, he disappeared into the inner room at a speed equal to light. Only the assistant scurried back before acknowledging Laritte. ¡°Ah, oh, my. What do I do? Please forgive him, Your Heavenly Grace. My teacher is not usually impolite¡­.. but I think it¡¯s because he has something on his mind. And I¡¯ve never seen him like this for years, or perhaps even decades.¡± Ian shook his head instead. He wouldn¡¯t show it, but he was satisfied. ¡°I understand his sincerity. When will the dress be finished?¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°The Watteau clothing takes two to three weeks, and the long dress with res and jewels takes a month. I don¡¯t know what dress you¡¯re ordering for, Your Grace, but¡­.. it usually takes that much time to procure materials.¡± ¡°What if we issue a one-month priority transit within the Ducal Decree?¡± There wasn¡¯t much time left until the party Rose was attending. ¡°Then, it will be there in a week, Your Grace.¡± Since his teacher was a genius, it would be a lot easier if the materials were supplied within the right time. Ian nodded in a satisfied manner. Perhaps he would be able to show Miss ¡®Dress-borrower¡¯ Rose Nichs¡¯ handiwork. Furthermore, it would be the perfect way to imprint Laritte¡¯s presence on all social circles. ¡°I¡¯d like to see the other dresses present here.¡± In addition to custom-made clothes, he could buy ready-made clothes here. They were the work of his assistant created under the guidance of Nichs. But even those dresses were valuable. ¡°Do you want any specific design, Your Excellency? Even if you don¡¯t have a specific design in mind, you can select as much as you want.¡± ¡°My wife doesn¡¯t have a closet yet. It¡¯s impossible for me to allow her to go out with only a single dress. So, show me every dress that can be worn on a banquet and on a daily basis.¡± He also asked for a dress that could be worn daily, which was natural. He had only seen her in simple clothing in the vi and his Duchy. Until then, Laritte was not able to adapt to the aristocratic air. ¡°Ian.¡± ¡°Yes, Laritte. What is it?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need these many dresses. They¡¯re expensive, aren¡¯t they?¡± Just as birds plucked their feathers to shape themselves pristine, the aristocracy boasted their attire. The quality of one¡¯s clothes indirectly showed the wealth of the family. Then, what level of dress would the Duchess of Reinhardt need? Laritte grasped the hem of Ian¡¯s sleeve. It would not be enough even if they sold all the furniture in the vi. ¡°One dress is fine. I don¡¯t even enjoy social gatherings anyway.¡± Ian did not want this reaction from her. A deep sigh from him spoke his feelings. ¡°Haaa¡­..¡± ¡°Ian? Tell him quickly that he doesn¡¯t have to bring those dresses.¡± Ian called him back. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± ¡°Yes, Yes. Duke.¡± However, it was not to fulfill Laritte¡¯s wish. Instead, a shocking remark came out of his lips. ¡°I¡¯ll take the ten most expensive dresses that would fit this woman, so please fill out the receipt.¡± ¡°Ian!¡± The bill was going to be paid by one of his employees when an anxious Laritte grabbed his hand. When the employee couldn¡¯t pay, the assistant¡¯s features fell t in confusion. ¡°Laritte, you can pay someone elseter.¡± Ian stepped in, taking a hold of Larite in his arms before beckoning the employee to finish the payment. ¡°But it will be really expensive.¡± ¡°If you cut the Ducal property in half, there¡¯ll be more than that.¡± Laritte also had a reason to be this sensitive in her own way. Rose had taken away his mother¡¯s treasured dress from her. In what way could shepensate for the property of the Duke? By buying a dress on her own! Her innermost thoughts leaked out from her lips. Thanks to Ian¡¯s warmth that she felt around her. ¡°I couldn¡¯t even keep the dress of the previous Duchess safe within my grasp. I¡¯m sure you already know. I¡¯ve kept my mouth shut so far¡­¡­ but I didn¡¯t forget that I¡¯vemitted a huge crime.¡± ¡°You¡¯re worried because of that? Haa.¡± He continued after a deep sigh. ¡°You know what? My mother¡¯s dress can be recovered at any time.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Through the court, by force, or by paying a fine¡­..¡± His sweet voice rang in her ears. ¡°I didn¡¯t do it because I didn¡¯t want them to escape so peacefully, Laritte.¡± Chapter 40 Chapter 40 He would savor the time to drive Count Brumayer insane up to the brink. He would make them hope for mercy and beg for their sins. By the time all the entertainment would be over, he¡¯d finally push them beyond the cliff and erase all their glory from history. Rose had escted the timing since she started spreading the false rumors in favor of the County. ¡°I will avenge your persecution by the County.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that you¡¯ll forgive them. And neither are you going to convince me not to do so.¡± Before she knew it, the employee had finished the payment. While the assistant was carrying an expensive dress to the carriage, Ian pointed to it. ¡°This is just the beginning, Laritte.¡± Laritte¡¯s heart gave a strange quiver. Is it because she could get even with the count, whom she had served all her life? Or maybe it¡¯s because he told her that a dress like that had be her own. Laritte shook her head. That could not be the reason. ¡°I will introduce the duchess of my duchy to the world with the most colorful things that would suit her. So that no one else can¡­¡­ ever spread any false words.¡± Ian¡¯s smile deepened at Laritte as he recalled Rose. Meanwhile, it caused her heartbeat to intensify. Badump. Badump. Was it an illusion of hers that it was beating faster than before? Of course, her mind was filled with worries about such breathtakingly expensive clothes. She didn¡¯t care about the change in her wardrobe. Crossroads of Laritte and Rose Not very long after, came Laritte¡¯s first day to attend a gathering as the Duchess. The twin maids served an awkward Laritte in the bathroom attached to her room, while the employees were busy running to manage everything else. ¡°Oh my, madam. How does your skin glow so much?¡± Alice and Irene praised Laritte in chorus. ¡°Could you get rid of these flowery scents in the tub?¡± ¡°Today¡¯s most attractivedy will definitely be our madam!¡± But they ignored Laritte as their minds were only focused on preparing theirdy with their skilled hands. Once she reappeared in her room, her soft and smooth skin left behind a pleasing scent. ¡°I have your dress prepared, madam.¡± In there, Designer Nichs was waiting. The attire was finished just in time for the date. Originally, his assistant would have been present to help in every first trial of his design. But Nichs wanted to perceive his masterpiece with his own eyes. The eyes of the maids shone brightly as the dress adorned her beautiful figure. ¡°W-Wo¡­¡­¡± Their agape mouths wouldn¡¯t shut. ¡°My goodness, m-m-madam¡­¡­ you¡¯re the most beautiful person I¡¯ve ever seen in the world.¡± ¡°I knew you would stand out the most¡­¡­.¡± After smoothening his hair to admire his work, Sir Nichs addressed the maids. ¡°Please prepare her makeup. I¡¯ll take care of the shades you¡¯ve been asking for.¡± Designer Nichs also had a divine hand in makeup. He, who is wanted by all the imperialdies to dress them up, was the most extraordinary talented person that the Empire could ever offer. ¡°Do you have scarlet shade based on ck? No, I think it¡¯d be better if you added chestnut instead of that color. You can carve the cosmetics andbine them on top of the fabric.¡± ¡°Y-Yes!¡± ¡°Bring me the pearl product. Do you not have any products from Whitney?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t have one¡­¡­¡± ¡°You have Britnitte¡¯s, don¡¯t you? I¡¯d like that, please. I¡¯ll mix the makeup cream instead.¡± He was engrossed in his work, eager to see Laritte¡¯s final appearance in person. Finally, after all the preparations were over, silence upied the air in the room. Feeling awkward, Laritte opened her mouth. ¡°¡­¡­.Do I look weird? Why is no one talking?¡± ¡°Madam¡­¡­. I think I¡¯ve fallen in love with you even when our statuses differ like the sky and the ground.¡± The other maid refuted immediately after. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯d be just about your identity.¡± Meanwhile, Ian, already in his suit, was waiting outside Laritte¡¯s room. ¡°When would she be out?¡± ¡°Duke, it seems like you¡¯re going insane.¡± Even when his nanny Ava poked him, he kept trudging back and forth along the hallway. He even smoothed his hair and checked his attire. ¡°Am I all right, nanny?¡± ¡°My, my. I¡¯ve never heard of such a question since you were seven¡­¡­. You look very charming, okay?¡± ¡°I think I shouldn¡¯t have slicked my hair back. What if Laritteughs at me?¡± It was Ava who brushed his hair. There was a subtle hint of ming her in his tone. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll be off. Hoho.¡± ¡°Come on.¡± After what felt like an eternity, Laritte stepped out of the room. Ian was stunned. His trembling voice proved it. ¡°¡­¡­.Laritte?¡± Her silver hair was tied up high. The small locks left naturally came down to her neck, adorning her thin jawline. The parts with wounds and bruises were not covered with makeup, thus leaving them clean and untouched. The hem of her skirt flowed down like a soft waterfall around her, and it looked entirely new like a wedding dress. Thanks to her snowy skin, the tint of the color was beautifully spread on her face. Nichs raised his head. This was a natural result of his work. Whatever others felt for Laritte, it was all due to his intention. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡®The dress has now been finallypleted by the Duchess.¡¯ If one looked at the colors in ordance to the shape of the colorful and elegant dress, they would only see Laritte¡¯s dazzling face. Just like a graceful beauty illuminated in a well-organizedposition such as a y. ¡°It¡¯s not my first time wearing a dress, but I don¡¯t know why it feels so awkward.¡± All Laritte had ever worn was old used dresses. The new product made with the finest fabric wouldn¡¯t be the same, even if it was made by a bunch of people. Laritte shook her head. ¡°Isn¡¯t this ridiculous? You can be honest with me, Ian.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ Great, ahem! It looks fine.¡± ¡°Really? It¡¯ll be fine to turn it over in advance.¡± Ian¡¯s eyes turned to Ava, whom he had recently med. ¡°I don¡¯t have much knowledge about dresses as the nanny takes care of it.¡± Only the nanny could tell the truth. Meanwhile, Ava¡¯s eyes were filled with admiration. *** The banquet they were supposed to attend had begun. Under the moonless night sky, several aristocratic carriages were stationed in one yard of the colorful banquet hall. ¡°Whew, it¡¯s cold. The spring has just begun, but it¡¯s still a little chilly.¡± The horsemen had lit a bonfire in the corner of the yard and were now warming their frozen hands. Some of them smoked leaves to pass the time. ¡°Look over there. Someone is arriving.¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t all the nobles arrived already? Who is it? It¡¯s too dark to see.¡± The Duke¡¯s carriage entered the yard. ¡°We have arrived, My Lord, My Lady.¡± ¡°Thank you for your service.¡± Ian helped Laritte descend down the carriage after stepping down on the ground. Meanwhile, the scenery caused the horsemen to widen their eyes in astonishment. ¡°¡­¡­.No way, is that the person I¡¯m looking at right now?¡± The servant, who was smoking leaves, forgot about his cigar burning and lost his attention to the Duchess. It felt like the Gods themselves came down to visit the human world. The couple was shining, not the decorated carriage behind them. Ian and Laritte walked toward the mansion with the enchanted eyes of the horsemen following them. Laritte paused suddenly, and so did Ian, who was beside her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± In fact, Laritte was still feeling awkward in her new dress. Neither the hairstyle that Nichs did splendidly nor the fancy shoes she wore for the first time were of low quality. But she didn¡¯t want to make Ian worry. So after shaking her head, she started walking again, but Ian had already noticed her nervousness. ¡®You must be worried.¡¯ On the anniversary of the foundation of the country, Laritte had to enter the hall and sneak out all by herself. Tonight will be the first time the two of them attend a banquet together as the Duke and the Duchess. Furthermore, the nobles inside might still believe in the rumors that Rose spread. Ian, who thought so, also felt nervous for no reason. ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡± He sped her hand in a warm grasp. ¡°I¡¯ll be there for you.¡± He could feel Laritte¡¯s gaze on him, but he stepped towards the hall silently, his eyes focused on it. Neither of them was aware of the little flush of red creeping up to her ears. Chapter 41 Chapter 41 Meanwhile, the nobles were busy talking inside the walls of the splendid mansion. ¡°Have you heard that the illegitimate girl is attending?¡± A woman spoke from behind her fan. ¡°There was a reason why the venue of the banquet was changed to arger one. We¡¯ve alle to see it.¡± The hall was 50 feet wider than the previously organized ce, but it was still packed with people. Women, with heavy lipstick painted on their lips, kept chatting only about one topic. ¡°This is the first time for the Ducal family to attend a gathering after escaping the stigma of treason. I never expected him to have an illegitimate child as his wife, but¡­¡­ it¡¯s a miracle in many ways.¡± It was inevitable that the Duchess was the second most noble woman in the current state of the Empire. This was because Prince Oscar did not yet receive the title of the Crown Prince. ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard? ording to Miss Rose Brumayer, it¡¯s been one month since the Imperial Pce has reinstated the documents.¡± Rose spread those false rumors to her advantage, while Laritte became known as an illegitimate child in luck. The olddy nodded. ¡°No wonder there are too many unmarried young girls. He would surely go for a mistress in order to seek an heir.¡± The group burst intoughter among themselves. ¡°Minya, you look so gorgeous. Which boutique is that dress from?¡± Minya, the daughter of Marquis, smiled modestly. ¡°Not something to brag about¡­¡­ but a new collection of Nichs Boutique.¡± She pretended she wasn¡¯t, but she was proud inwardly. That was the level she wanted. When she heard the rumor that the Duke was attending, she begged her father to buy the dress for her. It was the work of an assistant of the famous designer, but it glimmered as the finest quality of dress in the hall. She could feel the envious gazes on her. ¡°Oh my God! Nichs Boutique is the best in the Empire. It must be very expensive.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so jealous of you, Lady Minya. The Duke would definitely fall for you.¡± Minya shook her head. ¡°Oh my, how could you say that when the Duke is attending along with his wife? That¡¯d be very disrespectful to her.¡± But no one knew about Minya¡¯s real intention, which was to apply to being a mistress to bear the Duke¡¯s heir. All the girls in Minya¡¯s age were present for the Duke. Then, Minya blurted out in the end. ¡°But of course, when the Duchess arrives, I¡¯ll be sure to greet her¡­¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. If you be his mistress, it will be difficult for the Duchess to attend the party. You should take this opportunity to show her around.¡± ¡°It¡¯s almost time¡­¡­ When will they arrive?¡± Then her flitting gaze stopped at Ian and Laritte, who were standing at the front of the banquet hall. ¡°The Duke ¨C Ian Reinhardt, and the Duchess ¨C Laritte Reinhardt has arrived!¡± That announcement immediately caused a dozen pairs of eyes to shoot at the entrance. Minya, the Marquis¡¯ daughter, took her steps toward the Duke. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll have to go greet the Duke now.¡­..¡± Seconds passed as the Ducal couple entered the hall. The hall fell silent as if time had been stopped. Everyone¡¯s eyes were on the most beautiful and shining couple. Unable to stop herself, one olddy murmured an exmation. ¡°Oh my goodness¡­¡­¡± If you were an aristocrat who knew anything, you couldn¡¯t help but realize that Laritte¡¯s dress was manufactured by the Nichs Boutique. It could not have been the skill of just an assistant of his. An embroidery of a rose on the dress, a symbol of designer Nichs¡¯ work, was visible to everyone. Minya stopped in her tracks. Why was such a dress worn by the illegitimate girl? Someone behind her asked. ¡°¡­¡­.Didn¡¯t you say you were going to greet him, Lady Minya?¡± ¡°I-I¡­.. I think I¡¯ve just got a stomach ache.¡± She couldn¡¯t go. Now that she was struck by that high-end dress and the captivating beauty of Laritte. As long as such a beautiful Duchess was beside the Duke, she would never have the chance to make her stand. The girls, who were envying Minya not long ago, held back theirughter. Pfft, Minya¡¯s face sure was worth looking at after her condescending behavior. Others were eager to make their presence known to the Ducal couple. ¡°Ah! Duke, it has been so long!¡± Ian responded indifferently. ¡°How have you been?¡± He naturally introduced his opponent so that Laritte wouldn¡¯t be left out. ¡°Laritte, this is Count Anderson Whitney. He¡¯s the President of Whitney productions, which is famous for manufacturing cosmetics. Count Whitney, this is my wife.¡± Count Whitney chuckled while touching his mustache. ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet you, Duchess. You truly look magnificent.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Count Whitney.¡± ¡°It¡¯s so great to hear that the treason was just a misunderstanding! I knew the Duke wasn¡¯t capable of doing that.¡± With countless people saying one word at a time, Ian could anticipate what they had been talking about so far. He was sure they¡¯d cut off Laritte¡¯s words and ignore her for the false rumors Rose had spread out. His mouth drew into a line out of annoyance. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t Miss Rose attend, Duke? How very proud she was of keeping a close rtionship with the Ducal family!¡± And Ian knew what would effectively show them the truth. ¡°Laritte. It¡¯s cold here as well.¡± He removed his coat only to put it around Laritte¡¯s shoulders. Others¡¯ intent gaze didn¡¯t falter at his actions. And Laritte was silent, as usual. It seemed like it was a normal gesture between them. Ian turned to Count Whitney. ¡°Anyway¡­¡­ Miss Rose? I¡¯m not sure I know of someone with such a name.¡± The way he spoke was cold unlike when he talked to Laritte. The others were more familiar with this tone of Ian¡¯s. However, the Count of Whitney noticed Ian¡¯s intentions. ¡°Ah¡­right, right!¡± He realized. The family of Count Brumayer wasn¡¯t much favorable to the Duke! Miss Rose must¡¯ve made a false rumor. He deliberately raised his voice to secure himself by calming Ian. ¡°The Duke is very kind to the Duchess! He cares a lot about her. Hey, there. Bring a sweet cocktail for this couple¡¯s affection.¡± ¡°Thank you for your concern, Count.¡± ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve heard a terrible rumor. That Duke was given thisdy because of his paperwork¡­¡­.¡± That rumor originated from Rose. The Count set a proper foothold to exin what she said. Ian nodded inwardly. As expected, the Count was a sensible person. ¡°There is no way that is true. Laritte is the woman I brought myself. She is very kind and wise to each of my employees.¡± ¡°That is very great!¡± The people who believed in the rumor looked very confused. They busily whispered behind their fans and white gloves. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then what did Miss Brumayer say? Didn¡¯t she say that the Duke was forced to marry an illegitimate child, and that he only pretended not to be with the Brumayers?¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Is there a reason why she did such a thing? She¡¯s going to get caught soon anyway.¡± Of course, Rose had a reason. Somehow, she had to marry someone else and pay back the money that the Duke had lent her family. To do so, she needed a good reason to not marry the Duke. ¡°¡­¡­But look at the Duke and his wife. They seem like they have fallen for each other no matter where they¡¯vee from.¡± ¡°She¡¯s the one who needs to see them.¡± Just when they were thinking of meeting Roseter and discussing the facts¡­ A person was trying to enter the hall. ¡°Oh, God. It¡¯s terrible to be here alone without an escort!¡± It was none other than Rose. The origin of all the rumors. Originally, Rose thought she was going to attend the gathering with other well-to-do family members. But she had to cancel her appointment due to an urgent issue at the business this morning. For that reason, Rose didn¡¯t want toe, but her father told her to look for another groom, so she arrivedte. ¡®If it weren¡¯t for Laritte, I¡¯d have my world by now.¡¯ The Brumayers have experienced their worst situations in recent years. There was no way for them toe up with a n to repay the amount Ian demanded for. The only way they could do so was for Rose to get married and seek help from another family. ¡®Why is it so noisy inside anyway?¡¯ Rose stood at the door of the hall. The Duke had replied that he would be attending the banquet with his wife in an abrupt manner. Therefore, a very small number of people did not hear the rumor of the Duke¡¯s arrival. And Rose was one of them. And when she entered¡­¡­.. ¡°Oh my, look, there¡¯s the liar.¡± A cold stare stung Rose. Rose unwittingly breathed in. The eyes of the aristocrats, which were kind not much long ago, shot daggers at Rose. Rose stepped towards the President, who was standing in front of Ian and Laritte. ¡®What? A liar? Is that what she called me?¡¯ When she was thinking if she had misheard someone¡¯s words, her eyes made contact with Laritte¡¯s, who was standing under the chandelier. ¡°La-La-Laritte¡­¡­?¡± Chapter 42 Chapter 42 She couldn¡¯t recognize her for a moment. It wasn¡¯t the poor, disheveled Laritte that Rose enjoyed bullying. In ce of a girl with hollow cheeks like that of a mouse, stood the most radiant woman in therge room. That was not all. Next to her stood Ian, whose eyes bore into Rose¡¯s figure. He was holding Laritte¡¯s hand in a very affectionate manner. Finally, his prey had walked right into his den. Heaven was helping him with his revenge. ¡°Ah, look, my wife¡¯s sister is here. Miss Brumayer.¡± He greeted her with cold words that came crashing right at her. Rose stepped back unknowingly. ¡°Ah, uh¡­..¡± It was clear that all the rumors she had spread were now proved to be fake. Now, as Rose would be branded as a liar, she would not receive an invitation from any known family. She wished to hide in a rat hole right that moment. ¡°Miss Brumayer, I wanted to ask you something.¡± Ian approached her. ¡°You already knew it was upon my will to take Laritte with me. But you said something against it. May I ask why you have done that?¡± ¡°Th-That¡¯s¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t hear you very well. Perhaps you¡¯ve caught a cold, Miss. Let me get closer.¡± It felt suffocating for Rose with every step Ian took. She thought it was just because of the psychological pressure on her, but that wasn¡¯t true. Ian was letting his mana slowly spill from his body. This Swordmaster was capable of energizing the air around his body equal to the sword. Rose¡¯s eyes met Laritte¡¯s behind Ian. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± This whole situation was unexpected to Laritte. It was almost 10 years. For that long time, Rose had thrown hate at her, screamed at her for no reason, and consequently made Laritte forget how to cherish herself. But now, the tables have turned. The Duke of Reinhardt was now on Laritte¡¯s side, and Rose became a woman of nothing. It was kind of funny to Laritte. Every time she saw Rose, her shoulders seemed to shrink down, but not today. She heaved a sigh. ¡®Rose, you were just a girl of my age.¡¯ She felt sorry for herself for having to be frightened by a girl of her age. She was sorry again. ¡°Rose.¡± Laritte approached. Not to Rose, but to her own past self. She wasn¡¯t afraid of Rose anymore, so she was fine. ¡°It has been a long time.¡± Of course, Rose took her opponent¡¯s actions differently. ¡®Don¡¯te near me!¡¯ Rose red at her. If she failed to marry someone, the Count would not be able to pay the money back¡­¡­ and the Duke would definitely sue them. The mansion would be put on an auction, and the value of the Brumayer family would crumble down to the ground. They would not find any employees for themselves. What if it ended like that? She didn¡¯t know if it could get any worse. She would also have to search for work to have a decent meal. She would have to live a terrible life like Laritte, whom she once tormented for her own pleasure. Laritte called her name again. ¡°Rose.¡± Rose didn¡¯t want to live as infirm as Laritte did in the past. Funny. She used to be so excited to bully others. ¡°W-Why are you looking at me¡­.. like that?¡± Despair drove people crazy. Standing at the edge of the cliff, Rose finally raised her hand and pped Laritte¡¯s cheek. p! Laritte¡¯s face hardened. Laritte thought, closing her eyes. ¡®Ah, it¡¯s been a while since I got hit again.¡¯ This type of violence was familiar to Laritte, but those watching it opened their eyes wide and gasped loudly. ¡°Oh my! What have you done?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that a crazy act? She¡¯s an illegitimate child, but now she is¡­¡­..¡± The woman had Ian¡¯s support behind her. Nobody should touch the Duke¡¯s wife, until and unless Ian himself had lost interest in the illegitimate girl. Laritte erased her smirk before looking up at Rose with a serene expression. It didn¡¯t even feel painful anymore. Rose¡¯s breath became heavy. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re better than me!¡± She couldn¡¯t hear other people¡¯s voices around her. ¡°You think you would look good by wearing something fancy, hanging a couple of jewelry on your neck, and decorating yourself like that? You were worse than my feet. Do you know that?¡± ¡°¡­¡­Rose.¡± Rose continued. ¡°I will¨C¡± Suddenly, a big hand came and gripped her chin in a rough manner, causing her to stop. It was Ian. ¡°Ugh, uhh!¡± Rose struggled, her toes barely touching the ground. A sense of fear rushed to her mind. ¡®I¡¯m going to die!¡¯ To be honest with you, Ian looked as if he was really going to kill Rose that night. How dare she talk to Laritte like that¡­.? His flesh was seething all over. He wanted to crush her jawbone with his hand. It was then. When Laritte came to her rescue. ¡°Ian, you¡¯re choking my sister.¡± Ian would also be used of murder if he didn¡¯t stop. Laritte¡¯s hand touched Ian¡¯s arm, and his anger subsided as if her touch had a cooling effect. She said again. ¡°Let her go.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± His grip instantly loosened like an obedient dog. Rose fell to the ground. ¡°Hah, Hah¡­¡­.¡± It was so intense that it made her shed tears. She couldn¡¯t even believe she experienced this in the midst of so many people watching. She was nearly twenty, but this was the first time she had ever been treated like this. Unable to hold herself back, she raised her head to shout at Ian. It no longer mattered to her that he was the man she had a crush on. ¡°Argh! Are you crazy?¡± Ian simply set his cor. Rose was screaming, and it sounded no different than a cry of a cat. ¡°What were you supposed to say after being saved?¡± His tone wasmanding. ¡°¡­¡­What?¡± Ian¡¯s eyes fell on Laritte¡¯s red tinted cheek. Damn it, she hit her hard. Contrary to what was directed at Rose, he rubbed her cheek softly. But his words toward Rose continued. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What do you mean¡­¡­¡± ¡°But you just experienced it. Since you¡¯ve lived because of Laritte, you should be grateful to her for the rest of your life.¡± His voice caused chills to coarse down through the core of those who listened. ¡°Don¡¯t be such a poop pig.¡± Cupping Laritte¡¯s face in his palms, he checked the wound affectionately. ¡°Laritte, are you all right? I will make her regret it.¡± Others, who were surrounding them, threw words of constion and concern. ¡°Duchess, what kind of an act was that all of a sudden?¡± ¡°What a mad woman she is! You have to punish her severely.¡± ¡°Please take my handkerchief, my beautiful and kind Lady.¡± Rose had to admit. The people around Laritte used tough at the scene whenever she hit Laritte in the past. Laritte was even beaten under the usation of stealing the jewels Rose hid herself. When Laritte was whipped in front of the brazier, Rose was the only one tough at her¡­¡­. How could she get humiliated by Laritte for just one p on her cheek! Rose burst into tears. ¡°Hic, Hic¡­¡­¡± The moment she started sniffling, a shadow came before her. Rose looked up to see Laritte standing in front of her with her usual calm expression. Laritte had no using expression, but she managed to avert the crowd¡¯s attention to herself. Rose didn¡¯t like it. ¡°D-Did you like it? Sniffle! Did you like it? It must be very enjoyable seeing me like this, you mean little girl!¡± ¡°An ordinary person would¡¯ve been pleased. You were a real devil to me. As for your question, I don¡¯t know.¡± In the meantime, the others started to talk to Ian. Rose would not reappear in society, and Laritte would be the center of attention for everyone. Ian would make it so. However, if this conversation was heard, it might pose a negative effect on a noble woman. The first virtue of a noble was to hide and change their emotions in a graceful manner. Therefore, Ian made it possible for Laritte to say what she wanted to say. Laritte¡¯s eyes scooted back to him in a manner of a question. ¡®Are you happy that you got your revenge?¡¯ He couldn¡¯tugh. But he didn¡¯t mean to forgive Rose so easily. ¡°Does it hurt, Rose?¡± ¡°Why do you ask the obvious! Do you enjoy it that way?¡± ¡°It was the same for me. It was painful and hard for me as well. Because of you.¡± Chapter 43 Chapter 43 Laritte¡¯s life had been so distressing because of Rose. And Rose had always smiled over it. As a perpetrator, she had no reason to sympathize with Laritte¡¯s pain. And now, Rose was in no position to feel Laritte¡¯s situation. Although she was responsible for her own mistakes, and Laritte had to endure pain withoutmitting any sin¡­¡­¡­. ¡°If you can understand how hard it was for me, that will be enough. At least, for now.¡± When Laritte got the wound in her shoulder at Rose¡¯smand, she thought it wouldst forever. But Ian appeared and fixed her shoulder like a child¡¯s fairy tale. Now, the wound on her left arm had been far forgotten. The same was true for the wounds she had received over the past 10 years. She expected them to never heal. But that was also getting better little by little because of the warm-hearted people of the Duchy. It was like magic. A magic so wonderful and full of kindness that would force Laritte to break into tears. That could never be found anywhere else by her. Even the scar of a decade-old pain-inflicted heart would disappear someday. Laritte would be all right. She had now stood up against the sorrow of those past years. The faith in her helped to take her eyes off Rose. She turned her back to Rose, who was lying on her stomach. She was going to end the conversation. But, ¡°Where are you going?¡± Rose shrieked at Laritte¡¯s back as she took a step forward. ¡°Where¡­ Where are you going?!¡± The snowy skin of Laritte¡¯s back was imposing, covered with glittering ornaments and frills. Rose was full of despair. ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± Laritte turned her head to cast her eyes at Rose again. Rose kept shouting. ¡°I will curse you even if my life gets taken away by God! You may be happy right now, but you will end up being abandoned¡­¡­¡± Rose¡¯s fingertips grazed the floor with each word she let out as if they represented her feelings. Those words thumped on Laritte¡¯s eardrums. ¡°Laritte! You will suffer more than me and die of the most terrible disease. I will pray for it to happen every single day!¡± ¡°¡­¡­..The prayers made by humans have always been fruitless.¡± Laritte sighed. It wasn¡¯t that Laritte never prayed. ¡°I also have prayed to Heaven every day. For as long as ten years.¡± ¡®Please, if there is any God up there, don¡¯t let pain cloud my life anymore.¡¯ ¡°For Rose to disappear when I wake up in the morning. Or the Count, the Countess.¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± ¡°But look at how far my prayer has gone. God is not interested in listening to humans.¡± Even if Rose had cursed her, she would be safe. Laritte had experienced it before. Ian approached Laritte. ¡°Have you said everything you wanted to say?¡± ¡°Maybe¡­¡­.. Actually, I can¡¯t tell. I never thought this would happen.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry that Miss Brumayer has such a self-indulgent personality.¡± Ian thought Rose would protect her dignity being the daughter of the Count as he had an eye for them, but it was way too much that he expected. She had gone so low. Laritte ced her hand over her swollen cheek. ¡°Is my face okay? The makeup was done by a precious person like Nichs, but I ruined it.¡± She was the one who got hit, but she was worried about the creativity of the person who did her makeup. ¡®That¡¯s Laritte for you.¡¯ Ian thought inwardly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No matter how much it¡¯ll cost, I will call him back for you.¡± And in Ian¡¯s eyes, Laritte was still a beauty. That was, in fact, the truth. At that time, Rose raised another blow in rage. ¡°Hey, you! You¡¯re gonna be looking like a beggar for the rest of your life!¡± Laritte blinked calmly. ¡°Isn¡¯t that a lie?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Ian said it when I was in bed the other morning. He said I was pretty.¡± Ian got startled at her words. ¡°Ahem! Ahem!¡± He covered his mouth as it became difficult to control his expression. More than that, other people might misunderstand by the way she said¡­¡­ ¡°¡­¡­.Bed?¡± Rose looked devastated. ¡®They have shared a bed!¡¯ Of course, Laritte and Ian had a neat rtionship where they could kiss and talk. ¡°That¡¯s what I was hoping for, that¡¯s what I wanted¡­¡­.¡± The thought of what the two of them did raised her anger and made her stomach churned in a nasty manner. It was now herplete defeat. But Laritte was oblivious to what was wrong with Rose. Why would Ian talk to Laritte in bed? They didn¡¯t share a room! Ian leaned in to tell Laritte what she had said. But seeing her pure innocent eyes close, he couldn¡¯t say a word. How was he supposed to say that? Rose was now thinking he and Laritte had slept together. That was the usual kind of meaning behind such words. So, like this¡­¡­? Something tickled deep in his throat. Laritte said to Rose with a shrug. ¡°You know, I¡¯m trying. If someone finds fault with my face, I¡¯m going to stop¡­.. worrying alone.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°So I ask you to stop it, too. Do not worry about my face anymore.¡± Laritte¡¯s eyes made contact with Ian¡¯s. The two did not say a word, but shared the message to leave. Was this an obvious way of conversation between a couple? ¡°Well then, goodbye. Take care.¡± Laritte made her way out of the hall, bidding goodbye to the copsed form of Rose. The crowd of aristocrats standing far away chatted, curious about the conversation. ¡°What did they talk about?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re curious, ask Miss Rose who¡¯s left there alone.¡± The nobles lied very gracefully. No one got near to Rose. ¡°What a joke, haha. Just talking to her will make us diminish ourselves.¡± Flushed, Rose ran away through another escape route. The night was still long. *** Ian and Laritte walked out, leaving behind the lights of the splendid mansion. It was cold and dark under the night sky. The Duke¡¯s servant was standing before the bonfire with the servants and maids of the other family. ¡°Ah, My Lord, My Lady!¡± Regardless of his loose soles, he ran to Ian and Laritte. ¡°Forgive me. I will be right back with the carriage.¡± Ian shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to apologize for. We¡¯ve decided to leave the banquet a bit earlier. You may take your time.¡± Taking off his jacket, he ced it over Laritte¡¯s shoulders. He also did not forget to carefully close the front to prevent the cold breeze from getting to her. Even with the trees waving their arms and making a dreary sound, she didn¡¯t feel cold thanks to Ian. ¡°How is the ce she hit? It seems better than before.¡± Ian said, cing his palm against her cheek. Fortunately, the swell had now sunk due to the cold air. Laritte¡¯s heart made a jump. ¡°Is it okay now?¡± Laritte changed the topic. ¡°Are we going back to the Duchy now?¡± Today¡¯s goal was to attend their first banquet as the Ducal couple. Now that it had been achieved after so long, All that¡¯s needed was to return back home¡­¡­. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but we need to make a simple stop nearby. I could have sent you back first, but I didn¡¯t want to.¡± Ianughed in a mischievous manner. ¡°I changed it, thinking that we should take a walk after finishing other business. We have more time than expected.¡± He joked, but Laritte got serious. ¡°I¡¯m not good at entertaining anyone. You¡¯d better go out alone.¡± Ian wanted to shake his head and say that he was serious about it with his chin up. Being together was enough. ¡°It won¡¯t be boring. I want to talk to you as my friend. We¡¯re just going to look at the night view from a higher ce.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll try if I can to talk to you.¡± Clenching her fist, she determinedly muttered. She thought about what he would talk about with her. Amused, Ian shook his head. It¡¯s important to have an outing and chat. Normally, Laritte would always say that, but strangely, he felt heartbroken. He was quite happy about the idea of hanging out with her. Wasn¡¯t she as well? The sound of horses¡¯ hooves hitting the gravel neared their location. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. The servant dragged the carriage in the dark. ¡°You¡¯ll soon feel warm inside, My Lord, My Lady.¡± As Ian helped Laritte step inside, she was eager to select a topic to talk about. Chapter 44 Chapter 44 Laritte was still pondering when the carriage arrived at its destination. ¡°Laritte, I¡¯ll be right back. Please wait here.¡± ¡°Oh, ah¡­.. Yes. Where are you going?¡± Ian left her with only the words that he had some business to attend. Laritte peered outside the door of the carriage. It was a small mansion. The lights around the house were bright. The garden at the distance was covered in darkness. It could be the house of any ordinary aristocrat. What stood out was that the mansion looked quite new. Did the person move in recently? Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m stopping only for a while. It wouldn¡¯t take long.¡± She realized that Ian strangely didn¡¯t mention the purpose. ¡°You¡¯re going to talk about work, aren¡¯t you?¡± Then, she could easily guess why he wanted to leave her. She thought women shouldn¡¯t be involved in important business discussions among the family owners. Count Brumayer did not even bother Rose at hours of his work. No matter how cutely Rose acted. He always shouted whenever Rose swarmed in. He wouldn¡¯t even ask why she was barging in. ¡°Well, it¡¯s work.¡± Ian evaded her eye by answering. In truth, he didn¡¯t stop by this mansion for work. There lived a rtive of his own who was lucky enough to be rich at a lightning rate. There was no reason for a Duke to talk business in such a ce. Laritte remained calm and silent. ¡°I can wait for you, so go ahead.¡± Like a puppy waiting for its owner. She did not say that she had the right to follow him since she was the Duchess. She was aware of who gave her the title. She closed the carriage door as she saw Ian moving away. Her hand pressed down on the dress, the frills of which were hovering with the light breeze. The texture was soft and gentle. It made her feel alive. This was all an unimaginable luxury for her just a year ago. Thanks to Ian, she could wear a pretty dress and put on makeup. She even had such good people as servants. No longer did someone hit her for their pleasure or due to their boredom. But it felt strangely suffocating. ¡®Is there another ungrateful person like me?¡¯ She pondered. Luckily, she met Ian and escaped the cage of the Count. But it still felt stuffy as if she was trapped in a new cage. She wondered if Ian was really mistaken by taking her as his Duchess. What if she had volunteered for herself? Funny¡­¡­. It was at that moment. ¡°Laritte!¡± Ian called out while opening the carriage door. He had run back before he could enter the mansion. His bangs were tangled up in front of his face. Laritte opened her eyes wide. ¡°¡­¡­Ian?¡± ¡°I¡­¡­ Come to think of it, you might misunderstand.¡± His look was sincere. ¡°There¡¯s only one reason why I can¡¯t avoid it now. We will go together next time.¡± Laritte wondered if she had been caught in her innermost thoughts. ¡°Don¡¯t think I¡¯m being inconsiderate because I left you in the cold. Ahem-Ahem. Of course that¡¯s what you¡¯d think, but I will always care about you, Laritte.¡± He sounded worried. Because Laritte was a woman, she could think it wasn¡¯t to talk about business. He didn¡¯t even consider it in the first ce, so he didn¡¯t expect she could think that way. ¡°It¡¯s warm in here.¡± She directed her fingers toward the heating equipment and so on. ¡°Oh, yes. I see.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Ahem-Ahem. Then¡­¡­. Then, I¡¯ll be on my way.¡± ¡°Take care of yourself.¡± Ian disappeared into the darkness again. Laritte closed the door before leaning against the window. ¡°Hmmm¡­¡­¡± The situation was the same as before, but this time, she did not feel frustrated. She could see a smile on her nk face reflected in the window ss. Laritte rested her head against the frame of the window. After a while, Ian came back as promised. ¡°Have you been waiting long?¡± ¡°You know it wasn¡¯t that long. What¡¯s in your hand?¡± There contained a wooden doll in hisrge hand. A doll that a seven-year-old child would like. ¡°Ah, I told you that a new product of this mansion¡¯s owner was arriving soon. He runs apany that makes children¡¯s toys.¡± Ian was about to hand over the doll to the servant. It didn¡¯t mean anything much to him. He was the Duke of Reinhardt, but it didn¡¯t have anything to do with his own work. He also had a special reason to stop by the mansion this time. ¡°It¡¯s expensive, but I don¡¯t need it¡­¡­.¡± Laritte snatched the doll out of his grip. ¡°Me! Give it. Give it to me. Why would you have to throw it away?¡± Her cheeks were brightly colored. She looked the same when she entered the County of Brumayer as a child. When she was at the age of ying with toys. But no one in the family would ever give her a doll. She envied Rose whenever she saw her y with a doll. ¡°I¡¯ve never yed with anything like this. It¡¯s fascinating.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­You¡¯ve never seen it?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no way I did.¡± Laritte¡¯s tone was calm. Ian, however, rubbed his chin, fearing he had made a slip of his tongue. How cruel of Count Brumayer to never buy her a toy. How could he make up for this mistake? The idea for a toy store prickled at the back of his mind. If he searched the nearby business district, he would find at least one store. ¡°Would you like a toy store as a present, Laritte?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous. I don¡¯t need it at this age.¡± Laritte said, but she enjoyed moving the limbs of the doll. But Ian was serious about it. Laritte noticed his look and pped the back of his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t think of doing anything stupid!¡± He asked again. ¡°You really don¡¯t need it?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t! Really!¡± Since then, the two exchanged rmendations and rejection more than 20 times. In the end, the defeated individual, Ian, had to soothe his regretful appetite. *** While Laritte and Ian yfully talked under the night sky, others were losing their mind. ¡°You! What were you doing out there!¡± Count Brumayer¡¯s loud voice rang out of the mansion. Thedy was greatly exalted. Rose was humiliated when she met the Duke at the banquet? And all the rumors she spread were proved to be fake? It wasn¡¯t usually such a big deal. Thanks to the maid who followed Rose, she was quick to hear the news, but she could not respond. Thrash! Rose threw her gloves at the wall. ¡°I know, I know! Don¡¯t yell at me!¡± The most frustrated was Rose. Now that she had entered the society for spreading rumors, she thought it¡¯d be all over once she got married and paid the Duke. Damn it! How did it end up like this? Now, no aristocrat would face Rose. She would never be invited to a gathering again from this family. ¡°Damn you, Laritte! It¡¯s all because of that girl¡­¡­ That terrible girl who wasn¡¯t even capable of standing up!¡± What just happened at the party was still stabbing her. With the dress and the jewel glimmering under the colorful lights, she stood as the most morous woman in the banquet. Laritte Brumayer. This was all because of her. The girl who was now the Duchess, Laritte Reinhardt. The Countess folded her arms. ¡°What good have you done? You have to get your stuff right!¡± Rose also responded in a formidable manner. ¡°You don¡¯t have to treat me like an infant anymore. You know what? It¡¯s all your fault, Mom, Dad! It would have been great if there was a proper trade. You didn¡¯t have to go all the way to pay back the Duke¡¯s money!¡± The Count walked in from outside. Rose grew nervous when she saw his expression. ¡°Get out right now, Rose.¡± Chapter 45 Chapter 45 ¡®Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re kicking her out?¡¯ The Countess wrapped her arms around Rose. ¡°Honey, she¡¯s still our daughter.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not abandoning her. I¡¯m sure Viscount Walson hasn¡¯t heard of this yet.¡± The family of Viscount Walson was one of the families who believed in the rumors Rose spread, and was in the talks of marriage with Rose. Rose was after him. Because he had a lot of money to provide. She was supposed to meet him at the party earlier that evening. This is what the Count meant. Viscount Walson had no specific connection with other nobles. It wouldn¡¯t be until dayster that the news of Rose¡¯s disgrace would reach him. So if she made him pledge to marry her right now, Rose would seed! Of course, Viscount Walson would go berserk if he found out the truth btedly. But that problem could be solvedter. Rose¡¯s eyes shed open. ¡°Dad, is it about marriage?¡± ¡°You¡¯re sharp. Do anything you want. You don¡¯t have to return for the night, so just make sure to get him to vow for the marriage.¡± ¡°Do not worry!¡± She realized it wasn¡¯t toote. Marrying Viscount Walson would not just stop at paying off the Duke¡¯s money. ¡®Laritte, if you can act your way with the Duke¡­¡­ then I will also appear in splendor! The day will surely arrive when I will beat the girl¡¯s throng!¡¯ Rose checked her dress in a hurried manner. She went outside to find the carriage already prepared. The Viscount¡¯s mansion wasn¡¯t far from here. The carriage sped off as she sat inside it. The maid first went to the door to inform the Viscount that Rose had arrived. ¡°Please open the door! Please open it.¡± The door was gently creaked open. Upon recognizing the maid from the Brumayers, the butler frowned. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± The maid was surprised by his unusual tone. She knew Viscount Walson had feelings for Rose. Every time Rose visited the mansion, he would rush to greet her immediately and treat her nicely in every way, no matter what. Rose was also beautiful in his eyes. In addition, the Brumayers were the family that Viscount Walson wanted to stay close to because of their historic presence. Shivers ran down the maid¡¯s shoulders. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Of course, it was her first time to be here on a night where her Lady came to visit. But why was the butler¡¯s expression so fierce? ¡°Miss Rose has arrived to have a talk with the Viscount.¡± The butler shook his head firmly. ¡°My master hasn¡¯t been feeling well since today, so he cannot attend to any guest.¡± ¡°What do you mean? Is it fine for a butler to say this without the consent of his master?¡± For some reason, the butler wasn¡¯t allowed to wee Rose Brumayer. It was the same with all of the servants of the Viscount. But he couldn¡¯t help it because of the maid¡¯s stubbornness. ¡°Then, let me go upstairs and ask my master. Wait here.¡± It wasn¡¯t long before the butler came back. He delivered his master¡¯s refusal through the crack in the door with a locktch. ¡°My master said that it¡¯ste today, so he asked her to visit himter.¡± Later? It struck the maid. Had he already heard that Miss Rose was humiliated by Laritte? The maid was forced to return to the carriage where Rose was seated. ¡°Miss, the Viscount says it¡¯ll be difficult for him to meet you today.¡± Rose couldn¡¯t believe her ears. Her mouth agape in surprise and shock. Like the maid, this answer was unexpected to her. The Viscount must have noticed Rose¡¯s innermost thoughts when she came at such ate hour. He must¡¯ve realized she hade to talk about the marriage. But Rose didn¡¯t think the Viscount could refuse her. ¡®How dare Viscount Walson refuse my visit?¡¯ ¡°Did you make it clear that I was here?¡± ¡°O-Of course¡­. I have, Miss! The butler said he wasn¡¯t doing well.¡± The maid gulped nervously under Rose¡¯s spiteful re. Rose was about to smack her palm across the maid¡¯s cheek. But she gave up on the thought. She couldn¡¯t afford to hound on the maid now. Rose got out of the carriage and walked directly to the door of the mansion. So what if he¡¯s sick? He would wee her no matter what since she¡¯s here! ¡°Come here, right now!¡± She bellowed outside the door. The butler answered the door again. He looked tired of it. ¡°I¡¯m afraid, Miss Rose, that¡­.¡± ¡°Get out of the way! I¡¯ll tell him myself when I see him in person.¡± She pushed herself into shambles. Storming her way past the butler, she looked around the house. Beyond the white mid-door with several arches, there was a living room. There were dolls of various designs hanging from their holders. Viscount Walson ran apany that made toys for children. Thepany was very popr among the middle ss people, and it was speeding up theunch of new products now. That¡¯s how this scenery was created. ¡®What¡¯s with this piece of wooden doll? Is that a new toy he¡¯s developing? Hmm, it¡¯s quite interesting that money can be made from things like this.¡¯ Her eyes fell on a doll over the orange table. She shook her head. This wasn¡¯t the time for it. ¡°Where is my dear Viscount? I wish to see for myself how much he¡¯s sick so that I can take care of him.¡± The Viscount¡¯s maids rushed to their master to deliver the news. Finally, he appeared above the stairs on the second floor. The young man, resembling a crushed rat, stood in a neat costume. His freckled cheeks were red in embarrassment. ¡°What¡¯s all this fuss about?¡± ¡°My dear Viscount! I heard you weren¡¯t feeling well, so I rushed in. Are you all right?¡± Rose uttered in an abominable word of concern. She grabbed the railing and climbed up the stairs to get a good look at him. Suddenly, she frowned. Didn¡¯t they say he was sick? The Viscount looked far well from being sick. It didn¡¯t smell like medicine. Instead, she could only feel the unique smell of wood and hear the crackling sound of firewood. Viscount Walson raised his voice in anger. ¡°What is wrong with you, Miss? Leave my house now!¡± ¡°But Viscount¡­.. are you really sick? With all due respect, I think you look fine¡­..¡± She nervously spoke. Had he alreadye to know that the Count¡¯s position crumbled to the ground? ¡®I can¡¯t let go of this kind of family with the money!¡¯ The Viscount raised his voice. ¡°Come on! Get out of my mansion, now!¡± She turned her head to see if someone was looking. And, she felt strange when she found no one caring about their master¡¯s unusual treatment. Eventually, Rose was forced out of the house. What happened here? *** Laritte threw the raspberries into her mouth. The sweet and sour nectar collided with her taste buds. ¡°Mmm, it¡¯s heavenly.¡± After returning to the mansion, Laritte and Ian sat at the table. Raspberry baskets were kept in front of them. How did this happen? Late that night after the banquet, there weren¡¯t many ces for them to visit. Inevitably, they found raspberry bushes while having a light walk down the path. ¡°d that we picked the raspberries, right? Snacks at dawn are good as well.¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Ian unwantedly uttered the words as he watched Laritte bite the berries. He didn¡¯t like the way things were now. He was trying to have a friendly conversation with her! ¡®I didn¡¯t expect for Laritte to find raspberries instead¡­¡­¡­¡¯ She asked to pick them, but Ian wanted to oppose it. The thorny bushes appeared too dangerous for her to approach. But looking at her, she could even pass through it naked. Ian had always lost to her. This time again, it went as Laritte wanted. Laritte asked. ¡°By the way, where did you go earlier? You went to a rather mysterious mansion. I¡¯m even more curious now that you said it was due to an unavoidable reason.¡± Ian¡¯s fingers brushed over the raspberries that he didn¡¯t even eat. ¡°Ahem, ahem.¡± ¡°Hmph¡­¡­. If you don¡¯t want to tell me, that¡¯s fine.¡± There was a reason why he couldn¡¯t speak. Ian recalled the scene when he entered the mansion. Chapter 46 Chapter 46 The house where he left Laritte waiting in the carriage was the house of none other than Viscount Walson. The most powerful man Rose could marry. ¡°Wee, Duke!¡± Viscount Walson scurried into the living room. The man named Ian Reinhardt was like a heavenly being to the Viscount. There could be no business out of reach to the Duke¡¯s family. And Ian himself was a frightening person. ¡°¡­¡­Nice to see you, Viscount Walson.¡± Ian said as he sat down on a well-designed chair, supporting his chin on his loose fist. The Viscount lowered himself down on a chair across from him, nervousness clear in his eyes. ¡®I heard he¡¯s a Swordmaster. He¡¯s as formidable as I expected.¡¯ Ian¡¯s tanned skin and well-built muscles were the best proof. Compared to the Viscount¡¯s mouse-like dwarf size. He flinched as his eyes met Ian¡¯s. If someone was the scariest person in the world, Ian Reinhardt would be the one! Laritte would snicker if she heard this. Since Ian waspletely different in front of her. Various cookies and ck tea were ced on the table between Ian and the Viscount. Thetter smiled as he offered. ¡°Because I was recently alerted of your arrival¡­. the dessert that¡¯s been prepared is insignificant. Please forgive me.¡± ¡°I see.¡± While the Viscount panicked. ¡®Is he saying it¡¯s fine or does he want me to bring another dessert?¡¯ He even wondered if he should go to a nearby aristocracy and rent a kitchen. Ian¡¯s eyes shifted to the hands of the Viscount. He could tell how nervous he was. ¡°I don¡¯t know if ck tea suits my taste.¡± ¡°Then, why didn¡¯t you drink green tea?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s no problem! This tea is from a brand that I usually order from. It¡¯s also very popr. That¡¯s why I initially thought it¡¯d fit me well, especially since I don¡¯t have much variation in taste.¡± ¡°No wonder¡­¡­¡± Viscount Walson fell in agony again. He waspletely caught up in Ian¡¯s pace. Just as Ian wanted. As a matter of fact, most people treated Ian Reinhardt this way. They were either scared of him or went to tter him. ¡°S-So, why has the Duke decided to visit me? I¡¯m afraid I haven¡¯t heard of the reason when I heard of your arrival¡­..¡± ¡°My wife wants to buy toys for her child.¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯ve heard of me running a toypany!¡± Then it struck him. ¡°Uhh¡­. Did you say, child? Your wife is having a child?¡± He was shocked. He was told that the Duke was forced to let the illegitimate girl in as his mistress. And it was because of the paperwork. ¡®That¡¯s exactly what Rose told me. But now that illegitimate girl is pregnant?! And the Duke allowed that? Without seeking a nobledy from the government?¡¯ Ian was aware of the Viscount¡¯s surprise. So he spoke. ¡°She¡¯s not pregnant, but she¡¯s a very affectionate woman. She wishes to care for her future child.¡± As a believer of Rose¡¯s words, the Viscount first thought the illegitimate girl was mentally unstable. That she was trying to conceive the Duke¡¯s child! ¡°Does the Duke wish to make her the mother of his heir?¡± Ian leaned in. ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I?¡± The Viscount really was unaware of this. He had to curry favour with Ian. Ian smiled bitterly as no answer came from him. ¡°Isn¡¯t it normal to have children when you¡¯re married? I came all the way here to get a toy for my own wife.¡± ¡°Y-You, You¡¯vee to the right ce, Duke.¡± ¡°Of course. Everyone thinks it sounds weird when I say this. Because of some false rumors made by some noble daughter.¡± Ian heaved a loud sigh. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯ve decided to never let here back to society.¡± ¡°N-Never¡­.?!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t intend to do so initially. But shouldn¡¯t such a woman pay back the Duke of Reinhardt with her life? I can¡¯t let her off the hook. Isn¡¯t that right, Viscount?¡± Ian asked, holding his teacup. The Viscount nodded furiously in response. He realized for ¡®such a woman¡¯ to be Rose. The illegitimate child¡¯s family were obviously the Brumayers! At this moment, he realized he shouldn¡¯t even talk to Rose anymore. Rose¡¯sst hope had been cut off. Everything was within Ian¡¯s grip now. Now, he was on his way to leave the mansion. ¡°I shall take my leave now. Sorry about thete hour visit I made.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s fine, Duke!¡± ¡°Thank you for rmending which toy would suit the most. It¡¯s reliable because it¡¯s what thepany owner himself told me.¡± The Viscount bowed. Ian thought. ¡®Laritte would never treat me like that.¡¯ At the thought, a smile appeared on his face. Laritte was such a different woman. Apart from Laritte, the only one who treated him sincerely was nanny Ava. It was natural for her to do so since she raised him as if he were her own child since he was an infant, but what about Laritte? That¡¯s why every time Ian spent time with Laritte, he enjoyed it. She was an amusing friend of his. Viscount Walson¡¯s eyes caught the smile appearing on Ian¡¯s lips. ¡°Y-You must¡¯ve had a great day, Duke! That¡¯s the first time you¡¯ve smiled like that. Although I¡¯ve only met you now¡­..¡± Just as he said this, the smile disappeared. ¡°I smiled?¡± Laritte wasn¡¯t even in front of him. He was only thinking about her, and now he was smiling in front of others? ¡°That is impossible. You don¡¯t have good eyesight, do you?¡± Laritte was only his friend. She was the one who wanted it. Ian should think of her as the same. However, was his friend changing him this much? Ian¡¯s heart throbbed against his chest. ¡®No way, that can¡¯t be!¡¯ But his heart continued to beat ironically. The aura around him gradually darkened, which caused Viscount Walson to flinch in fear. He nodded. ¡°Eek! Yes! Yes! You¡¯re right, Duke. I was mistaken. I must¡¯ve made a mistake.¡± ¡°Good, you admitted it.¡± Ian constantly repeated inwardly¡­ That Laritte was only his friend. ¡®It must be because of me that my heart is pounding like this. Am I sick?¡¯ He left the mansion hurriedly with a new doll in his arms presented as a gift. *** The reason why he didn¡¯t want Laritte to know what he did in the mansion was so that she could not object to isting the Brumayers. ¡®It¡¯d be a big problem if she forgives them. But I won¡¯t allow that to happen.¡¯ Laritte was still busy savoring the raspberries. His chest made a strange twist as he kept watching her. ¡®Why does she look so beautiful even when she¡¯s just eating raspberries?¡¯ It was just an illusion¡­¡­. He reflected again. He decided to concentrate on something else. He began to write a letter. Laritte didn¡¯t bother to look at it since he covered it with his forearm. The recipient would be a senior official working at an investigative agency who has known the Duke for a long time. ¡®Now it¡¯s time to take everything the Brumayers have.¡¯ The Brumayers wouldn¡¯t be able to pay back the money, so he can enforce it with ease. They would also face the punishment for violently stealing a dress. ¡°Laritte, do you happen to have any belongings left at the house of Brumayer?¡± ¡°Yes, I might have some things that I left behind. Why are you asking?¡± Ian was determined to receivepensation from the Brumayers. It was only a paltry estate and a mansion. Being a Duke, he had the ability to confiscate that. When he receives the mansion, he would tear it down in front of the Count and his family. Clearly, Ian didn¡¯t need a house like that. ¡°I¡¯ve decided to take your belongings out of there in advance.¡± ¡°Hm? Well, okay then.¡± Laritte shrugged, not understanding his words. It wasn¡¯t long before she spoke again. ¡°Oh, there¡¯s one left.¡± There was only one raspberry left in the basket. Ian nced at her. Where did all of them go¡­..? Well, the criminal was right in front of him. Laritte extended the berry towards Ian after much consideration. ¡°Here, thest one. This is for you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. You can eat it, Laritte.¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Ian wasn¡¯t that interested in it. She agonized and hesitated again at his words. She felt pathetic because of how much she wanted to eat it. Still, she asked again. ¡°¡­..I¡¯ve already had a lot. I can pass on thest one. Put it in your mouth before I change my mind.¡± Ian couldn¡¯t believe she was agonizing over raspberries. His heart started pounding again. ¡®This can¡¯t be right!¡¯ Ian hit his head so hard on the wall that it seemed as though he made the wall cry. Waah! ¡°Does your head hurt?¡± Her eyes widened. ¡°In any case, I¡¯ve changed my mind now.¡± Then, she immediately put the raspberry into her mouth. Her cute act caused a chuckle rumble out of his chest. Chapter 47 Chapter 47 After a while, Rose opened her eyes while lying on her bed. ¡°Hmmm.¡± The sun outside the window was casting brighter res than usual. ¡°What? I slept this long¡­..? Why didn¡¯t they wake me up?¡± Rose Brumayer always acted like a picky youngster. Especially after waking up. The maids were supposed to wake her up at the appointed time in the morning. But no one came. Rose had been inside the house since she was humiliated by Laritte and rejected by her fianc¨¦e. Because of that, her hysteria got worse. In the past, she would have bullied Laritte as a way to express her tantrums. Simr to how children disturbed ants who minded their own business on branches. Since she couldn¡¯t do that now, her stress just piled up. She gritted. ¡®Derpy employees. I¡¯m sure they¡¯re cking since I haven¡¯t lifted up my whiptely!¡¯ She decided to release her anger on them. She rushed outside the room. She turned left through the corridor on the second floor to find a man standing in front of a painting. ¡°Hey, you!¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. She approached him as he thought he was a servant. When the man turned around, she froze. It wasn¡¯t a servant. Rather, it was a government personal dressed in a uniform. Only then did she take a look at her surroundings. The hallway was empty. Devoid of any sculptures, flower vases, or any decorative items for that matter. What¡¯s worse, the official was currently taking off the remaining paintings. ¡°W-Who are you? Why are you taking that?¡± The man shook his hand at her as if he was being bothered. ¡°I¡¯m just following orders from above, so make aint there, Miss.¡± Rose may have been expelled from social gatherings, but she was still an aristocrat. The daughter of a family who owned an estate. She raised her voice. ¡°You lowly! Are you out of your mind?¡± The man casually spoke. ¡°Is it necessary to properly treat a fallen aristocrat who has nond?¡± ¡°F-Fallen? What?¡± He did not respond anymore. Rose ran down to the first floor, still in her nightgown. On her way, she saw many officials carrying their furniture and other misceneous things they owned out of the mansion. She ran to the Countess, who was sitting in one corner. ¡°Mom! What¡¯s happening?¡± ¡°The Duke has filed awsuit with the investigative agency. The mansion and estate are now in his possession!¡± ¡°That means¡­.¡± Boom! Rose felt as though a big rock came crashing down on her. Without a mansion and estate, the title of an aristocrat meant nothing. No wealthy merchant would deal with the Brumayers. ¡°We¡¯re finished, Rose!¡± The Countess ran her fingers over her head, messing up her hairstyle in the process. But this price was less than what gued Laritte for those many years. Rose stopped an official the moment she spotted him carrying away her dresses. ¡°Those are my clothes!¡± ¡°Everything in this mansion has been ordered to be confiscated. Be happy we didn¡¯t take away your gown.¡± ¡°Where are you taking them all?¡± The man checked the documents before he answered. ¡°The estate, the mansion, and the rest of your possessions now belong to the Duke of Reinhardt. There had been a demand to send the belongings of the count we are taking away to his estate.¡± ¡°They¡¯re going to the Duchy¡­¡­?¡± Rose had an idea. She would definitely find Laritte at the Duke¡¯s mansion. There was a chance she could get back her possessions if she begged Laritte for forgiveness. ¡°Mom! Dad! This is not the time to be sitting here idly. Let¡¯s hurry and make our way to the Duke¡¯s mansion.¡± ¡°What are you nning to do?¡± ¡°Laritte is there! We could try apologizing to that girl!¡± The Count and his wife exchanged looks out of concern. Rose continued, determined to convince them. ¡°If nothing happens even after apologizing, we will reveal it to the public and get our house back. We can¡¯t get thrown off without a penny!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not a bad idea!¡± Having been convinced by Rose, they began to prepare to leave. *** Ian and Laritte were having a peaceful time. Ian¡¯s excessive work had also gradually diminished. Even so, he didn¡¯t appear in any gathering again. He agreed with Laritte¡¯s opinion on such a ce being annoying. Plenty of activities could be done in the house of the Duke itself. The two could spend time eating together, or if the weather was nice, they could have a light pic in the garden. Or choose to talk about a random luxury item. They spent the afternoon as usual when each chose a book to read from the study. The study looked so old that it seemed as if it were built a hundred years ago. But that didn¡¯t mean it was true. From the open window came light sun rays pouring in and the refreshing scent of flowers apanying the slow breeze. Ian and Laritte read the books in their hands while taking a bite of the cookies the chef had made ambitiously. At some point, Ian asked. ¡°I¡¯ve been wondering about this for a while, but is that what it¡¯s about?¡± The title of the book in Laritte¡¯s hand was ¡¶100 Easy Recipes Starting With Dragons¡·. This was the first time he came to know that such a thing existed in the study. ¡°It contains recipes that contain dragon parts.¡± The ingredients found from dragons were known to be very rare. The remains of runaway dragons were distributed in the order in which they contributed to the destruction of viges. However, Ian, being a Swordmaster, had never eaten anything made of a dragon part. ¡°Where do they get them from?¡± ¡°I assume that¡¯s the reason why they wrote it in their imagination.¡± Ian became more curious. ¡°No, if that¡¯s the case, is it meaningful as a recipe?¡± ¡°This is where it gets interesting.¡± Laritte returned to concentrate on the book again. Ian was going to question her again. However, his eyes stopped on her appearance. Her silver strangles swayed as the breeze from outside touched them. He felt his pulse elerate again. Now, he had epted this as an evesting feeling. For days, he had thought of too many excuses to exin it. But he failed. Laritte was beautiful. Objectively at that. Would such a person grow less attractive in his eyes if she remained a friend? No wonder it made him tremble! He would be fine once he got used to it over time. Then, a maid quietly walked into the study. ¡°My Lord, I havee to say something¡­¡­¡± She whispered to him. ¡°Count Brumayer, Countess Brumayer, and their daughter havee to see the Madam. Do you want me to send them off? I thought Madam might feel ufortable.¡± ¡°They¡¯re here?¡± Now that he thought about it, today was the day the family of the Count would be thrown out of the house. ¡®I can see why they¡¯re here.¡¯ Now, there was no need to hide it from Laritte. He closed the book and told her the truth. ¡°Laritte, the Brumayers havee to the estate.¡± ¡°Them? Why¡­..¡± ¡°I¡¯ve confiscated the Count¡¯s property. Ah, and the dress of Duchess Selena that they stole must be on the way back, too.¡± It was so sudden to Laritte. When did that happen? ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t tell you in advance. I was afraid that you¡¯d stop me.¡± She wasn¡¯t angry, of course. Ian read her face and said. ¡°They wish to see you. You can go swear at them or use violence. There will be no one watching.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± She agonized for a moment and shook her head. She had no reason to meet them. The warm treatment she was receiving at the Duchy was enough. ¡°I¡¯ll go if you ask me, Ian.¡± ¡°Then you don¡¯t have to. I¡¯ll go take a look myself.¡± Ian stood up. His walk to dere the family¡¯s death sentence was extremely rxed. Meanwhile, the Brumayers stood still at the door of the huge mansion. Count Brumayer crossed his arms before his chest. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you taking us to the parlor?¡± ¡°The Duke has only allowed you to stay here. Please wait here.¡± The maid¡¯s expression was very cold. So were all of the employees¡¯. The Brumayers deserved it for whatever they did to Laritte. The Count had never been disgraced like this. ¡°How dare you!¡± The Countess stopped him by grabbing his wrist. ¡°Have patience, honey.¡± It wasn¡¯t just the servants. The knights also looked at them coldly from afar. Rose responded. ¡°That¡¯s right, dad. Let¡¯s just stay low for a second. Until that little Laritte¡­..¡± ¡°Hmph! I understand. I can¡¯t wait to see how bright her face has be.¡± A knight cleared his throat. ¡°Ahem! Ahem!¡± ¡°This is the Duchy. If you use profanity toward the Duchess, it¡¯ll be close to impossible for the Duke to spare your life.¡± Chapter 48 Chapter 48 Count Brumayer pointed his finger in a frenzied manner. ¡°Laritte wouldn¡¯t have been born without me! That little girl dared to¨C¡± He choked on his words as soon as Ian appeared. ¡°The Count has never thought of her as your child, so how does it matter now?¡± ¡°D-Duke!¡± ¡°Very well. If the Count relentlessly curses Laritte, I shall hold no judgment before ending his life. I¡¯ll make sure of it.¡± The Count stuttered in response. ¡°W-Where is Laritte¡­..?¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t wish toe out here. I doubt she has any reason to care about you.¡± Rose, who was hiding behind the Countess, yelled. ¡°It can¡¯t be true!¡± Ian shed his smile at Rose. ¡°I see thedy still hasn¡¯te to her senses. She came all the way here.¡± He took heavy steps toward Rose. ¡°Have you been dreaming when Laritte saved your life?¡± ¡°Eek!¡± Rose hid behind the Countess in fear again. The Countess fell to her knees on the floor. ¡°I beg you! Please have mercy on us! There¡¯s nowhere we can go. Doesn¡¯t our family¡¯s property appear as dust in front of the Duke¡¯s?¡± ¡°Indeed. Why have youe here then?¡± ¡°T-That¡­..¡± ¡°Do not worry about your journey from now on. I hear the Marquiscks the resources to rule the cold north. Many people keep freezing to death.¡± Ian gestured to his knights. ¡°Prepare to send them to the North.¡± ¡°Yes, Captain!¡± The knights obeyed and captured the Brumayers with both arms. The Countess realized that their entire n had failed. She screamed. ¡°Then, Duke! How are you any different from us?!¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Intrigued, Ian raised his right hand, and the knights stopped dragging the family at hismand. ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°We admit that we¡¯ve mistreated Laritte! But we had fair reasons!¡± Ian once received a report on Laritte¡¯s frail figure to have numerous injuries. The fact that those injuries had to be covered by clothes was very pressing. ¡°Hitting with a heated whip suited your reasons? Funny. Laritte had been treated as a thorough underdog in your family, wasn¡¯t she? Was it a fair manner to mistreat such a child?¡± ¡°Y-You are the same! We¡¯re weakpared to you, Duke! You¡¯re mistreating the weak like we once did!¡± ¡®What a load of trash¡¯, Ian thought. ¡®Commoners barely make a living, and the aristocrats are weak¡­..?¡¯ He shrugged. ¡°Really? Then, I suppose I¡¯m as coarse as you are. So what if I am?¡± ¡°What¡­..¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯ve never pretended to be nice.¡± The knights continued as Ian beckoned again. ¡°Duke! Arghhh!!¡± His face remained emotionless as the Count¡¯s family was dragged away. The nanny Ava approached behind him. ¡°The Count¡¯s belongings have arrived. What should we do with them, Duke?¡± ¡°Present the stolen dress to Laritte in a box. Burn the rest.¡± ¡°But the goods seem valuable. Especially Count Brumayer¡¯s. He¡¯s only known to possess luxury items all his life. Even his cane is from a popr social workshop. Why don¡¯t we send some useful furniture to an orphanage we have nearby?¡± ¡°Fair enough. Clean it up.¡± Ian took the dress and stepped into the mansion. Just in time, Butterfly appeared in the front yard and followed Ian. ¡°Meow.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve gotten fat. Has your mother been feeding you a lot?¡± Both of them walked back to the mansion. That was it. The house of Brumayer, which was once known as a contributor to the foundation of the empire, came to an eternal end. On this one calm afternoon. *** Ian dered as he walked into the study. ¡°I have a present for you, Laritte.¡± He held out a long box, beautifully wrapped with ribbons. ¡°What kind of present did you bring when you went to meet the Brumayers?¡± She asked as she epted the box. ¡°¡­..What happened to them? They¡¯re not dead, are they?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want them dead?¡± Laritte¡¯s innocent and indifferent eyes seemed to be mixed with various emotions. She might have wished for it, but she shook her head. ¡°Then¡­..¡± ¡°They¡¯ve been sent far away from here. If they behave, they won¡¯t die.¡± At least, Laritte now had no chance of running into them. She seemed surprised. Her living a peaceful life in this mansion still felt like a dream. ¡°Anyway, please have a look at your gift.¡± On Ian¡¯s reminder, she opened the box. Inside it was the dress that used to belong to Ian¡¯s mother, Selena. He had given it to Laritte, who in turn lost it to Rose. It finally found its way back. ¡°Oh¡­¡­¡± She felt uncertain. She was ashamed that she lost the dress of the previous Duchess. Ian, reading her face, said. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Why are you apologizing?¡± ¡°This is something that the royal court decided to covet because of the dragon¡¯s fabric. This dress made you suffer so much.¡± Laritte could understand that he was trying tofort her. ¡°Can I present it to you again to be sure no one takes it away?¡± He said as she stared at the dress in conflict. It reminded her of Ian¡¯s mother, whom she had never even seen. ¡®Forgive me, Lady Selena. If you give me another chance, I promise I¡¯ll never lose it again.¡¯ She firmlymitted. ¡°If I lose this again, I shall be ready to ept death.¡± ¡°What?¡± That morbid statement of hers unsettled Ian. She hugged the box tight in her arms like her own child. ¡°I shall ept death!¡± ¡°Wha¡­¡­?¡± Of course, that day never arrived when she lost the dress again. However, Ian seemed worried. ¡®What if the dress gets lost, and she epts death¡­¡­?¡¯ Laritte clutched the dress with her dear life. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. For the first time, she had something she didn¡¯t want to give up on, even if it risked her life. The dress, and the warm people she was living with. She made a promise not to lose either of them. Laritte and the veteran of the Knights Ian was now frequently seeing Laritte on his way. Today, the two bumped into each other in the hallway again. Laritte asked, ¡°Where are you going? With a sword?¡± He was wearing ck armor. The ck te of copper insignia was reminiscent of a dragon. Any young woman would¡¯ve fallen in love at first sight. People were believed to be attracted to someone with a strong demeanor. But Laritte was only curious about his destination. ¡°I have a simple transmission to attend. I¡¯m going to the training field.¡± The transmission ceremony was a ce for knights to gather before they leave on a mission. With the fate of the nation at stake, the ceremony was held grandly. In this case, however, Ian was needed to check their status. ¡°Some of the knights have to leave for the Magee teau. And what is Laritte doing?¡± ¡°I was just taking a walk. Then I¡¯ll apany you to the field.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± There was a dullness in his voice. Ian wanted to distance himself from Laritte until he could treat her normally as a friend. To help himself recover from the strange palpitations as soon as possible. ¡°Don¡¯t you have any other things to attend to?¡± ¡°You already know that I don¡¯t have anything to do¡­..¡± The Duke of Reinhardt lived like an isted ind in a sea, who distanced himself from other nobles. And there had been such a tendency for generations, which is why Laritte became more adamant. The Duchy of Reinhardt was the definition of perfect. That¡¯s why Laritte didn¡¯t have much work as a hostess. Eventually, Ian had to head to the training field with Laritte. Chapter 49 Chapter 49 Laritte asked as she walked down the hallway. ¡°Why are they going to the Magee teau? It¡¯s within the Dukedom, isn¡¯t it?¡± The teau was located far away from the mansion. Because of that, she realized just how vast the Dukedom was. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m sending a dispatch unit to trace a dragon rumored to be seen on thend.¡± She was surprised. The expression wasn¡¯t visible on her face, but she was. A runaway dragon was known to appear every decade. Such dragons needed to be eradicated by the Swordmasters and the troops they lead. ¡°That¡¯s concerning.¡± ¡°We¡¯re not sure. The farmers may have just mistaken it when they saw the marks made by some kind of an animal.¡± One in a hundred chances lead to locating a real dragon. The Ducal couple emerged from the mansion. The mood in the air felt different than usual. Everyone was engaged in preparing the investigation team. A shiny horse was prepared for the knight. The luggage containing necessary items was tied to the horse. One of the men approached the Duke. ¡°Captain! Allow me to report the progress.¡± ¡°How¡¯s the health condition of the knight?¡± ¡°Everything is fine. The physician has finished his examination.¡± Ian listened to further reports, while Laritte walked to where the horse stood. After finishing, Ian approached her. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Just looking around.¡± She was staring at the horse. Her eyes were so intense that even the trained stallion backed away in fear. ¡°¡­..Do you want to eat that horse?¡± Every individual standing around the couple thought the same. ¡°No. I¡¯m just watching it.¡± ¡°Or something about its skin¡­..¡± He stopped at Laritte¡¯s fierce eyes. ¡°Oh! I know.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± Laritte nodded. Neither did she want to have its meat nor its leather. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Her gaze was ¡®affectionate¡¯. There could be only one meaning. ¡°Do you want to ride a horse?¡± ¡°Um¡­¡­¡± That was what she wanted. Her eyes sparkled a thousand colors in response. The knights watching whispered between themselves. ¡°No way, that¡¯s what she wanted? She looked as if she wanted to grill its meat.¡± ¡°Just as I thought, something is different about her¡­¡­¡± Horses were only known to be ridden by knights in the Iassa Empire. This had continued for over a thousand years. Lords could enjoy such horse-riding activities, but thedies were forbidden. Women were supposed to be gentle and flowery. That was the rule. Needless to say, Laritte was a little hesitant to speak her mind. She wasn¡¯t sure if Ian cared about such historic rules. ¡°Then I¡¯ll prepare a suit for you. It¡¯ll probably take a few days.¡± Ian said without a hint of difficulty. ¡°¡­¡­Are you sure?¡± ¡°Have you ever seen me lie?¡± ¡°How many days is it going to take?¡± ¡°It needs more time. We have to find the right horse for Laritte, and since you¡¯re a beginner, you¡¯ll need a helmet for your protection.¡± At that, her eyesnded on his helmet. ¡°Any horse should be fine. And, this shall be enough for protecting my head.¡± ¡°What shall?¡± She took his helmet. Ian couldn¡¯t allow that. He couldn¡¯t let Laritte get hurt with this mediocre helmet. Laritte dered, pressing down his helmet over her head. ¡°Perfect.¡± The people around were all stunned. ¡®Not way¡­¡­!¡¯ Laritte¡¯s head was way smaller than Ian¡¯s. The helmet ttered on her head. Not to mention, how heavy it was. But she believed this was perfect for her. ¡°Is this helmet expensive? You can just lend it to me.¡± ¡°Not much.¡± It was very expensive. ¡°Sounds great.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.I¡¯ll give it to you if I have¨C¡± ¡°Oh! My neck. Is it supposed to sit like this?¡± Her head was leaning out of bnce. Panicking, Ian grabbed the sides of the helmet. ¡°Neck! Laritte, the neck!¡± ¡°Whoever they are, they made this too heavy.¡± ¡°My father never asked the craftsman. It seems it has be useless.¡± Ian looked at her face, shadowed by the helmet under the sun. She looked brighter than usual. His mind went nk. Her beauty was so heart-impaling, he couldn¡¯t control it. ¡°¡­¡­This can¡¯t be happening.¡± He muttered under his breath. He had to keep his distance from her. The problem was that he didn¡¯t get a chance. A knight climbed on the horse and galloped toward the said teau. *** Surprisingly, after a few days, Ian found an excuse to push himself away from Laritte. A peregrine falcon, which was circling over the mansion, perched on the window frame of Ian¡¯s office. It tapped on the ss with its yellow, curved beak. ¡°Hm?¡± Ian¡¯s eyesnded on a letter tied to the bird¡¯s foot. It was sent by the knight from the Magee teau. A bird must go through high training to be used as a messenger. They were used in cases of urgency. Ava, who was in the office, asked. ¡°What is it about, Duke?¡± ¡°Wait a minute.¡± The contents of the letter were as follows. ¡¶ A close examination of the giant w marks on a tree proves the rumors. ¡· ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s troublesome.¡± There could be two possibilities. Either a newborn was out of control of its power, or the dragon was a runaway. In the case of the former, searching the surroundings would not help in finding the dragon. It was still unknown if a parent was apanying it. Thetter, if the dragon was a runaway, would be the worst situation. This called for the need for a punitive force. Ian delved into thoughts. It was natural for him to participate in such service. ¡®This is a good chance. With this, I can stay away from Laritte for a while.¡¯ Ava asked. ¡°Shall I send a word to the Swordmasters along with the report to the Imperial Pce?¡± ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary.¡± Other Swordmasters from the Imperial Pce and other families were needed to establish a punitive force. There weren¡¯t many knights avable. However, the Knights of Reinhardt were a forceparable to the Imperial. About three-fifths of them were enough to handle this situation. ¡°Call for the knights before there¡¯s any damage to the civilians. I shall personally apany the troops.¡± The news broke out through the mansion walls. The employees chattered, half-worried, and half-expectant. The words quickly reached Laritte. She came to Ian¡¯s office. ¡°I was told by Alice and Irene. That you¡¯re leaving.¡± ¡°The maids deliver words at the speed of light.¡± Ian had to deal with several matters concerning the punitive force during this time. He was getting ready to tell Laritte, but she was faster. ¡°Well, that¡¯s what happened. It¡¯ll be long before I teach you horse-riding.¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to say that it can be dangerous.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have experience in tackling them.¡± Even then, such battles have ended without casualties. Rather, a war against humans had proven to be more dangerous. Because the runaway dragons were simple and easy to predict, unlike humans. Laritte froze. ¡°Even if you install a troop, are you sure you can locate that dragon? If not, the journey would be a complete waste.¡± He had no intention to hurt her. However, it would also take time to journey to the teau with that much luggage and safely return. Two weeks at the very least. ¡°Hmph.¡± Agonizing, Laritte walked out of the office. Ian, left by himself in his office, frowned. Had he said anything offensive? He should¡¯ve been the first to tell her. He was wondering about what he should do when she rushed back to the room. ¡°Laritte, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I wanted to return this to you.¡± Her frail arms held the helmet she took from himst time. Chapter 50 Chapter 50 Previously, Ian had given it to her because she seemed very fond of it. However, he cautioned her not to use it since it could hurt her neck. ¡°It¡¯s mine, but I¡¯m lending it to you so you don¡¯t get hurt.¡± And here she was pushing it towards him, tantly iming it to be hers. But her tone was full of concern. Ian was stunned, noticing the sudden hardening of her face. After a few minutes, a knight knocked on the door and walked inside. ¡°Please confirm the necessary supplies, Captain.¡± Laritte let the knight in before she walked out of the room. She didn¡¯t want to disturb Ian when he was busy. She gave up her precious helmet and gave up her wish. ¡°I¡¯ll be backter. Please excuse me.¡± She turned around without a second thought while the helmet stayed still in Ian¡¯s hand. ¡°Captain?¡± The knight held out a document of supplies, but Ian paid no attention. He could only hear a cracking sound from the helmet he was holding. Not long after, a tendon sprang up in his hand. ¡°C-Captain?¡± ¡°¡­¡­What is wrong with me?¡± He sighed heavily. He needed a quick talk with her. *** The squadron was set up quickly. All from the Knighthood of Reinhardt. Enough for the troop. But with about two-fifth of knights leaving, the mansion would be quite deserted. After Ian was cleared of the false charge, it was taking quite a long time for the other knights to return. ¡°A few knights are left behind, but they¡¯ll have no problem in protecting the mansion.¡± Ian said to Laritte. The mansion was situated atop a hill. The knights leaving with Ian used to ramble on to Laritte. Now, however, the knights who would be with her were elite. ¡°Protecting the mansion?¡± Ian nodded when she asked. ¡°We were able to strengthen our security with help from Count Rei. She¡¯s a Knight of our Order.¡± Even so, the Duchy had imprable defenses, so there was nothing to worry about. However, it seemed Ian was overprotective. Redra, who was standing next to Ian, bowed her head. ¡°I am Redra Rei, madam.¡± The red-haired knight already knew about Laritte. Well, unterally. ¡°On the day Madam came to the mansion, I apanied her.¡± Laritte seemed surprised. She had no memory of it. ¡°I was unconscious at the time. But I don¡¯t think I have seen you ever since that day.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, Madam. I haven¡¯t been present in the mansion since I was performing operations outside. All the knights of aristocratic descent did.¡± When the Duke¡¯s people were separated by the stigma of treason, knights of noble origin were allowed to work for another family. Due to their contracts with those families, their return had been dyed. Like Redra, only a handful of nobles were released immediately. They helped manage the Dukedom outside the mansion. It was Ian¡¯s ruse as well. They didn¡¯t help Laritte adjust to the mansion. Aristocrats grew up, learning how to treat illegitimate children. ¡°Lady Redra isn¡¯t dressed in armor?¡± ¡°No. I¡¯ve been given orders to stay at the mansion. I¡¯m tasked to protect you during Captain¡¯s absence.¡± Redra was different from the knights Laritte had met before. She was tough and concealing. Though she was of noble birth, she was on the side of Laritte¡¯s delight. On the day Laritte arrived at the mansion, Redra was defeated by Ian¡¯s stubbornness and forced to swear to serve Laritte. Now, the time hade for the punitive force to leave for their destination. Ian, who was in the lead, climbed up his horse. ¡°I¡¯ll be seeing you soon, Laritte.¡± ¡°Please return safely.¡± ¡°I¡¯m more worried about Laritte getting bored here.¡± He wasn¡¯t joking. ¡°If you need anything while I¡¯m away, just let nanny Ava know. She¡¯ll help you get everything your way. Except for divorce.¡± ¡°What if that is what I want?¡± He frowned under the helmet. ¡°When you make a joke, make sure to act like you are.¡± ¡°I tried my best.¡± With that, he nodded to her as a sign of taking departure. Hooves thudded on the ground as the squad followed their leader. *** But there was something Ian missed. Laritte¡¯s enemies could arise not only from outside the Dukedom but also inside. Knights from noble families said they would at least take a month to return. ¡°What is happening?¡± A few days after the punitive force left, Redra rushed to the annex, frowning. She started to reorganize the knights. Bartolt, the knight in deputy who betrayed Ian, was not themander anymore. Redra was the top interim deputymander of the Order now. ¡°Find out the number of people who came back. How¡¯d this happen?¡± ¡°The families they were serving had broken their contracts early.¡± As a result, most of the knights, who belonged to the remaining three-fifths of the Order of Reinhardt, have returned. The situation was like this. When Ian caused the house of Brumayers to fall, other families became frightened. That¡¯s the reason they returned the knights before the end of the contractual period. They wanted to appear cooperative in the eyes of the whole nation. A family servilely broke the contract, and everyone followed suit. As a result, something so unprecedented happened. ¡°All have returned, except for five or six.¡± ¡°That many?¡± This left Redra concerned. The knights were directed toward the annex. She didn¡¯t want them to run into Laritte, but it was a difficult task now, considering how many have returned. ¡®Those guys wouldn¡¯t like her. It¡¯d be a hassle.¡¯ The Knights of Reinhardt could sacrifice their lives for the Duchy. But the question was, ¡®Would they recognize Laritte as their Madam?¡¯ Since Ian chose her, there would be no formal problem. But humans were known to act on emotions. Their subtle hostility would haunt Laritte. Since Ian wasn¡¯t here. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ll have to let her know.¡± All the knights were supposed to return here as of today. She needed a ce to convene and introduce them to the Madam. Redra walked to Laritte, who was strolling through the rose garden. ¡°Madam, may I ask you something?¡± Laritte¡¯s tone was kind. ¡°What is it?¡± She couldn¡¯t even spend time with Laritte since she was in charge of maintaining the defense of the mansion. She used to think that talking to a beautiful woman usually made a man tense. Yet, being a woman herself, she felt so awkward. ¡°Madam, we received a report that the rest of the knights have returned. I think they should be summoned for the Madam to be introduced.¡± ¡°Okay, at what time shall I be present?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t need to be anything grand, so anytime will be fine. I rmend 4 in the afternoon today. It¡¯s spring, but the sun might irritate your skin at this time of day.¡± ¡°If there¡¯s no other possible choice, we will go with your suggestion.¡± Redra jogged back to prepare for the meet. By 4 PM, Laritte was out on the rough floor of the field. But not all of the knights were present before her. Laritte shed a smile. ¡®ording to the data sent by Lady Redra, shouldn¡¯t this ce be packed with knights?¡¯ Rather, it seemed to be half of what Redra said. In the distance, Redra was seen screaming angrily. ¡°If he¡¯s noting, drag him by the hair!¡± Laritte walked up to where she was. ¡°Is something the matter?¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Redra, who was furiously breathing, closed her mouth in embarrassment. ¡°That¡­.. Many knights are absent here. They appear to have fallen sick.¡± ¡°They must¡¯ve caught a cold.¡± Of course, everyone knew that wasn¡¯t the reason. Since they heard their Captain wasn¡¯t here, they were unwilling to see an illegitimate child as their Duchess. This was a type of protesting. Redra shook her head firmly. They should take care of Madam. ¡°There¡¯s no such thing. I apologize, but if you wait a little longer, I¡¯ll call for them again.¡± ¡°Then are the rest of the knights attending?¡± ¡°Allow me to speak to them. I have an idea.¡± Redra Rei. Her greatest ability was how she ¡®spoke¡¯. She was one of the most prominent and promising women in the Empire of Iassa. It was not umon for a woman to take responsibility for a County. In addition, she was the closest of the eight, strong Swordmaster candidates of the Empire. Originally, she was ranked the third among the Knights of Reinhardt and became the second inmand after the disappearance of the traitor. Redra was an icon for female knights. Chapter 51 Chapter 51 ¡°Then I¡¯ll be waiting there. Please be at ease.¡± Laritte made her way under the cool shade of a tree. Alice and Irene, the twin maids, were worried that their madam might have been offended. They either asked Laritte to chastise the knights or offered her snacks. ¡°Try this one, madam. It¡¯s very sweet!¡± ¡°Those knights are really terrible. Am I right? If only the Duke was here¡­.. hmph!¡± Laritte only shrugged in response. The fragrant grass under the tree was calming. Just in time, a yellow striped butterfly appeared in front of her. It sat on the tip of her finger as she reached out her hand. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± She meant it. She didn¡¯t care whether the knights hated her or not. It took such a long time for Laritte to acknowledge herself. The knights who grew up as aristocrats, much less others, of course thought she was pretending. In the distance, Redra looked like she was losing her sanity. ¡°You don¡¯t have to scream like that. You¡¯re only making yourself struggle.¡± Laritte yawned under the warm sun. She decided Lady Redra needed some juice to calm down. *** Knights absent from the meeting were gathered at the annex. ¡°Would it be okay to have so many knights there?¡± ¡°What are they all going to do?¡± In the midst of them was an old man. His name was Mason Moore, and he was the oldest knight of the Order. His times of glory might have gone, but he was twice as towering and muscr as the young knights. Even now, he was considered one of the strongest. Everyone looked out for him. ¡°Is everything all right, Sir Mason?¡± For the Knights of Reinhardt, Mason was as absolute as Redra. If Redra had force and power, Mason had influence and skill upon the Knights. Mason clicked his tongue inwardly. Youngsters these days, too naive to stop threatening someone. ¡°So what, if Lady Redra is the interim deputymander? You should rx, old man.¡± Mason was the one who told them not to attend the meeting Redra ordered them. ¡°At my best, I¡¯m not driven by my temper.¡± But his thoughts were diverging. The liaison remarked. ¡°Lady Redra has said, those who wouldn¡¯t participate in the introductory meeting will be kicked out of the annex.¡± ¡°What?¡± The knights were shocked to the core. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡®How could a knight be discarded for not attending the meet!¡¯ Themander and the owner of the Order was Ian Reinhardt. Only he had such rights. The knights rebelled against Redra¡¯s message delivered by the liaison. ¡°She¡¯s kicking us out? That¡¯s too far!¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be possible!¡± Mason, however, had a different opinion. Sitting at the center of the knights, he burst intoughter. ¡°Bwahaha!¡± The sun beams entering the vi were as dizzying as his heart. ¡°¡­¡­She¡¯s got a shot at that.¡± ¡°What does that mean, Sir Mason?¡± Mason responded calmly. ¡°Lady Redra is sending us out. She¡¯s just doing her job.¡± ¡°But how can we surrender?¡± Mason Moore heaved a sigh. It seemed the knights these days didn¡¯t use an ounce of their brains. He began to exin. ¡°Has anyone taken a Knight¡¯s vow since we returned to Reinhardt¡¯s mansion?¡± ¡°Of course, we didn¡¯t. Captain isn¡¯t present here.¡± ¡°So are we knights of this mansion yet?¡± Only then did the knights understand Mason¡¯s words. They thought they were knights. That¡¯s how employees treated themselves, too. However, employees didn¡¯t need to pledge. ¡®Obviously! The Captain isn¡¯t here.¡¯ Now, they were uninvited at Reinhardt¡¯s mansion. ¡°We¡¯ll get to take vows when he gets back anyway. Lady Redra had such an interesting idea. She¡¯s smart.¡± The knights began to murmur among themselves. They didn¡¯t want to be kicked out of the mansion for going against an order. They coulde back to the Duchy, but it would be disgraceful. The downside was that they would be kicked out. The atmosphere in the annex deteriorated. Everyone turned to look at Mason, while two of them spoke up. ¡°S-Sir Mason. Do you really think we shouldn¡¯t attend it?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do about it.¡± They had swore upon their flesh and bones to serve the house of Reinhardt. Mason instigated this, because as an aristocrat, he could not see an illegitimate girl sitting as the Duchess. But this time, Mason raised the white g. ¡°How can this old man stop you when you want to go?¡± ¡°But Sir Mason said¡­¡­.?¡± ¡°I think I¡¯m old enough to get over my illness. I¡¯m not really feeling well, so please leave me alone.¡± ¡°Well. She can¡¯t fire Sir Mason. What amander Lady Redra is.¡± Mason had been in the Order since his father and Ian¡¯s father¡¯s time. He had stayed here since his apprenticeship. He was a teacher to the Knights now. The Knightship of Reinhardt was his pride and destiny. In his view, he was opposed to Redra¡¯s actions. A young knight controlling a knighthood. The purpose of her actions was only to show off her strength because the illegitimate girl was backing her up. To organize the Knights of Reinhardt, Mason would have to take over the power of the Knights himself. ¡®An illegitimate child without the presence of Captain cannot do anything. Lady Redra is the only one he needs to be wary of.¡¯ What could she do after she gathered the knights together? They wouldn¡¯t even salute Laritte properly. But there was something the old man was mistaken about. He thought everyone would ignore illegitimate children like nobles did. However, as opposed to that, Laritte had a lot of support. Ian, the knights who left on duty with him, and the servants. And among the servants was Ava. The power of the mansion¡¯s households resided in the head maid¡¯s grip. She was responsible for everything in the house. No one denied how Ian treated her like a mother. Then again, she was the strength of Laritte. Ava stomped her feet down the hall. ¡°The madam called the knights, and they¡¯re disrespecting her?¡± She was furious. Another maid followed behind her. There was flour on her sleeve, perhaps because she was in the kitchen. ¡°This is aplete disregard toward Madam! Ava needs to teach them a lesson!¡± ¡°Just because the Duke is gone, they think it ¨C would ¨C be ¨C fine.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll not tolerate any harm thates to her!¡± Ava dashed towards the training field. *** After a while, more knights arrived at the field. Including the ones who were lured in by Redra¡¯s threat. Redra passed through the columns of the knights. ¡°One appears to be absent.¡± A knight carefully spoke up. ¡°Sir Mason Moore said he was really sick.¡± ¡°Speaking of, Sir Mason is the one who¡¯s missing. Hmph! There¡¯s no knight as arrogant as him¡­¡­¡± Redra agonized with her arms folded. Was he expecting Redra to force him to attend? ¡®That will be hard for both of us.¡¯ Mason was neither a Swordmaster nor a candidate of Swordmaster, but he had skills. He was hard to tackle, even for a candidate who had a conditional sword like Redra. What¡¯s more, Mason had a high reputation within the Order. She wouldn¡¯t be able to fire him. Thereafter, Laritte, who was enjoying the shade of the tree, approached. ¡°Lady Redra, are they notplete yet?¡± ¡°Yes. One is missing.¡± ¡°There must be a reason. Let us move on. The maids keep trying to feed me.¡± Laritte sounded desperate. She didn¡¯t want to eat, but it was hard to refuse when she saw the maids¡¯ deer eyes. Eventually, the meeting began. Laritte stood on the podium. She could see the armament in the distance. It wasn¡¯t like the gathering she¡¯d attended with Ian before. The knights began a parade in unison. However, when the knights looked up at Laritte, they found herughing. ¡®And they said they were knights of noble descent?¡¯ Chapter 52 Chapter 52 The knights had to show their respect toward Laritte at Redra¡¯s signal. Laritte beckoned Redra, who stood behind her. ¡°Let¡¯s finish this quickly.¡± ¡°Please wait a moment.¡± Redra wanted to straighten out their discipline. She was going to set an example today even if she had to punish someone for that. They were the first to cross the line. ¡°I hope you¡¯re alright¡­¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m fine. So let¡¯s just proceed. Can you ask them to finish?¡± Laritte appreciated Redra¡¯s concern. She herself just had a different understanding of the situation she was in. ¡°¡­..As you wish, Madam.¡± Redra held out her sword from her waist. Sunlight reflected off the de as she shouted. ¡°Raise your sword!¡± The knights lined up, grumbling at Redra¡¯smand. ¡°She¡¯s telling us to raise our swords.¡± ¡°To an illegitimate girl? That¡¯s too much.¡± When they reluctantly took out their swords, a stout woman walked over the hill where the mansion was located. The keen sight of the knights helped recognize her. ¡°That¡¯s the nanny. Why does she look so angry?¡± Obviously, her anger was directed towards the knights. Minutes passed as more knights started to notice her. However, Laritte, who was standing on the podium, did not notice Ava standing behind her. ¡°Well, I guess that¡¯s enough, right?¡± Laritte uttered, and as she began to descend down the podium, the demeanor of the knights gradually changed. Life in the mansion would be difficult for Laritte if she weren¡¯t in the nanny¡¯s surveince. Ava took care of everything in the mansion, from food and clothing to maintaining the living spaces. ¡°Are you saying Lady Ava is on her side? How could this happen?!¡± The knights were quick to understand. Shouldn¡¯t they greet the Duchess properly, then? But Laritte had already left the podium without receiving any. ¡®W-Wait a minute!¡¯ The knights shouted in unison. Laritte was still unaware. Any other illegitimate child would¡¯ve been scared to ignore or even face the annoyed expressions of the knights. If such an urrence were to happen, they would usually keep their gaze at the knights until proper behavior was shown. The knights started to panic. What a strange woman! Laritte was on her way back to the mansion when her eyes found Ava. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°What else, Madam? When you¡¯re old, your hands and feet get numb when you stay still, so you exercise. Hoho.¡± Ava shed a sweet smile towards her. There was no sign of that cold re she was delivering to the knights minutes ago. Laritte loved this friendly smile of hers. She nodded to Ava and turned to the mansion. Ava turned her face back to the field with her jaw clenched. ¡°Ahem! Ahem!¡± Her cough was full of difort. Meanwhile, the knights realized what mistake they had made. *** A few dayster at the Magee teau. Ian was investigating the said area with a punitive force. The vast region, which used to be home to many flora and fauna, had now turned into a barrennd. Only small hills, simr to those in a desert, were stacked side by side. For that reason, Ian expected to find the dragon quickly. However, he¡¯d traveled a rough ride for days, yet there was no sight of it. As the sun went down, the weather became cold. ¡°Captain, it¡¯s time to hit the barracks.¡± Time to take a rest. Ian ordered him to proceed before getting off his horse. He held back his tired sigh. He took out a clean water bottle to drink water, while his mind slipped into a thought. The runaway dragon was supposed to be in this area since they came here following its footprints. But it seemed to have left this area already. However, history used to say otherwise. It was said that despite the dragon being a runaway, it always had a faint sense of reasoning. Thanks to that, he could have fled to another ce. It hadn¡¯t gone that far, had it? If it had gone away, Ian would have known it. In that case, Laritte would be safe. His thoughts changed to her. What was she doing now? He wanted to be able to contact her at least. ¡®I¡¯m supposed to send a letter to the mansion every week, so I still have a few days.¡¯ It was when he got lost in thoughts about Laritte. The knights shared a drink of whiskey with each other. If not, it would have been very difficult to beat the fierce cold of the night. One of them walked up to Ian. ¡°Captain. Here¡¯s a sip of whiskey¨C¡± Ian jolted out of his trance. ¡°Laritte?¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± Ian¡¯s response cut off the knight¡¯s words, who had a bewildered look on his face. Captain just said the Lady¡¯s name, right? Ian realized and glossed over his words. ¡°Oh, no. I meant¡­.. I was worried if Laritte was safe.¡± ¡°Ah, I see.¡± ¡°You see, I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s been up to. I¡¯m afraid she has destroyed a statue by now.¡± He stopped when he realized he was speaking gibberish. Ian left the knight with a dry response and entered a private tent. He lifted the tent and saw amp tied with a string beside the wall of the tent. He sat down on the cot arranged beside themp. It was him who chose to distance himself from Laritte. But he didn¡¯t like the idea of leaving her alone. ¡®That¡¯s enough. Don¡¯t think about it, Ian Reinhardt.¡¯ He shook off the thoughts before lying down in his bed. Time passed as his eyes became heavy. Gradually, he fell asleep. Suddenly, he smelled something flowery in the dark. ¡ª Wake up. My sleepy husband. He opened his eyes. It wasn¡¯t the shabby tent he saw. It was the bed in his Duchess¡¯ room. Laritte was on top of Ian. His golden eyes vividly gazed at her. Why was she here? The Laritte from the dream smiled gently. ¡ª How long are you going to sleep? If you want to sleep again, let me kiss you good night. Ian didn¡¯t realize it was a dream. His brain, which created the virtual world, began to adapt to the scene ying. It felt so natural. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡®Ah, we are finally starting to be a sweet couple.¡¯ ¡ª Ian? Laritte was dressed in a white nightgown. She swept the hair strands away from his face as her frill wrist touched his lips. ¡ª You¡¯re not sick, are you? If that¡¯s the case, you mustn¡¯t get up today. At a loss for words, Ian finally spoke. ¡ª No, I¡¯m not sick. He touched Laritte¡¯s lips with his fingers. ¡ª Today feels different. I think it¡¯s the first time you¡¯ve felt so warm. Laritte grinned like a puppy. In reality, this wouldn¡¯t have happened because they used a separate room. The Ian in the dream smiled gently, unaware of the meaning behind her words. ¡ª Why are youughing? ¡ª Hmm¡­ maybe because you want to kiss me? He raised his head and gave her a light kiss on her lips. ¡ª How did you know? The quilt rustled between them, to reveal his tanned chest to Laritte. ¡ª You know, Ian. My love. ¡ª Yes. Go ahead. Her hand touched his chest. Her fingers were whitepared to his dark skin. Ian couldn¡¯t help but think her nails looked so beautiful. Seconds passed as their breathing became faster. Laritte maintained a distinctive faint smile. ¡ª You know. Ian. Ian replied, ¡ª That¡¯s the second time you¡¯ve said it. At that moment, the sunlight that was shining through the window disappeared. ¡ª You know. ¡ª ¡­¡­Laritte? Something felt strange, so he sat up. It was when he was getting out of bed with Laritte in his arms that the Laritte in the dream kicked her tongue. ¡ª Wake up. Ian jolted up from his sleep in reality. Clueless, he looked around. He was still in his tent on the Magee teau. The morning sun was already up. ¡°God damn it.¡± He muttered without realizing it. He couldn¡¯t believe what he just dreamt of. Laritte appeared in his dream with him. The subtle atmosphere¡­¡­ He punched the wall with no further thought. The tent made of wood, leather and cloth shook, unable to withstand the impact. Clicking his tongue, Ian got up from the cot. He started rationalizing his dream. It was normal for people to dream about things like that, right? He was worried about Laritte, that¡¯s why he kept thinking about her. And now, he even dreamed of her. He shook his head at the thought that he actually believed what happened in that dream. Chapter 53 Chapter 53 The storage where the Knights of Reinhardt were allowed to reside was not very lively during mealtime. Only bottled foods such as pickles were stored here. The knights¡¯ meal usually came from the main building. A few days had passed after they met Laritte. The knights rose as the morning sun rose, though their moods weren¡¯t bright like the sun. ¡°What are we going to eat today?¡± ¡°Have you still not given up?¡± The door of the annex opened to reveal the maids pushing the cart in. It contained the knights¡¯ meal. Originally, there used to be many forms of healthy dishes. Now, it was different. The food was shabby. Eventually, knights became infuriated with the treatment. ¡°Couldn¡¯t you at least provide us bread? A loaf of bread and cheese would¡¯ve been enough. How am I supposed to train after eating this?¡± The maid, devoid of any expression, spoke. ¡°We¡¯re short-handed these days. There¡¯s a memorial serviceing up soon.¡± ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous! We¡¯ve got three weeks until the memorial service!¡± ¡°Then as just a maid, I do not know of that.¡± The maids were acting strangely cold, too. The knights knew well why they were being treated like this. It was clear that Ava had a hand in this. ¡®Not even a man of no courtesy can eat this!¡¯ Meanwhile, at the main building, an evil smile appeared on Ava¡¯s lips. That was a good one. ¡°Keke!¡± Meanwhile, Laritte peered over the window in the kitchen where Ava was standing. She found Ava smiling to her content. ¡°You seem happy.¡± ¡°I guess it¡¯s because the weather is nice here.¡± Of course, Ava was harassing the knights in secret. ¡®It¡¯d be silly to talk about young knights when I¡¯m so old.¡¯ Besides, she was afraid that Laritte would feel sorry for them. That young woman was too nice and forgiving. ¡°By the way, did you walk to the kitchen? I would have gone there instead if you had sent a maid!¡± ¡°Oh! I have something to ask of you, Ava.¡± Laritte held out a piece of paper, its contents scribbled in beautiful handwriting. Ava began to read aloud. ¡°30 mint leaves, milk, casks, and strawberries. What are you going to use all these for?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to make juice.¡± It was because of Redra that Laritte suddenly felt she should make strawberry juice. She¡¯d never talked to a woman of her age, so she didn¡¯t know how to get close to her. But she wanted to do something for Redra because she looked distressed during gathering the knights. ¡°Would this be possible? Ian told me to ask Ava if I needed anything, so I came.¡± ¡°Hoho, don¡¯t you worry, Madam! However, if you need this much, we¡¯ll have to send a wagon to the market. From the looks of it, I think you want to make barrels of juice.¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯d also like to give it to Ian when he returns.¡± Almost a week had passed since he and his knights left to investigate. He was supposed to contact her every week, so she was expecting a letter to arrive anytime. She wanted to hear that Ian was safe and sound. Ava sent Laritte back, saying she didn¡¯t have to worry. Ava was on her way to order the materials Laritte requested when she suddenly fell into confusion. ¡°Why would she need mint leaves to make the juice?¡± That was an interesting recipe. *** Ava quickly gathered the ingredients, all of the excellent quality. Thanks to this, Laritte was able to start preparing her ¡®special juice¡¯. She sat in a secluded unused kitchen with the ingredients. But she wasn¡¯t alone. ¡°Madam, you¡¯re doing this all alone!¡± Alice, one of Laritte¡¯s maids, grumbled. Laritte continued to ignore her. Irene chimed in. ¡°I thought we were going somewhere, too! What would you do if your pretty hands got calluses?¡± ¡°I want to take my time with this because I have nothing else to do. This is nothing too difficult.¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard. But making juice is quite fun!¡± Besides, it wasn¡¯t just the two maids who were helping Laritte. The maids passing through the doorstep of the kitchen also sat down one by one, saying they would help theirdy. The maids told the knights in the annex that they were busy preparing for the memorial service, but it was a lie. They never had a day as free as today. Before they knew it, the ce became a bustling center of gossip. ¡°There¡¯s an interesting wedding custom in my hometown. The man to marry should secretly engrave his name on the door te of his bride¡¯s house at dawn.¡± ¡°Why though?¡± ¡°To dere a man should be as brave as he is?¡± ¡°That¡¯s possible. I can¡¯t tell the reason because it¡¯s been ignored for such a long time.¡± The recipe for Laritte¡¯s strawberry juice was: ~ Separate the strawberries from the stalks, wash them clean, and divide them into quarters. The process took time because so many were bought. ~ Then mix the berries, milk, and water to form a solution. It was important to adjust the water ording to the sweetness of the milk. ~ Steam the heave and grind it. In fact, this method was not something she learned from a book, but something Laritte found by ident. ¡°¡­¡­¡± A smile spread across her face as she recalled. She had a bad cold when she was eleven. No one came into contact with her for fear of the disease being transmitted to Rose. As a result, Laritte was left to starve for half a day. She remembered sneaking into the kitchen while holding onto her dry neck and finding strawberries. ¡®My throat hurt so much, I couldn¡¯t even swallow the berries.¡¯ So she mixed the berries, milk, and water to make juice. However, the strawberries were of poor quality, and they didn¡¯t taste as sweet as she expected. Her recipe for the juice was born that way. As Laritte said, the servants looked amazed while they added the herbs. ¡°Do you put herbs in juice?¡± ¡°I thought herbs were only for cooking. It¡¯s amazing to see it being used here.¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. And finally, the juice was finished. Arge quantity of it, at that. It had an appetizing color, though it had a new herbal ingredient in it. Alice raised her head. ¡°Let me try it!¡± She shouted excitedly. The moment she took a sip without high expectations, her eyes grew wide in surprise. ¡°Oh?¡± The first sip was as sweet and sour as a regr juice tasted. Perhaps it was the effect of the ripe strawberries apanied by milk that made her feel fresh. However, the juice was not sweet enough for Alice. It tasted too foreign to think that itcked something. But, a unique feeling was conveyed down her throat. Due to that, she stopped searching for the need for sweetness. Irene frowned as Alice uttered. She was worried Alice would say something that would upset Madam. ¡°W-What?¡± ¡°It¡¯s cool!¡± The drink itself was not cold. The ice storage was limited in the Duchy as well. Since cold drinks were quite expensive, the knights only opened their wallets at an annual event. Alice¡¯s cheeks burned with happiness. The taste was so refreshing¡­¡­ Laritte nodded with an emotionless face as usual. ¡°Yes, it does have a cooling effect.¡± ¡°But, Madam! How is that possible? I mean, it¡¯s not like you¡¯ve put ice in it, have you?¡± Then, Alice¡¯s eyes sparkled. It was the herbs. ¡°Is that the spearmint?¡± She thought it was just an aromatic one, but it was another kind. ¡°Yes. Sometimes, it¡¯s good to add such sweet things.¡± ¡°Wow! That¡¯s amazing.¡± Seeing their positive reactions, she was now ready to hand this juice to Redra. Even though Laritte handed it out one by one to the maids, there was still a barrel full of it. Redra was inspecting the weapons in the warehouse when Laritte stepped into the dark space. ¡°Lady Redra.¡± ¡°Madam! Have youe to see the weapons?¡± ¡°No. I¡¯m here to see Redra.¡± As far as Redra was concerned, she and Laritte never had a friendly conversation. Did she need anything? ¡°Is there anything I can do for you?¡± ¡°Not that either. I¡¯m here to give you this. To appreciate you for your dedication.¡± She held out a ss. She didn¡¯t want her to have a deep sense of gratitude towards her because they weren¡¯t that close. But surprisingly, Redra refused. Chapter 54 Chapter 54 ¡°Forgive me, Madam.¡± ¡°¡­¡­..¡± ¡°As a knight, I cannot receive this from Madam. That is the first code a soldier must follow. One should be wary of urrences that can result in one¡¯s heart being drawn to a particr Master. Secondly, a sense of deprivation and jealousy could arise among each other in the Order of Knights.¡± Except for Redra and a couple of knights, the rest acted disrespectful towards Laritte and therefore were punished to starve for days on end. Redra and her followers had a good meal. That was natural and non-discriminatory. But she didn¡¯t want to receive any more than that. Others wouldn¡¯t have denied Laritte¡¯s drink if they were in Redra¡¯s position. But, Redra was too uptight. ¡°¡­¡­Ah, I see.¡± What Redra was worried about was getting Laritte¡¯s low response. ¡®Have I offended her?¡¯ But Laritte had something else in mind. If it was discrimination to give a drink to a certain soldier, then she should give it to all of them. Whether the other soldiers considered her as the Duchess or not, she didn¡¯t care. Her past had been too rough. This discrimination was just a cute little speck of it. *** One afternoon, the Knights of Reinhardt were still training on the field. By the time they wrapped up, everyone was sweating even though it was spring. ¡°Goddamn it! I¡¯m so thirsty.¡± One of them grumbled. Another knight wiped his neck with a thick cloth. ¡°Do you want water?¡± ¡°That water is hot. Besides, I can¡¯t focus because of the trashy meals we receive nowadays!¡± The knights were parched, just like grass under a scorching hot sun. ¡°Did you see that carriage stop at the main building? I think they bought strawberries. I wonder what those were for.¡± ¡°Quit dreaming. We won¡¯t see those at our tables.¡± One swung his sword, but it missed the target on the scarecrow. He dropped the sword out of shame. Thankfully, it was just a wooden sword, but the knight was furious. ¡°Darn it! It¡¯s all because of that illegitimate girl!¡± Although they didn¡¯t say it out loud, everyone agreed. The other person stopped him out of courtesy. ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± ¡°Why do you want me to stop? Madam is happy to see us starve.¡± He understood that proper food was restricted for those who acted poorly before their master. But living on an empty stomach would certainly make them angry. It led them to think that Laritte, the Duchess, was aware of everything going on. However, Laritte waspletely oblivious to this truth, and therefore, she didn¡¯te to see it. Among these knights was Mason Moore. Mason was partly responsible for instigating them, but they couldn¡¯t me the old man. However, he kept silent during this whole conversation ¡°Cough, Cough.¡± A young knight coughed. ¡°Cold beer in a ss of ice can work, too! Anything but hot water.¡± Meanwhile, Laritte headed for the training field with jugs filled with juice and wooden cups. Alice and Irene followed behind. The girls couldn¡¯t understand Laritte¡¯s determination to distribute the juice ¨C which she made ¨C among the knights. ¡°Madam! Are you certain that you don¡¯t want to reconsider? Such people don¡¯t even deserve a grain of wheat!¡± In the end, they followed the will of their beloveddy, but dear me, the field was probably filled with the grumbles of angry beasts. ¡°I have to apologize.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t owe them an apology, Madam. They are the ones who are narrow- minded. Hmph! Damn knights.¡± They could see the field from afar. The knights noticed them one by one as Laritte and the maids approached. They stood on guard as they began to ponder. ¡®What brings her here? What¡¯s in her hands?¡¯ An ordinary youngdy would have lost her courage midway. But Laritte was different from an average individual. The knights saluted her reluctantly. ¡°It¡¯s been a while. I came to give you something.¡± Laritte beckoned to the maids. Each knight clenched his hands at the sight of the wooden cups. ¡°It wasn¡¯t purchased from a store, but I assure you that it won¡¯t taste bad.¡± Silence hung over the group of knights. Not long ago, they cursed at Laritte for not giving them a proper meal. But a drink¡­ They were embarrassed. One found the courage to ask. ¡°Why a juice all of a sudden?¡± ¡°It¡¯s for the hard time you¡¯ve all gone through.¡± Of course, Laritte thought that it was Redra who ¡®suffered¡¯. Unaware of that, the knights thought she was making fun of them. But they stayed silent as they feared they¡¯d have to receive another punishment if they confronted her again. But Mason stepped up. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t understand. Is this a punishment for us as well? Or is it for training?¡± The old man had no hesitation in uttering suspiciousments about Laritte. This was part of Mason¡¯s stratagem. Perhaps because Laritte decided to give them a drink when she felt pity for them. ¡®She¡¯s young and an illegitimate child. It¡¯s obvious.¡¯ How dare she make the Knights of Reinhardt suffer like this! Mason shook his head inwardly. Young Lady Redra may have sumbed to power, but he did not. He would never allow anyone to take control of this proud knighthood. Needless to say, Laritte didn¡¯t understand Mason¡¯s words. ¡°What do you mean, sir?¡± ¡°Everyone¡¯s already having a hard time dealing with the limited meals we¡¯ve been given these days. And now juice for only an hour! Funny, isn¡¯t it? What a deplorable act to mock the soldiers with such a shallow n.¡± Other knights began to get even furious when they heard Mason. But Laritte was still clueless. This was what caught Mason off-guard.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°¡­¡­.Limited meals?¡± The victorious smile he had on his face vanished. Laritte¡¯s voice sounded innocent. ¡°Do knights go on diets as well? But, I thought knights needed strength.¡± She poured the juice on wooden cups one by one for the knights to drink and continued. ¡°Even if that¡¯s the case, this juice doesn¡¯t contain sugar, so it will be fine. By the way, who is responsible for the knights¡¯ meals? The cook must be quite professional.¡± The knights present at the field right now were of noble origin, so they arrived at the mansionte. As a result, they could not participate in Ian¡¯s squadron. At the same time, because they were aristocrats and received higher education, they were able to determine whether someone was lying or not. They could tell Laritte was unaware. Even though everyone acted disrespectfully toward Laritte, she did not impose any punishment. They were ashamed to assume that the dietary restrictions they¡¯ve been suffering from were part of Laritte¡¯s plot. The knight who was given a cup of the juice from Laritte muttered unknowingly. ¡°T-Thank you very much¡­¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing much.¡± He politely epted the wooden cup ¨C filled with Laritte¡¯s special strawberry juice ¨C with both hands. He raised the cup to his mouth. He knew that Laritte was an illegitimate girl. But he felt a little ashamed. ¡®This is what those strawberries were used for.¡¯ It might not be cold, but he expected the sour and sweet taste of the strawberries. He took a sip. It was not long before the knight blurted out. ¡°Delicious. Somehow¡­¡­ It¡¯s quite refreshing.¡± His words startled the other men. ¡°Refreshing?¡± Since their training had juste to an end, everyone was sweaty. What¡¯s more, before Laritte arrived, all they had was lukewarm water in a ss. The knights turned to Mason as they drank the juice. Laritte stopped in front of Mason. She tried to pour the juice into his ss, but only a few drops came out of the jug. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s all out.¡± There was still a small amount of juice left, but it was for Redra and Ian. Because of that, Laritte was a bit troubled. He wouldn¡¯t like this kind of juice because he¡¯s old, would he? ¡°Forgive me. If you want to taste it, sir, please share with the other knights.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll get going. I wish you all good luck.¡± Laritte went on her way to Redra with no hesitation. The younger knights carefully approached Mason, who did not receive a cup of juice. ¡°Uhm, Sir Mason¡­.. even if it¡¯s mine¨C¡± ¡°¡­¡­I don¡¯t need it.¡± Mason somehow felt rather sorry. Even though they figured out Laritte didn¡¯t know anything, Mason¡¯s wrinkled expression worried the knights. ¡®If she had nned for this situation from the beginning, she would have been a great strategist.¡¯ She got lucky. Mason clicked his tongue and removed his armor. It should have been him to lead the Order of Knights instead of Redra. But now, he was unsure. Chapter 55 Chapter 55 Ian and his squadron were still in search of the dragon. Which signified that the dragon had left the teau. They were lucky to not need to fight off the beast. But it was a problem for Ian. ¡®My return to the mansion will be dyed.¡¯ The journey took longer than expected because the entire teau had to be covered in search. All the while, Ian was feeling strange. His five senses weren¡¯t acting up. Ever since he dreamt of Laritte. When he closed his eyes, he could hear her giggles, and when he covered his ears, he could smell her scent. He walked towards his horse and stroked the stallion¡¯s mane. ¡°What¡¯s up with him?¡± The soldiers around him whispered to each other, aware of his strange behavior. ¡°As expected, he¡¯s starting to be more like the Duchess. They say couples tend to act in the same way after spending time with each other.¡± ¡°Hmm, that makes sense.¡± Ian began to regret his decision to leave. The reason why he thought so was that regardless of whether he was close or far away from her, his mind was always filled with thoughts about her. He constantly muttered under his breath. ¡°Ethical, ethical, ethical¡­¡­.¡± He did think of Laritte but continually reminded himself that it was because of his ¡®ethical¡¯ concerns. ¡°Ethical, ethical.¡± It eventually worked. Now, he was at the point where the word ¡®ethical¡¯ came to his mind when he thought of Laritte. Today marks a week since the squad left for the investigation. ¡®I promised to send her a letter today.¡¯ Ian had written down about his situation on a piece of paper, which he gestured to a hawk to carry up through the air. It flew at a fierce speed, enjoying the vastness of the sky. Despite the distance between the hignds and the mansion, Laritte received the letter without any dy. And so, it was not long before the hawk returned to Ian. Ian opened the parchment that contained Laritte¡¯s penmanship. He read its contents, trying to hold back hisughter. Laritte had sent him a brief update of what happened at the mansion recently. The aristocratic knights were back. She made strawberry juice with the help of the maids. She had a peaceful tea time with Ava. And so on. Finally, Ian received news that all the knights have returned. It was a fiasco, even more so because he wasn¡¯t present there. ¡°Those bastards.¡± He knew Laritte wouldn¡¯t write even if she was having a hard time because of them. Because she couldn¡¯t care less about it. But, Ian portrayed the knights from a noble background as demons. For that reason, he knew they wouldn¡¯t show that much respect toward Laritte. The thought of the little woman being bullied caused outrage in him. If they so much asy a finger on her, he would slice their hand off! Meanwhile, the knights at the mansion suddenly felt a chill running down their spines. The knights at the teau asked Ian. ¡°Did something happen at the mansion?¡± ¡°Tell the other knights to hurry up. I need to finish the search as soon as possible.¡± The news caused him to regret his decision to be this far away from Laritte even more. She was left as the head of the household while he ran away to search for a dragon. He did take measures before he left, but Laritte had always been someone to worry about. It wasn¡¯t because Laritte was unreliable. It¡¯s just that he kept thinking about her even though he knew she was doing well without any issues. ¡°I¡¯ll have to return soon¡­¡­..¡± His voice trailed off. He jumped on the horse, skillfully taking the reins, and turned the horse as he shouted. ¡°Resume preparations for the investigation!¡± His thunderous voice shook up the teau. *** As Ian¡¯s return was dyed, Ava fell into an unavoidable situation at the mansion. ¡°He can¡¯t make it to the memorial service.¡± In the Iassa Empire, there was a practice to hold a memorial service six months after the death of a person. In case the person¡¯s soul was unable to leave the world. They had such a belief due to a myth, which said that the lingering feelings of a person¡¯s soul could be felt on the 180th day after the person¡¯s death. ¡°The memorial service should be grand.¡± For those who died in peace, it was enough for their families to have a simple meal at a memorial service. However, the Duchy¡¯s memorial service was for the bereaved families who were unjustly executed. It had to be grand. Laritte was also aware of the memorial service. ¡°That reminds me, it¡¯s been six months since the Duke was framed for treason.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ava is ready. Hoho.¡± Ian, the head of the family, was not here, so there was no need to invite guests. However, the aristocratic knights were present. Ava wasn¡¯t troubled, though. Although the knights could belittle Laritte if there was something wrong in the preparations, the fact that Mason Moore was crafting a scheme against her was not out of Ava¡¯s expectations. She naturally knew that he would try to attack Laritte again during the memorial service. Meanwhile, Mason thought, ¡®It will be difficult to go against Nanny Ava. Even so, this is yourst chance to prove yourself worthy, Madam.¡¯ By any means, he needed to find fault with Laritte at the memorial service. This caused both Ava and Mason¡¯s worries to deepen. Without being aware of both of their thoughts, Laritte only wished for the sess of the memorial service. She understood better than anyone else how unjustly they were executed under the name of treason. And that¡¯s because there were hallowed rules in the world. So now, it was Laritte¡¯s turn to do something for them. She vowed to make sure that the spirits moved on in peace. *** Time flew by as Ian and Laritte exchanged a few more letters. Then, finally, the day of the memorial service arrived. The memorial service was held next to the rose garden of the mansion of Reinhardt. Upon passing by the iron barrier painted in white around the garden, one would find arge vacant lot. As could be inferred from the many tombstones, this was the burial ground for those who died in the Duchy. The lot was fragrant because of the rose garden adjacent to it. The servants have been found busy with the preparations since morning. ¡°The distance between the pots should be greater! Not less than 13 feet!¡± ¡°I think we should shape the bushes. Go get Peter.¡± It was under final inspection before the memorial service began. Laritte also seemed to be busy. The ck dress she wore for the service was a modest one with no puffy design. The knights grumbled as they entered the lot with only the servants and Laritte present inside. ¡°It¡¯s the day of the service, yet they¡¯re still preparing.¡± Though they muttered angrily, it could be heard by everyone. Of course, Mason Moore was present among them. Laritte took a nce at the knights and turned away. Needless to say, she had no reason to care. In front of her was a stone que bearing the names of the memorial tablets. The lithograph was an important object made for the memorial service. It acted as a symbol for the memory of the deceased. After a few minutes, a pair of iron shoes and sabaton appeared next to Laritte. Mason Moore, despite his old age, stood beside Laritte with a muchrger and sturdier buildpared to her. ¡°Good Morning. Madam.¡± He greeted her with a gruff voice. Laritte nodded at his greeting. ¡°Good morning.¡± Their eyes were fixed on the neatly carved stone tablet. Even though the surface of the stone looked serene, the spirits it contained weren¡¯t. Mason ordered the knights to find fault with the preparations of the memorial service. In the hopes of bringing back the true power of the knights. After the strawberry juice incident, several soldiers seemed to have started to ce their trust in Laritte, which was dangerous for him. ¡°The employees are still busy. I¡¯m worried that the service will be inadequate. Although it may seem to you that an old man¡¯s worries are useless.¡± Laritte had previously been warned by Ava. If the knights appear to be a nuisance, then she should report it to her. Laritte knew the time hade. ¡°Sir Mason Moore?¡± ¡°It¡¯s an honor that you know my name.¡± How could she not know him? He was the one who stepped up to argue with herst time. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. She remembered every word he said. Even though he was the superior of the knights, he didn¡¯t attend the salutation parade arranged in honor of Laritte. ¡°Sir Mason is the oldest knight in the Order.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°I heard that everyone respects you. I¡¯m d to have met you.¡± Mason tried to figure out what Laritte was trying to say. He felt nervous, so he wanted to change the subject. But Laritte had no such idea. She only had her eyes on the names written on the tombstone. She didn¡¯t know any of the deceased ones, but she could estimate how great and devoted they were to the Ducal family. ¡°I wish I could¡¯ve met them in person like how I met you.¡± Mason¡¯s eyes widened. He expected her to get annoyed at him or excuse herself from him, but her response amazed him. ¡®She¡¯s¡­.. serious.¡¯ Perhaps he misjudged Laritte? Chapter 56 Chapter 56 He was worried if the Madam wanted to wield the Order at will. Worried that she ¨C who had been ignored as the Count¡¯s illegitimate child, might be a Duchess and use her power for things she was not allowed to enjoy in the past. Concerned that the reputation of Reinhardt, having the strongest Order in the Empire, would cease to exist. So he led the knights and nned this. ¡°The sky is getting dark.¡± Laritte stated, observing the sky above. The brilliant sunny sky was gradually turning gray. Minutes passed as dark clouds covered the sun, bringing in a gust of wind. It looked like it would start pouring down. ¡°Did you know that it¡¯s ominous to rain during the memorial service?¡± Mason stared at the clouds. The memorial service was known to be held 180 days after a person¡¯s death. However, a problem could arise anywhere. Evidently, the weather on the 180th day was not very outstanding. They had only received the temple¡¯s note saying it would be an auspicious day to conduct the memorial service. There was no way for them to predict the weather in advance. There was no known scientific basis. However, if it rained, it was regarded as the fault of the leader of each house in the Iassa Empire. In other words, if it rained now, it meant that Laritte was evil. It was just a myth, but people used to believe so. Laritte became anxious. ¡°What if the rain doesn¡¯t let the souls depart in peace?¡± ¡°¡­..It would be tragic if that happens.¡± Mason thought, ¡®If it rains, it¡¯d mean heaven does not recognize Madam worthy.¡¯ And likewise, Mason would not regard her as his owner. Commotion among the people grew as the sky grew darker. Ava walked up to Laritte. ¡°It¡¯s earlier than scheduled, but allow us to proceed with the memorial service.¡± Ava wanted to end the service before the rain. The servants speeded up their work. White chairs were ced in the vacant lot for the people to sit. Most of them were servants and knights because they did not receive any outside guests. Every one of them was dressed in ck attire. The service began right after the soothing tune of a trumpet. Laritte sat in the front and watched quietly as the Duchy¡¯s priest lit a candle in front of a stone te with the names of the deceased. The vassals ¨C who were closer in rtion to the dead ¨C read prayers one by one. ¡°Hey, look at the sky.¡± A soldier whispered. The sky got darker and darker. Raindrops threatened to fall any moment. Everyone was anxious. The maids wholeheartedly prayed for the sky to clear up. ¡°Madam.¡± Ava ¨C who was conducting the ceremony ¨C called Laritte. It was now Laritte¡¯s turn. To depart the remaining part of the souls, the moment Laritte went to light the candle, raindrops started falling. ¡°Oh, my God! It¡¯s raining! Even though it¡¯s just the morning!¡± Someone eximed. The raindrops thickened with each passing minute. Mason stood up with a knowing look stered on his face. ¡®It is God¡¯s will. I can¡¯t trust the Order to this madam.¡¯ He observed Laritte beyond the crowd as people rushed to take shelter. She was moving. But not to look for a shade or umbre. She was walking forward. ¡®What is she trying to do?¡¯ Laritte crouched down in front of the stone te, covering the tombstone with both arms so the lit fires weren¡¯t extinguished by the rain. She prayed, May you rest in peace. May the rain doesn¡¯t hold a barrier to liberating your souls. Because I am ominous, I must try to protect you from the rain. The heavy raindrops pounded on her head, drenching her hair and shoulders. Her dress made of expensive fabric was soaked, but she took no care. Mason could not look away from Laritte. Among the people rushing to find a shade, she sat still. He finally came to know Laritte¡¯s true self. She wasn¡¯t a pureblood like others. But, she didn¡¯t look like someone who wanted to disturb the discipline of the Order by acting however she wanted. ¡®My, my. It seems like I can¡¯t understand people properly even after all these years.¡¯ Mason chuckled, his heart mixed with a tinge of guilt. He thought he was the only one who could lead the Knights better than a young and inexperienced person. But she was a good person. Worthy enough to be served by him. The maids tried to take her away with them. ¡°Madam! Please don¡¯t do this!¡± ¡°Umbre, bring her an umbre!¡± They left to bring an umbre when she did not budge. But, Mason acted faster. He took off his ck coat and moved forward. ¡°It¡¯s pouring down.¡± He stood beside her crouched form, holding the coat over her as a shield from the rain. Laritte looked up at him. ¡°Sir Mason can go inside.¡± ¡°How can this old man do that when Madam is in this state? Though I¡¯m old, I never catch a cold.¡± ¡°Yes. You do look strong.¡± Laritte stated softly. Mason burst intoughter. ¡°I train every single day. I do have a Duchy to protect for the next 20 years.¡± ¡°Good. I hope you stay with us for a long time, Sir Mason.¡± Laritte went under the umbre the maids brought only after she saw a piece of cloth covering the headstone. Seconds after Redra came running to her. ¡°Madam! Are you okay?¡± It was because Laritte was soaked, but Redra was more worried because Mason was with her. ¡®Did he say anything harsh to her?¡¯ Mason could read Redra¡¯s face but pretended he didn¡¯t know. He tapped on her shoulder and said, This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°Hurry, get the Duchess inside and bring her warm tea. Otherwise, she could catch a cold in this weather.¡± With that, he walked off towards the vacant lot where other soldiers approached him. Even though Redra was relieved he was gone, she frowned. ¡®What happened between them?¡¯ She came to her senses when Laritte sneezed. ¡°Achoo.¡± ¡°Oh! Madam, let us get inside!¡± She hurried to guide Laritte inside. When the rain stopped after a while, the memorial service began again. Redra thought the soldiers would start to nitpick about what happened, but they surprisingly remained calm and polite. Meanwhile, the priest joined his hands and prayed, ¡°I pray in the name of His Holiness that all their souls rest in peace.¡± Everyone followed him, even the soldiers. It was clear that Mason solved whateverints the soldiers had. ¡®What happened to you?¡¯ Her eyes continually switched between Mason and Laritte. The fact that the knights did not speak ill of Laritte even after the rain, unsettled her. She was relieved as much as she was concerned. She had no idea what happened. Hence, the memorial service of the Duchy ended without a hitch. Chapter 57 Chapter 57 It was the evening of the day after the memorial service. Laritte was resting in front of the firece drinking warm milk, while the maids around her continued to comfort her about the rain during the memorial service. ¡°Seeing the dark clouds disappear so quickly, it was just a shower. The Iassa Empire has always been wed because of so much misreading, hasn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. That¡¯s why you get theundry wet all the time.¡± Laritte was silent. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not my fault! It¡¯s because of the weather.¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± After a while, themander of the Order entered the room. Masonughed, stroking his white beard when the maids gave him a fierce look. ¡°Oh, my.¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. He had nothing else to say because of what he nned with his knights. ¡°There¡¯s something I wish to show the Madam. May I have your moment?¡± The maids immediately whisper-shouted to Laritte. ¡°No, Madam! You can¡¯t trust the knights these days!¡± ¡°She¡¯s right. Holding his coat over you was all a trick!¡± Despite all that warnings, she removed the nket from herp and stood up from the chair. ¡°Take the lead, Sir Mason.¡± The maids were shocked. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I will be back.¡± Mason and Laritte walked down the hallway, passing under the four major portraits. Mason broke the silence. ¡°Did you know Lady Selena?¡± ¡°She was Ian¡¯s mother.¡± He nodded in response. The middle-aged Mason was in charge of training the Knights, even before Selena became the Lady of this house. He was also one of the known vigorous knights in the Order. Mason had conducted intensive training, in the hopes of making the Order of Reinhardt the strongest. Even when the knights were injured. However, it didn¡¯t do any good. Until the former Duke married Lady Selena and brought her to the mansion. Mason still remembered her smile to this day. ¡°Are you all tired? Thanks to you, I can always be reassured.¡± Though Selena was a noble, she had a gentle personality. Her kindness made the knights believe and be stronger. It made Mason realize that his method was wrong. ¡®I should¡¯ve kept the enlightenment forever.¡¯ But as time flew after her death, he slowly forgot about that. He returned to his old ways of flourishing the knights. ¡°Lady Selena was a kind person. Just like the Duchess is today.¡± ¡°You¡¯re making me embarrassed.¡± Laritte replied with a straight look, to which he chuckled. ¡°Here. Here¡¯s what this old man wanted to show you.¡± The ce he guided Laritte was familiar. It was the tform from where she could see the field. The field under the stars was quite different from the day. The scarecrow¡¯s button eyes gave off a mysterious aura, mixing with the darkness beyond. ¡°¡­..What does Madam think there is?¡± There was nothing special about the empty field. Mason shed a gentle smile, unique to his grandfather. At that moment, the knights marched to fill in their positions on the field. ¡°It¡¯ste, but the Madam shall have a proper greeting.¡± The knights were no longer under the misunderstanding. It was true that she was rejected by the house of a noble family. The knights stood in a row alongside long torches, looking up at Laritte. When viewed from her ce, it looked spectacr. Mason drew out his sword against the knights and bellowed in a voice not so suitable to this age. ¡°Men, raise your sword!¡± The knights followed. ¡°Raise your sword!¡± Everyone moved ordingly. They drew out their weapon and pointed it to the night sky. Laritte eximed as her oceanic eyes watched everything in amazement. ¡°Oh¡­..¡± When Mason lowered his sword at the level of his chest, the knights began the next move. They turned their heads halfway as they swung down their sword. Then, they threw the sword in the air, grabbed its hilt, and stabbed the ground underneath. Laritte felt a simr thumping of her heart like she did in the first gathering. The prosecutors did an amazing performance. Mason¡¯s eyes whipped towards Laritte as the knights waited after saluting her. ¡°I will not ask for your forgiveness now that I¡¯ve been reckless. Wielding a sword all day doesn¡¯t open our conscience.¡± Mason had gathered the knights beforeing to Laritte. And once again, showed what position he held in the Order. ¡°She is a good person. This old man will not give up the opportunity to serve such a fine Lord and Lady.¡± He said the knights could make their own choices, but they all agreed with him. The first reason was, of course, because he was ¡®the¡¯ Mason. Second, the knights also saw Laritte desperate to block the rain falling on the tombstone with her body. ¡®On the day of my memorial service, the Duchess will protect my soul like that.¡¯ Although they were from noble families, they were now knights of an Order. They wished to be trusted and recognized by their masters. Mason put his sword down like the knights before he dered, ¡°I swear upon my sword to serve the Duchy to train the knights for the rest of my life. If I fail, I shall be punished, so please give me a chance to train the knights who arecking.¡± The knights standing like statues in the field below were also nervous. Honestly, they were embarrassed about the first day, too. They discriminated against the Madam for a few days because she was an illegitimate girl, and suddenly they wanted to devote their loyalty? Laritte stayed silent, staring at his hand. His hand was covered in calluses. ¡°I¡¯m very lucky.¡± They were the Knights of Reinhardt. One hundred of them. From Laritte¡¯s point of view, gold came out even when she didn¡¯t dig the ground. ¡°Nobody will try to harm me.¡± It was a joke, but it was true. Who would try to harm her when the Knights of Reinhardt were protecting her? Mason¡¯s wrinkled features got brighter. ¡°Then¡­..¡± ¡°You may do as you please.¡± Laritte had an indifferent but calm tone. It seemed she always had an indifferent reaction to whatever was around her, even if it were the stormy wind threatening to blow her away. ¡°I didn¡¯t care much from the beginning.¡± Laritte bowed to Mason before she made her way inside the mansion. The knights below ¨C who didn¡¯t hear her say that ¨C opened their eyes wide. ¡®So what happens to us? Are we forgiven?¡¯ One of them approached the tform. ¡°Sir Mason.¡± He called the old man standing above. ¡°What did Her Highness say?¡± ¡°Hold on.¡± Mason¡¯s eyes switched from Laritte to the knights and back at her. He shouldn¡¯t have sent her alone even though she said she didn¡¯t care. The maids might poison their meals next time. Mason set off towards Laritte¡¯s direction without exining the knights. ¡°Ah, just say it before you¡­¡­!¡± As a result, all the knights of the Order recognized her as their Lady. Such a kind of loyalty was impossible to obtain even if they were given five million ways. *** A few dayster, as always, the morning came. The mansion ¨C where the maids had been busy since early in the morning ¨C was clean without a speck of dust. The maids prepared breakfast in the kitchen, while the housemaid dusted the chandelier and checked the nkets in empty rooms. Just like in every household, the cleaning took ce between dawn and morning so that the owners could spot no stain. Meanwhile, Laritte had already gotten used to the quiet mansion without Ian. Suddenly, a hawk came flying outside the window she was staring at. ¡°It¡¯s Ian.¡± It was the letter she exchanged with him every single week. Laritte¡¯s maids, Alice and Irene¡¯s eyes sparkled with curiosity. ¡°What did His Highness say this time?¡± Laritte opened the seal. Usually, it contained his whereabouts. Such as, he had searched further in the teau, but found no trace of that dragon. And, he was worried if everything was okay with her¡­¡­ Recently, his three sentences had increased to a full page. But today, it was different. The letter contained only one paragraph. Laritte read the letter aloud, ¡°It has been concluded a few days ago that the dragon has left for a distant ce. I¡¯ll see you before the sun sets today.¡± It was the news of Ian and his squadron returning today. Chapter 58 Chapter 58 The people of the mansion were d to hear the news. Alice pped her hands. ¡°Great! I should let the chef know! He must prepare a nice dinner!¡± ¡°Maybe His Highness wille to your room, Madam. Oh, now that it reminds me, some coal powder was dropped under Madam¡¯s firece. Shall I go clean it up? Ah, also the cat may have returned and done its business!¡± The maids seemed more excited than Laritte. ¡°It¡¯s natural for coal power to be at the bottom of the firece. Also, Butterfly knows how to cover her toilet. I don¡¯t think she would make any mistakes all of a sudden.¡± Of course, she was happy that Ian was returning. It was all the more so because he came back without having to encounter the dragon. ¡®Should I go out to meet him?¡¯ The answer came immediately, overshadowing her thought. ¡®Of course.¡¯ She nned to surprise him. Meanwhile, on the other side, Ian received goosebumps down his arm. ¡°What the-?¡± *** However, Laritte needed someone to go meet Ian, so she asked Alice, ¡°Where can I find Lady Redra now?¡± If a lot of people followed her out, Ian wouldn¡¯t be surprised. So, she decided to take only Redra. ¡°She might be training in the field, Madam.¡± Laritte stood up and headed toward the said destination. Knights were seen swinging swords in groups under Mason¡¯smand. ¡°Up! Down. Up! Down.¡± ¡°Good. We¡¯ll do it like this a hundred times.¡± A hundred times?! The knights were shocked at Mason¡¯s words. Among them was Redra. She observed the posture of the knights. ¡°Temporary Deputy General, looking at how intense today¡¯s training is, shouldn¡¯t the soldiers get to drink some fail ale at night?¡± The other knights strongly agreed with her. After everyone pledged allegiance to Laritte, their rtionship with Redra seemed to have improved. Redra shed a fierce smile. ¡°Seeing that you dared to say that, you still have energy left.¡± There was a rule for the Knights of Reinhardt to quit drinking. Alcohol was not good for the body. ¡°As expected of your pride. Should I say two hundred times so that they don¡¯t forget? What do you think, Mason?¡± Even though Redra was ranked the highest in the Order, she gave up her choice. Masonughed out loud. ¡°Well, in that case, they¡¯ll gain more muscles.¡± Mason and Redra began to argue, even after they resolved their misunderstandings. Mason thought she was too young to be kept in power. While Redra thought he wanted to take control because of his simple greed. The knights went pale. ¡®Two hundred will be too much! We¡¯ll fall sick!¡¯ Why was there no savior for them? Meanwhile, Laritte made her entry. ¡°It must be hard.¡± She murmured calmly, but all the knights heard her. Basically, they all had keen five senses. Redra bowed to her without waiting any further. ¡°Did you sleep well, Madam?¡± ¡°Yes. I need Lady Redra¡¯s help, but she seems busy.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine. Please name it.¡± As she walked away with Laritte, the eyes of the knights shined toward Mason. They pleaded to reduce the training since Lady Redra wasn¡¯t there anymore. Mason smiled. ¡°Seems like I don¡¯t have any other choice now that Her Highness is worried.¡± The knights¡¯ hearts gleamed with joy due to Laritte. *** Laritte was seen loitering around under the shade of the por tree. It appeared as if a criminal was trying to smuggle something in secret. Redra gulped. ¡®What kind of secret work does she have for me?¡¯ Laritte exined her n only after she made sure that no one was listening. ¡°Lady Redra. Ian is returning this afternoon. You haven¡¯t received this news, have you?¡± ¡°No, I haven¡¯t.¡± Redra replied, nervousness dding her tone. That¡¯s how serious Laritte looked. ¡°I thought¡­.. it¡¯ll be fun if I go out and greet him before he gets here.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°I n to hide somewhere and jump in front of him to surprise him. What do you think?¡± Redra smiled only because she was relieved to hear this. Luckily, her Madam wasn¡¯t harmed in any way like how she feared. Laritte continued, ¡°I want Lady Redra to take me on a horse to a nearby road. Would it be alright?¡± ¡°Of course, there¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t do. However, there seems to be¡­.. a w in the nning.¡± It wouldn¡¯t be dangerous because she would take her somewhere close to the mansion. However, it was Ian¡¯s five senses as a Swordmaster. No one could ever approach him ¡®secretly¡¯. Laritte didn¡¯t know that. Even ghosts couldn¡¯t deceive him now that he was armed and in a tense state. ¡°Captain will notice any sound.¡± ¡°Then I shall hold my breath and hide.¡± Laritte innocently mimicked the posture to cover her nose and mouth. Redra knew she couldn¡¯t be stopped. Well, it was cute and there was no room for problems in that. She nodded, giving in to Laritte¡¯s stubbornness. ¡®The Captain will notice before that anyway.¡¯ Redra guided Laritte to sit in front before she climbed up to take the horse¡¯s reins. ¡°Giddy up!¡± Beyond therge gates made of stone and iron guarded by knights on both sides, was a cool region. Redra searched for a ce to hide in the surrounding terrain. ¡°How about behind that tree?¡± The huge tree trunk ¨C probably a hundred years old ¨C wasrge enough for two people. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll hide my horse somewhere else.¡± Not long after the two hid behind the tree, the ground began to shake. Pebbles began to dance with the rhythm of hooves hitting the ground as the squadron appeared beyond the horizon. The elite soldiers. Ian ¨C in a pitch dark uniform ¨C was seen riding his horse in the front of them, carrying an indescribable dignity. Laritte looked up at Redra like a 10-year-old happy child. She was going to surprise him when he reached the tree. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Ian seemed quite excited, unlike his calm appearance. ¡°¡­¡­¡± He spent the entire journey concerned about her. It was more so when all the aristocratic knights returned. Needless to say, the memorial service was conducted in his absence. ¡®Finally.¡¯ He could see the mansion from afar. But he felt something was wrong. Apanied with the pounding of hooves on the ground, was the sound of someone breathing. It was so faint that only Ian could hear it. An assassin. ¡®How did he hide here?¡¯ The expenses of the Duchy were at the highest level of the Empire. The defense of the mansion was much stronger. He even received support from the Rei family for Laritte. Perhaps the assassin thought he had his chance today. Perhaps he couldn¡¯t find a way to get inside the mansion yet, but Ian thought it was better to take care of it as quickly as possible. ¡®We should get rid of things Laritte might find annoying.¡¯ He raised his shield without another word. ¡°Captain?¡± The knights questioned as he slowly got off the horse. The next moment, he ran toward the ce where Laritte hid. Redra ¨C who was keeping an eye through the branches ¨C uttered seriously, ¡°Hang on¡­¡­¡± Ian¡¯s heavy armament shook the ground. Nevertheless, Ian was just around the corner when Redra assessed him. ¡°Cap-¡± Before she could even finish the word ¡®captain¡¯, she stood in front of Laritte as if to protect her. Chapter 59 Chapter 59 She pulled out her sword and blocked his advance. Redra knew the Captain would notice their presence, but she never thought he would mistake them as assassins! And thus, Ian¡¯s shield collided with Redra¡¯s sword. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! His strength was great, even though she tried to block his blow holding the sword with both hands. Her feet were pushed back, soil piling up behind her heels. As a result, she copsed to the ground. But not after she endured him for a few seconds. Not long after Ian sensed Laritte, he turned to where she was hiding behind the tree. Redra¡¯s face went pale even though she was in a bad shape. ¡®No, not Madam!¡¯ ¡°Captain!¡± The moment Ian lifted his sword behind the shield, Redra¡¯s cry reached him. His eyesnded on Laritte as soon as he raised his sword. He was embarrassed. It wasn¡¯t an assassin? It was Laritte? However, he had already struck the sword with all his might. Its path could not be changed. Since there were two assassins, he spected it would be better to capture one of them alive. He blocked himself with the shield he held in his other hand. A menacing roar of a sword shing with a shield cut through the air as if a cksmith were hammering a sword in a furnace. ¡°Oh my God.¡± Laritte said in a not-so-surprised tone. Ian¡¯s eyes shot at Laritte, who was sitting on the ground, and checked if she was fine. She was just breathing heavily. ¡°Huff, huff¡­¡­.¡± Laritte looked up at him with a questioning look even though she almost died. It¡¯d been a while since she saw Ian. He looked the same. But was he okay? She had to take off her gloves to make sure. ¡°How have you been? I came to meet you. You¡¯re happy to see me, right?¡± ¡°Laritte, Laritte.¡± His voice was mournful. But he was also angry. Not at Laritte, but to himself who failed to stumble from Redra¡¯s attack. He couldn¡¯t believe he mistook her to be an assassin! ¡°You almost died!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry about that. I didn¡¯t know you¡¯d notice me.¡± Laritte was telling the truth. There were horses¡¯ hooves pounding on the earth in addition to the distance from her. It was kind of unfair. She didn¡¯t make a move, but the beast spotted her. Ian exploded. ¡°Don¡¯t joke around when I¡¯m holding a sword! You often tend to mistake your husband for an ordinary aristocrat!¡± He knelt down, meeting her eyes. He took off his helmet to reveal his dark skin and golden eyes. His eyes ¨C which always coldly narrowed at others ¨C rxed whenever she came in front of him. While the two stared deep into each other¡¯s eyes, Redra looked at the sky before she sat up. ¡®Can anyone help me up¡­¡­¡¯ Redra continued to stare at the sky as the couple got lost in their own time. She med herself for what happened. She didn¡¯t think Ian would mistake them for assassins. Her ignorance put the Madam at risk. ¡®If I were a normal knight or if I hadn¡¯t stopped the Captain¡¯s attack¡­..¡¯ Had she not called him back, Ian would have taken Laritte¡¯s life in an instant. A cold chill ran down Redra¡¯s spine. Redra got up on her feet, patting off the dirt in her hair. When she turned her head to where the couple stood, she could only smile in amusement. Over Ian¡¯s shoulders, Laritte¡¯s face looked like a piece of art. ¡®I wonder if I¡¯m being possessed by your beauty.¡¯ Meanwhile, Ian was worried about Laritte. ¡°Laritte, are you hurt anywhere? People with weak hearts tend to get injured when they¡¯re surprised!¡± ¡°The helmet. It¡¯s the one I gave you, right?¡± Laritte¡¯s eyes were only focused on the helmet he took off. ¡°Can I take it back now?¡± ¡°Let me clean it up before handing it over to you. It¡¯ll be better, right?¡± ¡°How many times do I have to tell you? Stop nagging me. You look like a lonely old man from a fairy tale.¡± Laritte wanted to close the conversation about her safety. It didn¡¯t matter anymore because she was safe and Ian looked fine. Finally, Ian pulled her into a hug. ¡°But I missed you a lot.¡± He couldn¡¯t say that he always thought about her. ¡°Me, too.¡± Ian was taken aback. Did Laritte know how to say this? Laritte simply continued. ¡°The strawberry juice I made for you is about to rot. Though, Ava has kept it in ice storage.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡± Ian pulled back and took a hold of her hand. He looked at her face. But Laritte was sincere, too. They took turns in talking while returning to the mansion. Ian was worried till the end, but he kindly answered her questions. He searched for traces of the dragon on the teau and how he had been. ¡°¡­¡­So we searched the lower meadow of the teau, but we couldn¡¯t find the dragon. It seems it has left this area. It¡¯s been the luckiest case, but thanks to it, my return has been dyed.¡± ¡°Where do you think the dragon has gone?¡± ¡°Too far for us to track it. If it still has its sanity, then a ce with no inhabitants.¡± It was clear that it went outside the Duke¡¯s territories. Which meant that no one could me Ian if the dragon appeared in sight. Because it was epted as a natural disaster. Upon reaching the Duchy, the employees and the knights greeted them. ¡°This is Mason Moore. I apologize to the Captain for getting back sote.¡± Mason was at the forefront of the knights. After the me of treason, it was the first time for the noble knights to see Ian. Their eyes turned red. Ian stood in front of Mason. ¡°Yes¡­.. Sir Mason. I¡¯m d you are still in good health.¡± Ian patted his shoulder. They both had faith in each other. Since Mason had been in the Order for three generations, Ian had seen Mason since he was a newborn. However, Ian was concerned about something else. ¡°Nothing has happened in the mansion so far, right?¡± Even if he trusted Mason¡¯s loyalty as a knight, he did not have faith in Mason¡¯s aristocratic views. Ian arched his brow as if asking ¡°You didn¡¯t treat Laritte carelessly, did you?¡± Mason averted his eyes as Ian¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°That¡­..¡± ¡°Hurry, answer me. Do you know or not?¡± Mason was very nervous. The past hadn¡¯t disappeared just because he swore loyalty to the Duchess now. The veteran couldn¡¯t bear to lie to his master. ¡°Forgive me. Actually, I¡­¡­.¡± The moment he tried to confess, Laritte appeared out of nowhere and waved at him. ¡°It¡¯s my first time seeing you today, Sir Mason. Did you know there was a showerst night?¡± Mason nodded without realizing it. ¡°Ah, yes!¡± ¡°Okay then, bye.¡± She walked back to the mansion. Ian¡¯s worries immediately went away after this short chat. Their interaction was not at all a lie. They seemed to be on good terms. He tapped Mason on the shoulder. ¡°I think you¡¯re doing quite well, Sir Mason.¡± If knights from noble backgrounds treated Laritte carelessly, Ian would have modified their thoughts. Even if it required training them to death. However, the reality was better than what he expected. As expected of Laritte. She managed it pretty well. ¡°First of all, help them to unpack our luggage. I¡¯ll listen to your storyter.¡± With that, Ian followed Laritte into the mansion. Mason ced his hand over his chest as he watched the couple disappear into the mansion. ¡°Phew¡­¡­¡± He didn¡¯t know he would heave a sigh of relief. The same was true for the knights who were about to face subjugation. Chapter 60 Chapter 60 The silent mansion regained its owner. The servants returned to their old lively state as if they had never seen Ian. However, there was a noticeable change. The maids could not help but chat about it. ¡°Do you know what happened?¡± One of the housemaids said, putting theundry in a wooden basket. She replied when her partner nced at her with a confused look on her face, ¡°His Lordship seems to be behaving strangely these days, do you know the reason?¡± They walked down to theundry, each with a basket in their hands. The second maid, who understood her words, giggled when she couldn¡¯t hold back herughter. ¡°Of course I know. I can say it just by looking at him for 10 seconds. My my, can¡¯t you?¡± She said in between her giggles. ¡°My Lord is in love with My Lady!¡± It had been a few days since the employees tried to hold theirughter whenever they spotted Ian. This was because he was acting very protective around Laritte. It was like peeking a nce at one¡¯s first love. Ian realized how fragile Laritte was after he almost attacked her with his sword. She could have died even if he didn¡¯t have big arms. It was too harsh for her. It happened even today when Laritte and Ian sat together in the garden, enjoying some delicacies. Ian had to stop her when she was about to munch on a cookie. ¡°Wait!¡± He cut the cookie in half and checked if there was anything that could get caught in her throat. The maids standing behind the couple exchanged smiles as they witnessed his overprotective side again. Unaware of that, Laritte stared at him. ¡°Ian, you shouldn¡¯t pick while eating.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.Oh yeah, is that so?¡± She seemed to have misunderstood his point. He was worried about her safety. As if he loved her. ¡®No, I don¡¯t do such embarrassing things!¡¯ Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡­¡­.Or maybe he did. He held back a sigh as he replied. ¡°Now that it¡¯s done, you can safely eat this.¡± In no way could Laritte understand his overprotective behavior. Ian had always been strange to her eyes. ¡®He¡¯s weird as usual today. He always acts funny whenever I see him.¡¯ She thought peacefully while enjoying the refreshment time. Needless to say, Ian carefully searched the path connecting the mansion to the garden, concerned that Laritte might trip on a broken stone and hurt her head. He even mentally prepared himself to prevent such a tragedy. Meanwhile, Laritte nced at the knights practicing horse riding over different obstacles in the distance. She asked Ian, ¡°Ian, do you remember horse riding? You promised to teach me before you left.¡± ¡°Ah, that¡­..¡± Ian gulped. He hoped she would forget, but he was mistaken. To him, horse riding was a piece of cake. However, it seemed really dangerous if Laritte was ced next to a horse. Laritte asked again, impatience dding her tone. ¡°Do you still have a long way to go to get my horse and equipment?¡± Not at all. He had already contacted the horse ranch and selected a horse for Laritte. It had also been a long time since a cksmith close to Ian made horse riding equipment exclusively for Laritte. The only problem was Ian¡¯s reluctance. What if Laritte failed to control the horse¡¯s speed and fell off a cliff? There were asional reports where a knight died due to losing control of a horse. Laritte seemed concerned when Ian hesitated. ¡°Is there a problem?¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡­¡± Laritte thought the problem was herself. Horse riding! It had been her dream to learn such a skill. ¡°There¡¯s nothing right with me, is there? Only men are known to ride horses. It would¡¯ve been better if I was 7 inches taller.¡± With Laritte murmuring sadly, it was hard for Ian to stick to his intention. Eventually, he sighed and confessed. ¡°No, everything has been prepared. I can send someone to the cksmith to get the equipment, so please wait for a day.¡± ¡°Oh, really? That¡¯s great.¡± Laritte smiled faintly as usual. But he knew she was very happy to hear the news. He couldn¡¯t help but like her more. Ian went to Ava after separating from Laritte. ¡°Nanny. Can you ask the cksmith for Laritte¡¯s equipment? I sent a request thest time I visited him.¡± ¡°Certainly. We have received some important letters. Would you please take a look at them, My Lord?¡± He was handed two golden envelopes. Both of them were from the imperial pce. The Imperial Pce was home to the Empress of Iassa. She was the woman who wanted to ruin Ian¡¯s Duchy. Ianughed, smirking coldly. The sight of the letter had already annoyed him. Only the first letter was sealed. Soon, the reluctant expression disappeared off his face. ¡°Oh, I wonder what it says.¡± The first letter from the imperial pce to the mansion of Reinhardt was an invitation regarding an exchange meeting. Ian confirmed the Emperor¡¯s seal on the invitation. The seal was now under the management of the Empress due to the bedridden Emperor. ¡°The exchange event will be held in May.¡± Ian muttered in a drowsy voice. Only 30 people of high rank were eligible to take part in the exchange meeting in May, even among the privileged ss of the Iassa Empire. It was funny to imagine the Empress sealing the invitation for Ian. No matter how much she hated Ian, she was not allowed to ignore his name among the 30 senior members. Ava also knew about the meeting. She said as she walked through the hallway beside him. ¡°May is not very far. It feels like winter was the day before yesterday.¡± The gathering held in the month of May was a big annual event of the Empire. It was a party held for 10 days in the imperial pce where people of high ranks were invited from all over the country. The royal family of Mirnoa beyond the sea also participated in this event. Even some sorcerers with abilities beyond imagination. The meeting was mainly organized for nobles willing to do business with other nobles. ¡°My Lord, what are you going to do this time? Do you want to participate?¡± It was disappointing for lower nobles who were not allowed to participate. ¡°Well, I guess it won¡¯t hurt to visit.¡± Ian was respected by everyone at the party and it had never been disappointing. The foreigners¡¯ protests in Ian¡¯s absence would only embarrass the Empress. In fact, the Empress had suffered enough because of Ian¡¯s absence for the past three years. Ian folded the invitation in half. ¡°Laritte doesn¡¯t like to go outside much. I don¡¯t want her to run into the Empress for no reason.¡± Now, what was the second letter from the pce about? A female knight in a dignified uniform came running down the quiet hallway. It was Redra Rei. ¡°Captain!¡± He blinked at her while taking off the seal of the second letter. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Madam, she¡­¡­!¡± Ian¡¯s heart skipped a beat at the word. He urged Redra. ¡°What happened? What¡¯s wrong with Laritte?¡± ¡°That¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Say it! Now!¡± Redra was hesitant. ¡°The madam scraped her knee a little in her room.¡± There was a reason why she hesitated so much. Ian had told Redra to report whenever Laritte got injured. Even about the slightest wounds. So Redra came to report, but wondered if she should say this. ¡°It wasn¡¯t a big injury?¡± ¡°No. I called in the maid and asked them to apply the necessary herbs.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a relief. It¡¯s not hurting Laritte, is it? She didn¡¯t cry, did she?¡± Redra kindly answered his agitated questions. ¡°I couldn¡¯t tell if she was in pain because her expression was the same. And, it was a very minor wound.¡± ¡°How long has it been since she fell? You shouldn¡¯t leave her alone.¡± He ushered Redra back, thinking he should visit Laritteter. He heard a muffled chuckle beside him. He turned his head to find Ava covering her mouth with her wrinkled hands. ¡°My Lord is worried about Madam.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t make fun of me.¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you go see her right now?¡± He held back a sigh. Everyone was known to be afraid of him. He wanted to say that Ava was the only one who treated him like a child, but he stopped himself. It was because there was another person who thought like Ava. Laritte. Chapter 61 Chapter 61 Ignoring Ava teasing him, he broke the seal of the second letter. The sender of the letter was Crown Prince Oscar. The only child of the Royal couple and the sole heir to the throne. And a friend who cared about Ian. ¡°It¡¯s His Highness, Crown Prince Oscar.¡± ¡°What does it say?¡± ¡°He wishes to visit this mansion in a week.¡± The Empress would have killed the Crown Prince if she had seen him close to Ian. Even if he was her own child. Whenever the Crown Prince sent a letter to Ian, he had to do it in secret. He always borrowed a servant¡¯s name to send his message, but this time it seemed to have been sent directly under the order of the Empress. ¡°Nominally, he would like to express his condolences for the memorial service held a few days ago, but¡­. I believe the Empress is sending His Highness to persuade me to attend the exchange meeting in May.¡± Thanks to Oscar, the letter was joyfully written because he was going to meet his friend, Ian proudly. Ian returned to his office, wrote a reply, and then visited Laritte. He stopped in front of her room. ¡°Laritte, are you inside?¡± The door was slightly left open by the maids for venttion. As soon as she heard him, she jumped up from the chair. Unfortunately, her foot getting caught in the chair caused her to trip on the floor. ¡°Madam!¡± The maids were as shocked as if they had just been hit by lightning. It wasn¡¯t like that, but there was a ¡®crack¡¯ sound as if the bone was broken. Ian, who definitely heard the sound, rushed in through the door. ¡°Laritte!¡± Everyone was in a hurry, but only Laritte lying on the floor looked calm. She muttered, pressing the floor with her hands as she rose. ¡°I fell again.¡± Her voice was peaceful and undisturbed. Ian helped her up. ¡°Are you okay?¡­¡­ What the heck¨C!¡± He uttered a harsh word. This was because Laritte hugged Ian, unable to support herself on her feet. ¡°My ankle hurts. A little.¡± Ian easily lifted her off her legs and sat her on the bed. ¡°You¡¯re hurt. Hang in there, I¡¯ll call the doctor soon.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t treat me as an emergency patient. As I said, I just twisted my ankle.¡± But the wound seemed serious. As time went by, Ian could feel the blue energy/sensation spread to her knee from her ankle. He was shocked. This shouldn¡¯t have happened if Laritte was recently taken care of like a fragile ss. He clenched his fist. By how weak she was looking, he couldn¡¯t just rx. Dr. Colin¡¯s residence was not far away from the Duke¡¯s mansion. In the case of an emergency, he could always rush to the mansion with his equipment. Colin asked as soon as he arrived at the mansion. ¡°She tripped over a chair and received such a serious wound like this?¡± Colin was visibly confused. He did his tests by pressing Laritte¡¯s wound area. ¡°Though she has weak bones, she seems to have been hit pretty hard. She should avoid walking too much for at least a week. I¡¯ll prescribe some medicine and bandages.¡± Laritte objected. ¡°But, I was supposed to learn horse riding with Ian tomorrow.¡± ¡°Absolutely not.¡± Ian, who was crossing his arms over his chest, blurted out in anger. ¡°How can you say that so easily? I won¡¯t allow you to ride until you cherish yourself.¡± ¡°The fact that you¡¯re injured is a big deterioration in itself.¡± It was also unfair to Laritte. She wasn¡¯t clumsy. She was just unlucky enough to fall twice in one day. Instead of listening to his nagging, Laritte¡¯s eyesnded on the ink on Ian¡¯s finger. ¡°By the way, were you working?¡± It was so obvious that she was trying to change the subject. Ian wanted to continue his nagging, but he held back. ¡°No, I was writing a reply to His Highness. He said he¡¯ll be visiting us in a week. Will it be okay?¡± ¡°His Highness, the Crown Prince?¡± ¡°No need to worry about it. We are friends. And you¡¯re also the Duchess of Reinhardt.¡± In fact, the Duke of Reinhardt never knelt in front of the imperial family. Even Crown Prince Oscar also envied and followed Ian. ¡°Okay. I wouldn¡¯t worry.¡± As soon as the exnation was over, Ian started nagging again. ¡°Anyway, if you get hurt again, I¡¯ll be really angry. Promise me that you will be careful.¡± Laritte felt her stomach grumbling. ¡°But it¡¯s time for the meal. Ian, since we met, shall we go to the dining room together?¡± ¡°Now you think eating is important¡­¡­¡± He stopped talking when he saw her thin wrist. This woman needed to eat some meat. ¡°¡­..Fine, we¡¯ll go together.¡± Ian wrapped his arms around Laritte and pulled her into a hug. Laritte was only wearing a gown. Though it wasrge, it was quitefortable. ¡°Oh, oh my!¡± The maids covered their mouths and held back theirughter. The viewers themselves were fascinated and excited by the scene. Meanwhile, it was different for Ian and Laritte. Ian was worried, while Laritte was mistaken. It seemed she thought she was being treated like a newborn child who couldn¡¯t do anything. She didn¡¯t feel bad though. Since she was very young, Laritte had to look for herself in the back alley she used to live in. ¡°A baby.¡± Ian didn¡¯t catch what she said, so he asked back. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°I said you¡¯re a baby.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Ian shook his head after a brief moment of silence. She was unique in her own way. *** For almost a week, Ian looked after Laritte for her wound to heal. He was so worried to fear her being blown away by the wind or melt away in the rain. He quickly squashed a spider that tried to approach Laritte. He found a nail sticking out when she tried to lean against a wall. It was around lunchtime when he grabbed her by the hand as she walked down the stairs to go to the garden. ¡°Laritte.¡± Laritte¡¯s left shoe heel went into the gap of the stairs. ¡°It must have formed a groove from moisture because of the rain. If you had taken a step further, you¡¯d have fallen.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. The maids who followed were now ustomed to his overprotection. He looked like he would be able to serve a young master or ady soon at this rate. ¡°How would His Lordship act if he had a cute child who looked like Madam? I feel so happy just by thinking about it, whether it¡¯s a son or a daughter.¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be perfect if the child looks just like His Excellency. Ava said he was really cute in his childhood.¡± Ian was too focused on other things to hear the maids whispering. He peered through the groove of the stairs that almost knocked over his wife. There were many dangers around Laritte. Even though he protected her like this, she got injured at least once a day. And the degree and frequency got worse day by day. ¡®Am I the only one who¡¯s aware of it?¡¯ Something was weird. It could be regarded as simply a coincidence. But he didn¡¯t fail to sense the strange tightening feeling in the air. *** On the day the Crown Prince Oscar promised to visit the Duchy, he passed through the barren field to arrive at the Duke¡¯s mansion. He stopped outside a huge door, beyond which was the road to the mansion. He was supposed to arrive in about two hours, but now it was noon. Since he came earlier than scheduled, he saw a single pair of gatekeepers guarding the door. He saluted the Crown Prince and said, ¡°Allow me to inform the Duke. He is probably getting ready to wee His Highness.¡± ¡°Since I came early, you don¡¯t have to hurry and ask the Duke to pick me up. May I go inside?¡± Knights guarding the door turned to the attendants behind Oscar. Prince Oscar wanted to proceed himself, but the attendants were against it. Oscar was on Ian¡¯s side, but the royal attendants were the Empress¡¯ hands and feet. Oscar biting at the attendants. This was what Oscar was aiming for from the beginning. ¡°If you all refuse to do so, you can stay at a nearby inn.¡± ¡°Your Highness must not be left alone.¡± Oscar wanted to remove the Empress¡¯s snare to talk to Ianfortably. He whispered to the attendants, inaudible to the gatekeepers. ¡°You know I have to please the Duke and persuade him to take part in the exchange meeting. This is to make sure I don¡¯t go against the Duke¡¯s will.¡± The Empress could only face her foreign guests if Ian was present in the meeting. With this excuse, Oscar came to see his friend Ian. The attendants ¨C unaware of Oscar¡¯s n ¨C discussed for a while before they nodded. ¡°Very well.¡± Prince Oscar hid his smile under their gaze. These highly attendants served the Empress. The Empress, his mother, gave Oscar no power. Oscar had grown up under the supervision of the Empress. Even now, when the Emperor was bedridden due to a mysterious disease, everything was run by the Empress. Oscar entered the Reinhardt mansion alone. As he walked through a green patch ofnd in the garden, he found a woman standing beside the road. ¡°Huh?¡± The beautiful woman with silver hair was hiding behind a tree and staring at the mansion. Chapter 62 Chapter 62 Oscar recognized Laritte as the Duchess and approached her. ¡°Hello, Ma¡¯am?¡± He called from a distance to avoid startling her. Laritte also discovered Oscar. He was a young gentleman with brown hair. She turned to face him. ¡°Hello.¡± Laritte greeted without even knowing his identity. There were branches for camouge in both her hands. Oscar Iassa, the Crown Prince of the Iassa Empire, had a good heart. Even though he was not a splendidly beautiful person, he was popr among the young generation because of his gentle nature. He didn¡¯t mind even though the Duchess stood hiding behind branches. ¡°How is it that Ma¡¯am is out here without a maid?¡± ¡°That, I was hiding away from the bear¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Oscar Iassa. I¡¯m currently studying to seed to the throne of the Empire.¡± He kindly introduced himself. Laritte finally recognized him when she recalled the visit of the Crown Prince. He was supposed to be here in two hours, but he arrived early. ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± Laritte hid behind the tree again. ¡°Hmm.¡± Awkward, Oscar smoothed the brooch over his chest. Was it the end of their conversation? If it were someone else, they would¡¯ve tried to talk to him more. Even though he was just the Crown Prince, he was the next Emperor. ¡°May I ask what Ma¡¯am means by hiding from the bear? I suspect a bear has really appeared in the mansion.¡± She was hiding from Ian. This was because Ian thought that a fly in the air was dangerous to her. Laritte had run away when he tried to put a coat over her face. ¡®It¡¯s frustrating.¡¯ ¡°Forgive me, but I think I will be caught if His Highness stays here.¡± Laritte muttered straightforwardly. ¡°Ah, I should hide too.¡± However, he was toote. Ian, who was leaving the mansion in search of Laritte, found Oscar. Ian approached the patch where Oscar was standing. He was going to ask why the Prince came earlier than scheduled when his face dropped into a frown. ¡°Oh, no.¡± She sighed and came out from behind the tree. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± Ian greeted Oscar as he grabbed Laritte¡¯s hand so she couldn¡¯t escape again. ¡°Your Highness, I apologise, I should¡¯ve greeted you in person.¡± ¡°Your gatekeepers were eager to inform you, but I just came early. How have you been, Ian?¡± Oscar took off his gloves and reached out to Ian. He addressed him as the Duke of Reinhardt in front of others, while he called him by his name in private. Ian epted his handshake with his unique fierce facade. In their exchange, Laritte looked up to find that they were quite close. ¡°Thank you foring such a long way.¡± ¡°The coachman and the horses were the ones who worked hard. By the way, you seemed to have developed a good rtionship with the Duchess. It¡¯s nice.¡± Oscar¡¯s eyesnded on the couple holding hands. Ian smiled cynically and locked arms with Laritte. ¡°I¡¯m afraid my tomboy wife will run away again.¡± He almost looked terrifying. Oscar had seen Ian since he was a child, so he was immune. Surprisingly, he also found Laritte unaffected. She pouted her lips, but unevenly. ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯ve been bothering metely.¡± ¡°I was making sure Laritte didn¡¯t get hurt.¡± ¡°I am being careful. I¡¯m just a little unlucky these days.¡± Ian ignored her excuses and told Oscar, ¡°Let me introduce you officially. Your Highness, this is the Duchess, Laritte Reinhardt. And Laritte, this is Oscar Iassa, the Crown Prince of the Empire.¡± Oscar greeted with a gentle gesture. ¡°Finally, we have been officially greeted, Ma¡¯am.¡± He kissed the back of Laritte¡¯s hand. A group of knights who happened to pass through the area greeted the Crown Prince, while Mason smiled when he discovered Laritte. Prince Oscar also knew about Mason. He was a respectful veteran. However, Oscar was kind of shocked. How was the noble Sir Mason exchanging a friendly nce with the Duchess? ¡®I see, the Duchess is loved by everyone.¡¯ Oscar was also aware that Ian had destroyed the family of Count Brumayer for Laritte. It was a famous gossip in society. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Even so, everyone expected the Duchess ¨C ¡®an illegitimate child¡¯ ¨C would soon be abandoned. But, it didn¡¯t happen. Laritte was a Duchess decent enough to be respected by the people of the mansion. Meanwhile, Ian coughed because Oscar kept his grip on Laritte¡¯s hand for a while longer as he got lost in his thoughts. ¡°Ahem.¡± Ian was a little ufortable at the sight. ¡°Let¡¯s talk inside.¡± Oscar finally let go of Laritte¡¯s hand. Why? The gesture didn¡¯tst that long either. Did he happen to be? Oscar¡¯s outstanding sense of surviving in a thorny imperial family alerted him. Ian was acting extraordinary! He did hear that their marriage was political, but Ian¡¯s eyes were gentle and caring every time he nced at Laritte. It was the first time for Oscar to see Ian like that, even though he was friends with him since childhood. In the meantime, Laritte escaped from Ian and ran into the mansion. ¡®I don¡¯t like her wearing those cumbersome clothes!¡¯ Frustrated, Ian yelled at Laritte¡¯s back. ¡°Be careful not to fall.¡± No answer. Oscar opened his mouth as he was guided by Ian into the mansion. ¡°I was curious why you didn¡¯t show up in society these days. However, I¡¯m relieved to see you doing well.¡± He looked up at Ian. Oscar was tall, but Ian was even taller. His sharp jawline and handsome features were visible. Oscar was ashamed. Due tock of power, he could not protect the Duchy from the Empress¡¯s clutches. Ian was of course not afraid of the royalty. ¡°I recently saw a report that you set up a subjugation troop after a suspected dragon sighting. Luckily, you didn¡¯t have to face one.¡± It seemed Oscar was scared to face a dragon. Ian replied casually with his usual low voice. ¡°That is true.¡± ¡°If you had been hurt, you would have worried your beloved Duchess. You are not alone anymore, so be careful.¡± Oscar was so focused on advising his friend that he didn¡¯t notice Ian pause. He turned around to find Ian confused. ¡°Ian?¡± Beloved Duchess? What did Ian just hear? ¡°What do you mean, beloved?¡± No way. Ian thought it was clear to him that he did not love anyone! ¡°¡­¡­Did I say something wrong?¡± Oscar didn¡¯t understand either. From what he witnessed, Ian and Laritte were a loving couple. He didn¡¯t know how the Duchess felt, but he was clear about his friend¡¯s feelings. ¡°Don¡¯t say anything weird, especially in front of Laritte!¡± Oscar¡¯s gentle features gradually turned into clear astonishment. ¡®Does Ian not know how he feels?¡¯ ¡°Ian, you¡­..¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to listen to it.¡± As Ian disappeared into the mansion, Oscar quietly followed him. ¡®Doesn¡¯t he hold feelings for the Duchess? Am I mistaken?¡¯ Oscar had to reconsider his definition of love. Chapter 63 Chapter 63 It wasn¡¯t long before Oscar started his dinner with Ian and Laritte. Crown Prince Oscar¡¯s elegant hands in showing his table manners to match the manners of nobility. He washed his hands with warm water in a wooden basin and wiped his mouth with a towel. His methods were neat. But Oscar didn¡¯t pay much attention to what he was doing. Because his eyes were focused elsewhere. ¡°Let me check if the water temperature is appropriate.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s not that hot.¡± ¡°Does the towel feel ufortable to your hands?¡± Ian¡¯s concerned voice. Oscar felt disturbed, so he spoke up. ¡°Stop, Stop it! Ian!¡± The couple was sitting opposite him. Ian, who was taking care of Laritte, blinked at Oscar as if he knew nothing. Oscar could see how overprotective Ian was getting. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°You put so much effort into it. The Duchess must be annoyed!¡± ording to Oscar, this was nothing other than love. ¡®I can¡¯t believe how you say you don¡¯t love her, though! Everything is so very obvious.¡¯ Laritte responded by wiping her mouth herself. ¡°I know I¡¯mzy, but I don¡¯t want him to do these things for me. He has been acting very weirdtely.¡± Oscar knew Laritte would naturally agree. Weren¡¯t they friends? Of course, Oscar was an old friend of Ian. But, Ian wasn¡¯t such a strange person before. It was amusing to see how the Duchess was unaware of Ian¡¯s feelings, too. Ian spoke up in his defense, ¡°Your Highness doesn¡¯t know. It¡¯s getting hard to say how frequently Laritte is getting into small idents these days.¡± The Crown Prince could not have known if the maids didn¡¯t even notice such things. In the first ce, it could not be stated as a conspiracy due to which Laritte was suddenly experiencing her bad luck. As Ian continued to tend to Laritte, Oscar felt like he should have eaten alone. ¡®I wanted to know more about how they had been doing.¡¯ At this rate, he was uncertain if his visit would end in a few days just with greeting the Duchess. Before he knew it, dessert was presented at the table. It was earl grey peach cupcakes. The pickled peaches over the earl grey sheet were giving off a pleasant scent. Ian used a spoon to taste Laritte¡¯s cupcake first. ¡°It¡¯s delicious and safe.¡± Ian wasn¡¯t worried about being poisoned. He just didn¡¯t know how Laritte¡¯s sudden bad luck would affect him. Oscar shook his head at Ian¡¯s behavior before he moved on from his grumpy state. Meanwhile, Laritte began to eat her cupcake. The taste was perfect. But after a while, her throat felt itchy. Ian asked as Laritte coughed softly, ¡°Are you thirsty? Here, have some water.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not¡­.. Cough!¡± Laritte put down the cutlery. Something was stinging deep in her throat. Somehow, it felt swollen inside her throat. ¡°Cough! Cough!¡± Laritte panted as her lungs desperately started scrounging for air to breathe. Her pale skin turned paler if that was possible. Ian jumped up from his chair as he felt something off. ¡°Laritte?¡± ¡°Ian, I¡­¡­¡± Laritte also got up, staggering in the process. She tried to say something but leaned against Ian¡¯s arms as if she was going to copse. ¡°Laritte, is it because of the food?¡± Ian was unable to think straight. It had been a long time since he was in a war zone. He was also used to people dying in front of his eyes. But now, everything felt too unfamiliar. Why? ¡°Laritte, Laritte!¡± His slightly trembling hands supported Laritte¡¯s head. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Luckily, the other man present in the room was calm. Oscar directed the maids, ¡°You, bring the cook here. Fast.¡± Then he turned to Ian, ¡°Ian, is she allergic to peaches?¡± Ian had no problem eating the dessert. Then there was only one possibility. It was an allergic reaction. Ian¡¯s eyes turned to the peach cupcake on the table. ¡°She wasn¡¯t before.¡± ¡°It might be possible that she suddenly developed allergies.¡± Just in time, the chef arrived. ¡°Do you keep stingingtle in the kitchen?¡± ¡°Ah, we have some!¡± ¡°Boil it and prepare the juice so that it¡¯s no longer toxic.¡± Oscar helped Ian to support Laritte. Ian muttered, ¡°Why¡­. Why do these keep happening only to Laritte?¡± His heart was pounding against his chest. No matter what the situation was, Ian was always strong enough to endure it. But this time, he felt helpless. Oscar soothed Ian, ¡°The Duchess hasn¡¯t lost consciousness. It¡¯s just hard for her to breathe. She¡¯ll get better after she drinks the juice.¡± Like he said, Laritte felt much better after drinking the juice. ¡°See. Now, we should let the Duchess rest in her room.¡± Ian carried Laritte to the bedroom andid her down on the bed as his friend suggested. Exhausted, she fell asleep. Ian brought a chair to sit along the bedside. He had a frustratingly tightening feeling weighing down his chest. He stayed still for a long time before Oscar¡¯s voiceforted him. ¡°I think she¡¯s out of danger now. Thanks to you avoiding the tension, she¡¯ll be fine in the future.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.Is she going to be okay?¡± Ian muttered as he ced his hand over the white nket covering Laritte. The finest nket embroidered with golden threads was crumpled under his grip. ¡°Laritte suffered from minor burns three days ago when a spark flew off the firece. Also, she slipped herself on a puddle even when there was no shower.¡± Ian gritted his teeth. ¡°The day before yesterday, she was stung by a bee. That was nothing,pared to Laritte¡¯s close encounter with death when Nabi dropped an ornament from the bookshelf. Yesterday, thedder in the study, which had been intact thest time I checked, copsed and fell next to her.¡± {N: Changing Butterfly¡¯s name to Nabi, since it is used as an endearment for cats in Korea.} Today, she almost lost consciousness due to a sudden allergy she certainly didn¡¯t have before. The situation would have been three times worse if he hadn¡¯t stayed by Laritte throughout. Oscar was able to understand his friend¡¯s concerns a little. ¡®I thought he was being too much, but it was worth worrying about.¡¯ You don¡¯t know if it¡¯s just a coincidence or a joke God is making. However, as Ian was so worried, Oscar was able toe up with a solution. ¡°Ian, the reason the Empress allowed me toe here is because of the exchange meeting. You know, if you don¡¯t attend, my mother will feel humiliated.¡± But Oscar was not willing to persuade Ian. Ian also knew that. ¡°I don¡¯t want to force you to attend the meeting. But know that you should also consider attending the meeting this time.¡± He didn¡¯t intend to carry out his mother¡¯s orders because he changed his mind. ¡°Word is, we are going to host a fortune teller among the foreign participants.¡± ¡°¡­¡­They must have great talent to be invited. You used to receive only foreignpany managers or lenders.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. They appear to have gained fame in the Mirnoan kingdom recently. If you attend, you will be able to show Laritte to that person.¡± Ian contemted for a moment. The reason was that Laritte was bothered by society. However, if the present incidents continued to happen, Laritte¡¯s life could be in danger. In the end, he had no choice but to see the fortune teller. ¡°I¡¯ll attend.¡± ¡°Mother will be pleased. Unfortunately.¡± Ian gently flickered his eyes to watch the sleeping face of Laritte. He was determined to hear what the fortune teller had to say about the reason for her bad luck. Chapter 64 Chapter 64 Meanwhile, the capital was lively as ever. It has been nearly two months since spring arrived. Beyond the streets lined with flower shops was a castle at the center of the capital. Unlike the vibrant streets of the city, there was a bone-chilling silence in the castle. A cold sensation flowed within the walls where the Empress resided. The Empress seemed to be very annoyed. Because the exchange meeting to be held in May was around the corner. Initially, she thought of it as an opportunity to show her dignity to the world. But it was too difficult to do that. She grimaced, seated on a chair inside her bedroom. ¡®Because the Duke of Reinhardt was not attending the meeting.¡¯ Many of the foreign participants held businesses connected to the Duchy. It sounded like most people wereing to see Ian. However, as Ian ignored her invitation for three years, subtle resentment settled in her. Thest she could do was send the Crown Prince to persuade the Duke, but she hardly expected the unexpected change. Then, a maid knocked on the door to which she proudly nodded. ¡°Come in. What is it?¡± ¡°The Duke of Reinhardt has replied to the invitation.¡± As if offering it to a God, the maid handed over the letter very politely. The Empress received, only two fingers clutching the letter. She read, still expecting his refusal. ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­¡­ ¡¶I¡¯m extremely honored and grateful to receive an invitation from the royal family¡·. Huh, pretentious.¡± She skipped over the words to search for the reason for his refusal. For example¡­¡­ I am unable to attend because I have to focus on my family and work. It¡¯s not enough for a Duke to be invited to the event. And so on. The Empress reached the end of the letter without any anticipated, ¡°¡¶With my utmost respect and gratitude to the royal family for the invitation, I am writing to inform you of the Ducal couple to be present during the event.¡·I knew you would say that¨C Hold on, what?¡± She read the letter again. Amazing, he has epted the invitation! Flustered, she jumped up from her seat. But as soon as she became aware of the maid, she pretended to tidy up her dress. Was it her son who was able to persuade the Duke? She was delighted for a moment, but soon her eyes turned cold. Her pride was hurt. She was the Empress. She shouldn¡¯t be too pleased just because a mere Duke changed his mind. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡®I should have killed him when he was used of treason. Bartolt did nothing to assassinate him in the countryside.¡¯ Bartolt. He was a coveted knight when he used to be in Ian¡¯s Order. But he was nothingparable when she brought him. He was now assigned as her escort because he was a great soldier. She red at Bartolt, who stood outside the room. Anyway, all of them were useless. Ugh, this Duke of Reinhardt! *** Oscar was supposed to stay at the Reinhardt mansion for five days. Two of them had passed, and he was already tired. Laritte was often injured, but most of Oscar¡¯s suffering was due to Ian. Ian made sure to check everything, even if it was trivial, what could harm Laritte. To Oscar, Ian¡¯s behavior was due to his feelings. But Ian kept insisting it wasn¡¯t love! His friend was dull. It seemed urgent for Oscar to make his friend aware of his feelings. Just in time, the couple arrived at the first floor where Oscar was seated. ¡°Did you sleep wellst night?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± After they greeted each other with ¡®a good morning¡¯, Laritte asked, ¡°We¡¯re going to take a walk in the rose garden together, right?¡± Ian was reluctant to allow Laritte to step outside. He wanted her to be inside a safe perimeter until the consultation with the fortune teller. It had been a long time since Oscar saw the rose garden of the Duchy, which was in an ambiguous location to say outdoor. Still, Oscar could not be locked up in the house for five days. Oscar wondered if he could have Ian realize his feelings. ¡®Even if you ask Ian directly, he¡¯ll only oppose it, won¡¯t he?¡¯ Oscar answered Laritte, ¡°¡­¡­Reinhardt¡¯s rose garden is grand enough to be envied by other nobles. It is said that it¡¯d always win first ce if it was nominated in the gardenpetition every year. I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡± Laritte replied, ¡°Really? I only went to the garden before the blooming season.¡± On the other hand, Oscar had witnessed the garden in one full bloom as a child. Laritte and Oscar took the lead towards the garden, chatting together. They were getting along quite well. Ian unintentionally became alone and followed them. Soon after, Ian spotted a staircase in the grass and began to approach his wife to support her as he did these days. Oscar was faster. ¡°Oh, a staircase. Please hold my hand, Ma¡¯am.¡± Laritte held Oscar¡¯s hand without much thought. Oscar also acted naturally. He learned while watching Ian treat Laritte like a newborn child. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it! The fact that I was helpful to the beautiful Duchess makes me happy.¡± Oscar btedly realized the intense gaze he felt on the back of his head as he answered formally. Ian was shooting a re at him. It was when Oscar realized that he had a way to make Ian aware of his feelings. He decided to test a bit more. He didn¡¯t let go of Laritte¡¯s hand even after she walked down the stairs. ¡°¡­..?¡± Laritte looked up at Oscar with a nk face. As mentioned, showers were often in the Iassa Empire. As a result, there were certain cultures based on it. If male aristocrats frequently held hands with female aristocrats to escort them, it was to prevent their falling due to the damp floor. ¡®I guess that¡¯s it.¡¯ Laritte waved it off as her mind came to a rough rationalization. However, there was another person who could not rationalize the situation. Ian. As expected, Oscar could feel his back catching fire under Ian¡¯s re. ¡®You will be grateful to meter, Ian.¡¯ Oscar formted a n to induce jealousy in his friend. The trio walked through the rose garden. It was a very fancy sight to behold. The gardener, previously devastated by treason, had re-grown the garden with his sweat and hard work. Oscar deliberately pretended to get close to Laritte. He plucked a few roses from a branch and tucked them on her head. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful. The flowers seem vivid to hold emotions. It really suits the Duchess, haha.¡± Oscar was a gentleman of formalities. His elegant gestures and kind words just now were not as good as Ian¡¯s, but it got many women falling head over heels for him. ¡°The roses will be offended.¡± Laritte also epted the flower without much thought. ¡°No way. They¡¯re honored is all I can see.¡± Oscar responded softly. With a bit of sincerity. Laritte looked surprisingly beautiful with roses in her silver hair. Oscar stole a glimpse of the fuming figure of Ian. Even though he had predicted such an oue, he felt himself sweating. This kind of Ian was really scary. Nheless, he admired his friend in every way. A Swordmaster¡¯s life was difficult. But Oscar had a clean heart. He was going to give his life to help the couple move forward. ¡°A phrasees to mind when I see the Duchess wearing roses in her hair.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Rose resembles your beauty, your passion. How could I not hand over this rose to the love of mine¡­¡­ It¡¯s a poem written by Lorentz, a minstrel poet, dated around 450.¡± It was mainly used to praise one¡¯s beauty. However, it was sometimes used to confess someone¡¯s love towards another. Laritte didn¡¯t know, but Ian noticed it. Since then, Oscar continued to do his favors. Kicking out all the bees around Laritte and gently smiling. Meanwhile, Ian felt like someone nted seeds of mes in his mind. ¡®Why do those two look so close?¡¯ As soon as the seeds were nted, they sprouted and burned the surroundingnd. Ian refused to admit the fact and turned a blind eye to his rage. It was a foolish thing to do. The fire wouldn¡¯t go out on its own. The burning mes gradually reached his heart and reminded him of the moments. Moments he had spent alone with Laritte in the vi. Sitting together in front of the firece. Carrying water down from the valley. Having soup boiled with only potatoes and carrots. Snatching the saw from Laritte, who was confident enough to cut the furniture herself. Needless to say, the briefughter of Laritte at the sight of him catching a fish¡­¡­.. ¡®I don¡¯t like how she is close to other men than me.¡¯ Chapter 65 Chapter 65 Oscar and Laritte continued to chat. ¡°So Ian was going to teach me, but my appointment was dyed again because I hurt my ankle.¡± ¡°Ma¡¯am is interested in horse riding, isn¡¯t she? In my opinion, a white horse will suit you the best. White horses are usually a quiet breed.¡± Laritte¡¯s blue eyes sparkled at Oscar¡¯s words. He was an observant man, so he was able to read Laritte¡¯s desire. ¡°My horse Frederick will be here in the stable. Does Ma¡¯am want to meet him?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a great idea.¡± Surprised, Ian interrupted their conversation, ¡°Never. The stable is on the opposite side of the building. It¡¯d be too much for her.¡± Laritte¡¯s excited spirit began to protest, ¡°I know it¡¯s less than 15 minutes away.¡± ¡°Yes, it is! 15 minutes away.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going outside the Duchy.¡± ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s not possible. I can¡¯t give you permission¡±, her eyes became cold as he dered. Their opinions were bound to be divided. The lives they both led were different until now. Laritte knew she had no risk of getting hurt in this! But eventually, she gave up. She was aware of the location. Permission? Yes, she was in a position to obtain Ian¡¯s permission. ¡°Okay then, so be it. I have no choice but to obey you. Because I¡¯m your wife¡±, her voice carrying emptiness. Ian flinched at the words she uttered without any ill intentions. He never knew his wife¡¯s words could make him feel so attacked! However, looking back on his recent behavior, he remembered how he forcibly controlled his wife. Don¡¯t do this because it¡¯s dangerous. Don¡¯t touch that either. Let me check before you do anything unusual. Laritte wasn¡¯t bothered, so sheplied. But this¡­ this was growing to be a problem. She turned around to take a step away from the garden, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back to the mansion. Your Highness, I¡¯m deeply sorry¨C¡± Oscar shook his hands as she began to apologize for her condition. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, Ma¡¯am. I¡¯m not bothered in the slightest.¡± Oscar¡¯s n went wrong. He didn¡¯t mean to divide the couple. He didn¡¯t expect Laritte to leave on her own and Ian to stare at her retreating figure in despair. He carefully said, ¡°Um, Ian¡­¡­ I¡¯m going to follow Ma¡¯am. Don¡¯t worry,e back inside after some time, alright?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Oscar knew the shock Ian was in. The previous Duke and Lady Selena used to treat everyone evenly. Ian, who grew up in such a family, also learned to treat his people without any discrimination. And ording to Oscar, Laritte was the first person Ian ever fell in love with. He could understand how the words ¡°I should obey my husband!¡± must have inflicted great pain on Ian¡¯s chest. Feeling guilty for their quarrel, Oscar caught up with Laritte. Standing next to her leaving the rose garden, he thought, ¡®Ian. There is an essential procedure to direct the reins that control one¡¯s mind.¡¯ First of all, he wanted his friend to know how to admit his feelings. *** Oscar was going crazy. He thought he had gotten used to eating on thin ice. But whenever he put the food in his mouth using a silver fork, it felt like he was engulfing poison. Considering his silver fork was fine and his food had no poison in it! ¡®Ian, you better take care of your wife.¡¯ The table was quiet. Laritte was sulking in her seat, while Ian was dazed with shame. None of them weremunicating. Oscar let his eyes wander, once ncing at the maid standing in the corner of the huge room and at the tree outside the window. He could also see the rose garden from the height of the second floor. The petals were dancing in the wind. Oscar held back the tears falling in regret. If he hadn¡¯t done anything over there yesterday¡­.. the atmosphere wouldn¡¯t have been this heavy today¡­.. Ian¡¯s mind was no less disturbed. Laritte was taken out of a vi and brought into the world of nobles. He wanted her to enjoy the luxury with confidence and satisfy all her wishes. He could hold a party for six days a week if she wanted, he could fill the fields with cherry nts if she wanted. So that he could be proud in front of the nobles spreading groundless rumors that he tried to teach his wife horse-riding that didn¡¯t suit ady. Although she had not yet ridden a horse for many reasons, Ian intended to support her wishes. But now, her mood was terrible because of Ian¡¯s coercive behavior. Then, how is she better than when she lived freely in the vi? Can she be happier than how she was in the vi? Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Ian looked up at Laritte¡¯s face. He didn¡¯t know if it was because he was thinking that way, but her face looked more depressed. It was the same expressionless look¡­¡­ but wasn¡¯t her face a little brighter when she used to live in the vi? She had more freedom to spend time there. When Oscar took care of Laritte¡¯s meal, he couldn¡¯t get jealous like before. Needless to say, he seemed to have no right to be jealous. Oscar chopped up his own steak and went to exchange it for Laritte¡¯s te. ¡°Ma¡¯am, isn¡¯t it easier to eat this way?¡± He had no n to induce jealousy this time. Ian had no energy to take care of Laritte, so he considered himself. Seconds after, he peeked at Ian. He felt sorry for the sight of Ian stabbing his steak and suffering inside as if dealing with the enemy on a battlefield. ¡°Your Highness doesn¡¯t have to do this¡±, Laritte muttered sadly as she saw the chopped-up steak on Oscar¡¯s te. ¡°I¡­.. I¡¯m not a great person to be considered¡­¡­.¡± Unlike the days he smiled, Oscar felt like dashing to the snowy mountains and yelling with tears in his eyes. I made this couple like this! I am trash! The estranged rtionship between Ian and his wife wasn¡¯t resolved until the evening. Oscar managed to have a dinner that was no different from the breakfast. At this rate, he thought he was going to have an upset stomach. His eyes were focused on the couple when Ian jumped up, pushing back his chair. Surprised, Oscar began to ask. ¡°Ian?¡±, but Ian disappeared even before he finished talking. Naturally, he could not chase the man and leave Laritte alone. He stared at the hallway where Ian disappeared when she mumbled. ¡°Where is he going?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t know, Ma¡¯am.¡± Oscar was struck with worries. Did he leave because he was angry with me? What should I do if he doesn¡¯t want to be friends anymore? He had no choice but to stay seated opposite Laritte. He was putting the food in his mouth when he heard a faint whine outside the window. Because they were on the second floor, the sound wasn¡¯t clear, but it was definitely Ian¡¯s voice calling them. Oscar and Laritte got out of their seats and grabbed the window frame to peer down outside. Next to Ian was an ivory horse standing in contrast. ¡°What does this mean?¡± Oscar¡¯s eyes grew wide as Laritte¡¯s heart thumped at the sight. She met the horse¡¯s eyes even though it was far away. They talked to each other even though they were standing still. Laritte ran to the hallway where Ian disappeared, feeling the pulse behind her neck. ¡°Ma¡¯am!¡± Oscar followed as Laritte grabbed the railing and ran down the stairs. The interior of the Reinhardt mansion streaked past her gaze as she dashed to her destination. Is it for me? Chapter 66 Chapter 66 Laritte recalled the time when Redra was taking care of her horse. Even though there were separate employees for taking care of the stables and the horses, Redra managed her own horse. Lady Redra, you¡¯re very diligent. Even though you¡¯re soaked in sweat after training, you always make sure toe here. It¡¯s very hard just to feed the horses. Laritte was sitting on a square pile of strawspressed with silos. ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s hard for me, too. Who doesn¡¯t have a hard time? But he gets upset when I don¡¯te to see him¡±, Redra answered softly as she brushed the mane of the horse with a bigb the size of her head. Laritte was both envious and amazed. Redra and her horse looked like a family. ¡°You seem close.¡± ¡°We are close!¡± Redra chuckled at her words. Redra¡¯s connection had grown stronger with the stallion that apanied her to the battlefield over the years. Their bond was special. ¡°Horses are very clever creatures. They can recognize their owners right from the beginning.¡± As if ashamed by herpliment, Redra¡¯s horse scratched his hoof on the floor and breathed out from his nose. ¡°Let¡¯s find out how you can lead your owner to her destiny.¡± To Laritte, Redra appeared as a stunning individual. Both the duties of a knight and their horse were wonderful. Laritte yearned to have such a bond with her horse. She was amazed how they could recognize each other from afar. Right now, Laritte¡¯s heart was pounding. She reached the bottom of the stairs and ran down the hallway on the first floor to stand in front of the door of the mansion. She realized that Ian came down to bring what she wanted. Ian was there when she arrived breathlessly. The reason why he suddenly brought a horse was simple. Since what happened earlier, he had been very quiet around Laritte. He couldn¡¯t even look at her in the face, let alone talk to her. Even though he thought about apologizing, he couldn¡¯t form a word out of his mouth. So he just decided to be honest in his actions. If it was necessary, he would kneel and beg in front of her. Promising that he would not stop her from doing anything in the future. Which is why he brought Laritte¡¯s horse to prove his sincerity. It had been a while since he brought it from a horse ranch, but he kept it a secret from her. Ian did not want Laritte to regreting here to the mansion with him. He wanted to talk and fix everything. However, words were stuck deep in his throat whenever he saw the distortion of her expression. ¡°Laritte. I sincerely apolo¨C¡± The moment he tried to apologize, Laritte¡¯s lips curled into a broad smile. It wasn¡¯t a subtle change of her expression that only Ian, who had been watching her for a long time, could recognize. It was a big and pretty smile that made anyone feel better. ¡°Is this my horse?¡± Surprised by her huge response, Ian stumbled over his words, ¡°¡­¡­Uh, what? Oh, yes. That¡¯s right. The reason why I suddenly brought,¡± ¡°My horse!¡± Laritte opened her arms wide and hugged the ivory horse by its neck. The horse was a little startled at first but it grew patient as if it understood that she was its owner. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Laritte rubbed her face on the horse¡¯s cheek in delight. It felt so great! ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Still in a daze at Laritte¡¯s bright smile, Ian absent-mindedly muttered, ¡°¡­¡­Ian?¡± ¡°Not your name.¡± ¡°Oh, he would go by Bertrand.¡± ¡°Bertrand!¡± Laritte couldn¡¯t stand the joy and wrapped her arms around the beast more tightly. Her hands felt the white fur on the back of the horse that was as rough as a beard. Ian btedly came to his senses. It wasn¡¯t the time to be dazed by her loud giggles. He needed to apologize. He looked down at the ground as he said, ¡°Laritte, I¡¯m very sorry. Whatever the reason, I shouldn¡¯t have held you back.¡± He had thousands of words lingering on his lips since then. But Laritte apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, too.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing for you to apologize for.¡± He was still looking down at his feet. He had no face to raise his head. ¡°I will stay calm from now on,¡± Laritte muttered. She could understand him even though she was unable to sympathize with Ian¡¯s mindset. He did it only to keep her safe. This is how it felt to worry about someone. ¡°You don¡¯t have to stay calm. I did everything wrong. Hiding you from everything, I had been mistaken about your safety.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll also try to keep safe. You don¡¯t know when you have bad luck.¡± That reminded Ian that he was going to find a way at the exchange meeting in May. He was going to inform her, but as he realized her voice moving upwards, he jerked his head up at Laritte. He chuckled at the sight of her wriggling her arms and sticking to the horse¡¯s shoulders and torso like a slime. Laritte reached out her hand to which heplied by leaning his chin on her shoulder and lightly hugging her. Oscar was watching the scene from afar. It was funny how he tried to advance the couple¡¯s rtionship with vain tricks. ¡°They talk, understand, and reconcile on their own.¡± He scratched his head awkwardly before retreating into the mansion. *** The Reinhardt mansion was brightened again by the delicate rays of the morning sun. The horses sleeping in the stables woke up, while the maids started bustling in the kitchen at the dawn. This was the day of Oscar¡¯s return to the imperial pce. ¡°Gratin isn¡¯t that hot. The roof of my mouth is fine, too. The cream is savory to taste.¡± Laritte announced that she had no problems with her meal. ¡°Thank you for letting me know. There¡¯s no problem with my gratin either. The chef will be delighted by yourpliment.¡± Everything between Laritte and Ian was going fine. She was careful not to get hurt in consideration of him, while he tried to yield to her and reduce his worries. It was the finest result possible after their reconciliation. Oscar smiled happily, touched by how sweet they had gotten. But his head hurt whenever he thought about their cold war¡­¡­¡­ Minutes after, an employee under Ian carefully stepped into the room. ¡°My Lord, it is to inform you that the escort of His Highness, the Crown Prince has been prepared for the pce.¡± As he turned to the window, he saw a group of escorts that apanied Oscar on his way to the Duke¡¯s residence waiting outside. Laritte muttered a ¡°See you next time¡± with a little regret in her voice. Oscar nodded with a smile on his face. ¡°I¡¯ll see you at the May exchange, Ma¡¯am.¡± Laritte also learned about the exchange meeting, thanks to listening to the story when she reconciled with Ian. If she could consult the fortune teller, she would be able to run through the fields with Bertrand! Oscar winked as she said, ¡°There must be something I can help you with at the exchange. There must have been no problem so far since the imperial family is no better than the Duchy, but Ian isn¡¯t close to any of the esteemed daughters.¡± ¡°You¡¯re reliable enough,¡± Laritte replied insensitively again. But both the men knew that she appreciated his kindness. Finally, the time came for Oscar to take his leave. Many horses and more knights waited around the wagon while he bid his goodbyes. ¡°Then I will be on my way.¡± Oscar had onest thing to do before his departure. After a light hug with Laritte, he pulled Ian into a hug. ¡°See you again, my friend. I hope there will be no more insults from my mother.¡± ¡°I hope the Emperor regains his health¡±, Ian stated as he hugged Oscar. Oscar whispered as he gave a squeeze on Ian¡¯s shoulders, ¡°But you know, Ian.¡± Ian was nervous. Oscar was never so secretive except when he overheard the Empress plotting against Ian. But this time, it wasn¡¯t bad news. ¡°I still feel bad about my actions rted to the two of you. As a meaning of apology, I give you a sincere piece of advice.¡± ¡°I¡¯m listening.¡± ¡°You indeed like her, so don¡¯t whine anymore and confess your feelings to your wife.¡± Chapter 67 Chapter 67 Oscar hugged him before Ian could understand what he said and entered his carriage. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°You may proceed!¡± He pleasantly spoke to the coachman and his escort. Laritte waved her hand at the leaving carriage as it disappeared beyond the path between the fields. She stared nkly at the field where she could see butterflies fluttering their wings before she turned to Ian. He was standing so still, she wondered what the Crown Prince told him before he left. Laritte was so quiet that he couldn¡¯t hear her approach. ¡°What did His Highness say? A secret between friends?¡± She looked up at him. The answer took a long while toe back. ¡°¡­..Yes, it¡¯s a¡­. secret,¡± he was staring over the horizon as well. Laritte shrugged when his eyes fluttered strangely. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to say it, don¡¯t. I also have friends.¡± Only then did Ian, who had frozen like a stone statue, look at Laritte. Jealousy started raging inside him again because of what she said. He tried his best to press down his jealousy and ask, ¡°Who¡¯s your friend?¡± ¡°Hmm, Sir Mason? Lady Redra? And Bertrand¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­Oh, yeah.¡± Laritte found it strange that Ian took a beat to understand. But soon, she shrugged it off and went back to the mansion, ¡°hurry up.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll follow you soon.¡± Yet he found it difficult to catch up with Laritte. His ears were bright red. ¡°You indeed like her, so don¡¯t whine anymore and confess your feelings to your wife,¡± he kept recalling Oscar¡¯s words again and again. Since he really likes her¡­¡­ Stop! Ian screamed to himself. If his skin was fair like Laritte¡¯s, he would¡¯ve been in trouble trying to hide his condition from her. All of a sudden, his thoughts went somewhere else. Indeed, Laritte looked beautiful because of her snowy skin. ¡®No. It¡¯s not the time to think about this.¡¯ But he could not get control of his thoughts. He kept remembering various aspects of his wife the longer he kept pruning. The heat gradually reached his head, and now his neck was flushed red. Ian fell to his knees on the ground. He buried his face in his hands so as to not be caught by the employees around him. To be honest, he did know about his feelings. He dragged it for a long time like a fool. It was time for him to admit them. A faint aroma of flowers swept past his burning head. From somewhere in the distance, he could hear the faint echo of the knights in training. He was taken by an old memory. Before Selena¡¯s illness grew worse, when the former Ducal couple lived together in the Duchy. Selena Reinhardt, his mother, said that the footing of everything was love. Betty opens your bedroom every morning because of love, and it¡¯s because of love that you worry about your mother¡¯s illness. Every morning the Duke kisses me because of love. Ian felt ufortable when a passerby stroked his chin. ¡°K-Kiss?¡± ¡°Does that mean you¡¯ve never done it, honey?¡± Selena sighed jokingly as she hugged a much smaller Ian. ¡°I take back thest one. The Duke doesn¡¯t really love me.¡± ¡°No. That¡¯s not it¡­¡­¡± Ian could clearly recall that day. His father had kissed her in front of Ian, saying it was her fault. His father always harbored a straight face. How was Father capable of doing that? Ian thought he wouldn¡¯t be able to do that to anyone. But now, he could. For at least one person. Ian was also in love. A terribly intertwined love. ¡°Confess¡­¡­,¡± he grabbed his chin. How would he confess? He wouldn¡¯t be able to do it even if he died. He remembered the time when Laritte was afraid of revealing her name to him. He prevented her from being taken away after she was detained at Rose¡¯smand. He had stopped the carriage and shouted proudly to her. Where the hell are you going without your husband! He showed a great spirit that time. Was he not shy in the past? ¡°I can¡¯t confess. I can¡¯t,¡± Ian calmed down as he stroked his fingers through his ck hair. For now, just him acknowledging his feelings for Laritte had been a big improvement in itself. The exchange meeting to be held in May was arriving very soon. *** The Exchange Ceremony was a 10-day event that only invited the higher 30 aristocrats from the Empire of Iassa. It began with the further distribution of the harvested goods in the first half of the year into several vige units. As it spread to the capital city, foreign figures were also invited. Today, a hundred yearster, the exchange meeting in May was the secondrgest event after the founding anniversary. ¡°I wish to attend the exchange event someday! It receives special guests.¡± A 12-year-old child was taking a walk inside a castle in the capital with a friend. She was a youngdy who arrived in the capital before the exchange. At the center of the castle where the party was generally held, only 30 aristocrats, theirpanies, and foreigners were allowed to participate. However, other nobles were allowed to enjoy a separate gathering in a hall near the center. Envious of the grand meeting, the children continued their stroll around the castle. Except for her, the nobles stared at only one ce. As did the officials who were in charge of managing the castle. Because it was time for the real guests to arrive. You could get to know a lot from a simple hello from the guests. Such as if the person is important, their business, etcetera. Some nobles peered outside their wagons with the utmost curiosity, while some waited outside the castle. Everyone was waiting for a carriage to arrive. ¡°They¡¯re waiting for them, aren¡¯t they?¡± the youngdy whispered to her friend. It was very obvious. The family bearing the crest of a lion. They have always been famous in society, but even more so these days. The family of the Duke of Reinhardt, who rarely appeared in public. The young girls were eager to see Laritte, who was known to be very beautiful. However, other nobles were curious to see Ian¡¯s attention. Why has he changed his mind after his absence in the exchange for three years straight? Is it because of the Duchess? Are the Duke and the Duchess still in a good rtionship? Wouldn¡¯t the Duke require a mistress now? Amid the numerous questions, Ian and Laritte¡¯s carriage appeared in the scene. Honestly, most of the people here thought that Laritte would be abandoned by this time. They thought Ian might¡¯ve found the illegitimate girl interesting in the beginning, but he would soon get tired of her. The girls chatted as they watched from a higher region. ¡°Who¡¯s that grandpa?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. He¡¯s huge.¡± Mason opened the door of the carriage for the couple to descend. The girls didn¡¯t know Mason, but the aristocrats surely did. The old knight was far more kind to Laritte among the other soldiers. The way he treated her was embedded in everyone¡¯s minds. In addition, other members of the Knights of Reinhardt showed the utmost respect and care towards the Duchess. ¡®How did she manage to capture the hearts of the knights?¡¯ Many nobles were judgmental about the situation. If they weren¡¯t fools, they should take great care while assessing Laritte now. Perhaps forever! The girls regretted their decision because they couldn¡¯t see Laritte¡¯s face from far above. ¡°Let¡¯s go down to the first floor, shall we?¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Both of them turned around and ran regardless of anything. When one of them bumped into a man who wasing around the corner. The man grabbed her before she could copse with the impact. ¡°You have to be careful, human. Keke!¡± Hisugh was weird. The man with the lively voice was tall, but his whole body was covered in a robe. Just from how he looked, they understood he was not a noble. An old nobleman, who appeared behind the man, apologized instead. ¡°Forgive us, youngdies. He can only speak informally because he hasn¡¯t received proper education in the imperialnguage.¡± This manner of speaking belonged to the kingdom of Mirnoa. The girl, who almost lost her bnce, shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s okay! I forgive you.¡± ¡°Such a kind-hearteddy.¡± ¡°Have a great time, see youter!¡± The man, who was dressed like a beggar, told the old aristocrat after he saw the children leave. ¡°Newborn babies, regardless of race, look so cute!¡± ¡°Hush, watch what you say. This is not your kingdom. There¡¯s a limit you must keep here. And they looked like they were over 10 years old, how would they be newborn?¡± ¡°Newborn or 10 years old, don¡¯t you nag me!¡± The old man sighed helplessly. This man was the fortune-teller named ¡®Seta¡¯, who recently gained fame in the Mirnoan kingdom. He also recently escaped the crisis following the advice of this fortune-teller. Seta¡¯s request in exchange for the advice was only one. It was to visit the Grand Exchange of the Empire with him! Chapter 68 Chapter 68 ¡°Seta. The way you speak is not humane here, just because you saw a beautifuldy, you can¡¯t disappear again.¡± What the elderly were most worried about were Seta¡¯s mannerisms. He was very fond of beautiful faces! Ladies with remarkable looks. Nevertheless, Seta showed up at the empire to perceive such faces. ¡°I¡¯m here only because I heard that there will be many outstanding faces among the imperial aristocracy!¡± ¡°I knew it!¡± The old man shivered. ¡°Please don¡¯t have my neck sliced for that.¡± There were two kinds of people Seta helped with his abilities. First, the beautiful kind. He looked at a person¡¯s face as if looking at a treasure. Or someone beneficial to Seta like the old man. That did not mean he wanted money. ¡®Sigh, he¡¯s such a peculiar one.¡¯ It was also strange that such an outstanding fortune teller appeared before the event began. Unable to speak formally. Entirely covered in a long robe. Seta smiled under his hood, ¡°I hope they have a pretty face in the Empire!¡± If he gets blessed with the sight of an extremely outstanding face, he can even give away his liver, galldder, and bones in return! *** People of various nationalities gathered in the castle of the capital city. It was a day before the 10-day exchange event. The night before, it was customary to gather and greet the guests indiscreetly. Though it was an informal banquet, quite a few people had already gathered. The guests of the exchange event and the nobles invited to a separate party were all gathered in one ce. ¡°Piano tsu! But jipedu bu boa!¡± ¡°This part doesn¡¯t seem to have changed over the past year! A ss of boa!¡± Most of the foreigners knew how to speak imperial, but they could also talk in their regionalnguage. Ian and Laritte were also present here. It was because Ian wanted to meet the fortune teller a day earlier. Regardless of their status and origin, everyone was eager to talk to the Duchess. Ian asked everybody who approached him, ¡°has the fortune teller arrived from Mirnoa?¡± A noble from the kingdom of Mirnoa chirped, ¡°I saw him go out to the balcony earlier!¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± The balcony here was in the form of a series of slopes. It would take a while to look around, he thought. ¡°It¡¯s dark and cold outside, so let me go alone,¡± Ian whispered to Laritte. The Empress was the only one who could treat Laritte carelessly. Since the imperial family did not attend this informal banquet, he had nothing to worry about. However, the Empress of Iassa was in a state of temper. Ian agreed to attend the exchange, so it was good that the foreigners were no longer disappointed in her. Nevertheless, she was annoyed that every one cried Ian¡¯s name as if they were parrots. She wanted to get a little revenge somehow. Just in time, the Empress passed through the hall where people were gathered. The one who stood out the most among the guests was the woman with snowy skin and silver hair. She was attracting everyone¡¯s eyes. In addition, she drew more attention due to the cluster of people around her. Ian¡¯s cheap Duchess is that little girl! The Empress entered the hall and walked towards her. She thought she would feel better if she teased her. Upon the Empress¡¯s sudden entrance, the guests surrounding Laritte fell back. They all knew that her gaze didn¡¯t mean well. They were aware of the fact that she hated the Duke. They waited in anticipation, their eyes switching between the Empress and Laritte. Feeling the stir in the air, Laritte looked up at the approaching form of the Empress. Ah, is she the Empress? She looked simr to Oscar. However, the evil greedy look in her eyes waspletely different from his kind ones. ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± The Empress even had a powerful voice matching her demeanor. Laritte was anxious about her reply. She was surely the Empress. But what if she wasn¡¯t? It would be disrespectful to the middle-aged noblewoman she saw for the first time. Laritte proudly replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± If she had participated in society for a while, she wouldn¡¯t have had to worry about this. Very few people dared to speak informally to the Duchess. ¡°Pffft!¡± Someone in the quiet room burst intoughter at Laritte¡¯s words. From their perspective, Laritte wisely responded to the Empress¡¯s sudden outburst. The Empress choked in her breath. What is this! She bit her lips but soon regained herposure. ¡°You may not know enough because this is our first meeting. It is believed that it is very difficult to meet an imperial until one bes a Duchess, yes? So please don¡¯t pay too much attention to the Duchess¡¯s rudeness.¡± This meant that Larittemitted such rude behavior because she was an illegitimate child. While most of them understood the meaning, Laritte did not. She proudly nodded again, ¡°yes.¡± Laritte thought, She is the Empress who framed Ian. Perhaps she doesn¡¯t like me either. But she¡¯s being considerate of me in an official ce! For that, I¡¯m grateful. The Empress did not know about Laritte¡¯s thoughts and felt that she was being ignored. It was the beginning of a solid illusion in her mind. The Empress was a woman who went through hardships. And, she didn¡¯t want to step down after being washed away like this. She was looking for ways to humiliate Laritte when she saw a bell. ¡®Yes, this would work.¡¯ The very ssic method. Spilling a drink. The Empress grabbed the bell and asked for two drinks. She was going to spill one of the drinks while handing it over to Laritte. The reason why she loved spilling water was simple. It was an easy method of kicking her opponent out of the banquet hall. After which she wouldn¡¯t be able to walk while soaked in wine. When everyone swallowed and watched in anticipation, Ian¡¯s fortune teller, Seta, was not on the balcony, but the double-decker stairs. The man covered in a robe came down the stairs. The brilliant faces of the people of the Empire brought great expectations on his face. Yet he still couldn¡¯t find a person with astounding looks. ¡®It¡¯s not fun! Should I just go back to my territory?¡¯ When his eyes finallynded on the Empress and Laritte. To be exact, he saw Laritte¡¯s face. Her eyes, nose, and mouth were in the perfect spots. Unlike others¡¯ eyes covered with thick makeup, her eyes were pretty ocean blue yet simple. A nose without a single trace of w. And red lips adding to the overall ratio of absolute gorgeous. Seta¡¯s face was now burning red like his hair. He seemed to havee here across the sea only to receive such a sight. It was his fate. His desire was simple. He wanted to imitate such a human face and put it inside a house holding rare treasures! Wouldn¡¯t she allow it if I asked politely? He was far from being polite, but he wanted to give it a try. Meanwhile, the Empress tried to spill a ss on Laritte. Seta clicked his tongue from afar as he noticed her ill intent. Oh, no! How can you do that? My human face will be damaged! ¡®Humans like to do such things even after hundreds of years.¡¯ Seta clicked his finger, and a twirl of energy flowed out of his fingers. Influenced by his mana, the ss and its content pouring toward Laritte stopped in the midway, refusing gravity. Instead, the drink fell to the bottom of the tile, sshing on the hem and shoes of the Empress. Seta whistled quietly. Bingo! People began murmuring, creating amotion in the room. Seta even saw the Empress leave the hall in embarrassment. Two kinds of beings in this world could feel magic. Dragon, or a Swordmaster. However, there was only one being who could handle as well as use magic. A Dragon. Seta was a healthy male polymorphic red dragon. In addition, he was an entric who couldn¡¯t care less about the beautiful faces of humans. ¡®As expected, it¡¯s a good thing I came to enjoy the human world. I fell in love with the face of that human woman!¡¯ Seta feltmitted. I have to show off that I helped that human being and copy her face! He could sense a big eventing his way. It was another perception of fondness for Laritte. The form of love¡­¡­ which was very unique on its own.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Chapter 69 Chapter 69 6 Feet Below After the Empress embarrassed herself while trying to insult Laritte and left, the nobles and guests had a goodugh about the scene for a while. If her operation had been sessful, it would have been Laritte to leave the hall, and if so, everyone would have said nothing as if they were dead. But her failure was possible. However, interest gradually shifted elsewhere. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Seta¡¯s appearance. Among the fluttering dresses with colorful frills and suits, the man in the robe stood out. In addition, he looked very prominent because of how tall he was. The nobles¡ªwho would normally avoid such a person¡ªwere intrigued by Seta. ¡°He¡¯s known for his skill in fortune-telling, isn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°He has recently gained fame in Mirnoa. Should I talk to him?¡± They started to whisper about Seta, regardless of whether they wanted to or not. Everyone was anxious about their future. But Seta was alone. It was difficult for them to approach the figure recklessly. Seta put an entire piece of fruit cake into his mouth. People¡­.. No, dragons need to fill their stomachs first! Before approaching that face (Laritte), it was a ritual he should finish. Simr to washing hands before touching the treasure. ¡°It¡¯s nice to walk around with no one nagging you.¡± The old nobleman who brought Seta to the empire was suddenly suffering from a bad cold this morning. Therefore, Seta escorted him back to his room and came back to the party early. Thanks to that, he was free. Meanwhile, Ian returned from the balcony, his shoulders cold. He couldn¡¯t find the fortune-teller. Seta was normal because he came back from the balcony a long time ago. Laritte¡ªwho was alone¡ªfound Ian. ¡°Your hands must be cold. Why did you take so long?¡± Removing her white frill gloves, she wrapped Ian¡¯s rough hands with her bare hands. Ian held back hisughter, still unaware of the fact that she had met the Empress. A smile found its way on his lips. She looked so lovely when she worried about him. Ian knew better than anyone else that his innocent and cute wife was acting without thinking. But what if he reversed the idea. ¡°Ahem. Not only my hands but also my whole body is cold.¡± Ian said tantly. It was rather beneficial that Laritte was naive. She wouldn¡¯t know even if he tried to pull tricks on her. Unaware of Ian¡¯s thoughts, Laritte spoke sincerely. ¡°You should havee back early if you couldn¡¯t find the fortune-teller.¡± As Ian leaned down, she wrapped his neck with both arms as she hugged him. Some people standing behind her¡ªlooking for a chance to talk to the Duchess¡ªcoughed at their interaction. Ian made them silent with a single re. At the same time, he embraced Laritte¡¯s warm body. Today, she was wearing a backless undergarment. Ian bit his lip as his finger touched her back. This alone was insanely good. He spoke softly, trying to hide the pounding of his heart. ¡°But don¡¯t I have to hurry and find a fortune-teller to ask about your idents?¡± His heart skipped beats even though he was speaking based on facts. Hugging her back with one hand, he caressed her hair. He felt himself melting under her touch and beautiful silver hair. Not to mention, the sweet scent she had. He peeked a nce upward with his head buried on Laritte¡¯s shoulder. He read their lips as the nobles whispered among themselves. ¡°Such affection, it¡¯s incredible. We were that intimate when we were young, weren¡¯t we?¡± ¡°My great-grandfather didn¡¯t know The Duke had this side to him.¡± Ian breathed out satisfactorily. He had half of them look at their interaction. They were thinking he would turn a blind eye to Laritte someday because she was an illegitimate child, weren¡¯t they? He endured the urge to rip off all their brains for bearing such a terrible idea. Instead, he decided to make them believe that it would never happen. So that in the future, they maintained their behavior¡­.. if they were supposed to meet Laritte. ¡®Half of them were really dark.¡¯ If he could hug her like this, he could finish the journey through Seolsan Mountain in just 24 hours. ¡°I need to find that fortune-teller quickly.¡± Ian repeated. He was worried about her. Just as she cared about him. ¡°¡­..Because it worries me.¡± He also wanted to express how he felt about her. Of course, Laritte didn¡¯t understand any of them. ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m saying.¡± Laritte released Ian and pointed behind him. ¡°The fortune-teller is over there. I was going to tell you, but you were shaking from the cold.¡± Ian raised his head. He made eye contact with Seta, who was munching on a piece of crepe in his mouth. ¡°Oh.¡± It became awkward in an instant. She didn¡¯t tell him toe back early because she was worried about me. He awkwardly let go of Laritte. Still, he was happy¡ª He was serious. *** Alice and Irene walked around the night streets of the capital city wearing outfits rather than their maid uniforms, for the first time in a long while. Each had a newspaper in her hand. They walked to an antique store looking at the advertising leaflets. ¡°They sell a lot of fun things here. They also have very, very old books.¡± Irene asked, ¡°who told you that?¡± ¡°Well, this woman was dragging a donkey around. She had her long hair tied with a red ribbon. She was putting my luggage on the donkey and grabbing the reins when I saw her wearing a sign with the words ¡°Wee to the Capital City ¨C Antiques¡± hanging around her neck.¡± Anyone could see that she was a solicitor. Perhaps, even the store owner¡¯s wife. ¡°Fool! Because of you, I¡¯ll have to spend my trip to the Capital city in vain.¡± ¡°No! We¡¯ll be able to buy something that even Madam would find interesting!¡± The twins held hands and ran around the capital. They were determined to buy something that would take Laritte¡ªtheir infinitely calm Madam¡ªby surprise. Eventually, they made a bet. To see who could buy something more amazing to be chosen by the Madam. The antique store was full of amazing items. A suspicious tea kettle with purple smoke rising from inside, copper pottery, etcetera. ¡°Wee,dies.¡± The twins searched everywhere with sharp eyes like a lion¡¯s. Alice pulled a book from a dusty bookshelf. ¡°This book looks so old. What¡¯s it about?¡± Blowing the dust off with her breath, she stuttered through the cursive writing. ¡°A review¡­ understanding mana¡­ human problems. Author, D. Is it a romance novel?¡± She kept it back in its ce and moved to a different ce. It didn¡¯t look very unique. *** With Laritte at his side, Ian approached Seta. ¡°Excuse me.¡± He kindly reached out to the man in a robe. Ian was eager to meet him, so he smiled softly. But the nobles around him whispered like they were scared. Seta was a dragon. And Ian was a Swordmaster. He was known to subjugate weak dragons that lost control and attacked the human world. If you think about it normally, Seta couldn¡¯t think good of him. Seta gulped down the piece of dessert he was munching on. His reaction to finding out that his opponent was a Swordmaster was¡­¡­ ¡°Huh?¡± It was extremely normal. Ordinary dragons like Seta did not consider weak dragons¡ªlikely to explode¡ªas their kind. Ian was told in advance that Seta only knew informal speech. ¡°I¡¯m Ian Reinhardt of the Ducal family of Reinhardt, and this is my wife, Laritte.¡± He introduced himself and Laritte without any hesitation. Laritte peered at the man, the rest of her form hidden behind Ian¡¯srge size. Seta was surprised. Haa, when did this womane here? He almost changed back into his dragon form without realizing it. Soon, his surprised feeling turned into pure joy. ¡°Nice to meet you, human. I am Seta!¡± Seta grabbed Laritte¡¯s hand with both hands and waved happily. Her face was amazingly beautiful. And such long eyshes? The regr arrangement of the eyshes perfectly fit his aesthetic. ¡®Unlike the big nose of humble humans, look at that small and adorable nose! It looks more artistic from the side. The curves of her face are wlesspared to any mana. The overall picture of her features brings back memories of the natural scenery 500 years ago. To properly exin this perfect harmony, it reminds me of when we first saw human faces a thousand years ago¡­¡­¡¯ Though Ian had a good feeling, he was better only with Laritte alone. He noticed the growing darkness in Seta¡¯s eyes, sensing a beastly feeling within. What is this man doing? Chapter 70 Chapter 70 Ian frowned as he grew wary of Seta. He had to put up with it for Laritte. However, he was finding it difficult to keep his cool. But Seta was fine. That was even weirder. Ian spoke patiently, ¡°¡­.I heard you¡¯re an exceptional fortune-teller.¡± ¡°Ahem, ahem! That¡¯s basic.¡± Mana made it easy for him to know about a person¡¯s past. ¡°Human, I know you went to catch a dragon but failed to find it!¡± That much information was already spread among the nobles. Seta added at Ian¡¯s suspicious look. ¡°The third trace of the dragon was a w mark on the base of a 200-year-old tree. Right?!¡± Seta proudly shook his head. If his hair was long, it would have been sloshing around. He was no different from a simple man after all. He was showing off his skills in front of Laritte. ¡°Then could you take a look at my wife for a moment? Lately, she¡¯s been getting injured for no reason.¡± Seta was immersed in his own excellence before he finally decided to examine Laritte in detail. ¡­¡­.Huh? Hold on? His expression was getting more and more shocking. Earlier, he was staring at Laritte¡¯s face, so he hadn¡¯t had the time to pay attention to anything else. ¡°¡­..Humans, why did you two meet? I don¡¯t think I can find a convergence?¡± This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. He spoke stupidly. At that time, a voice rang out in Seta¡¯s head. ¡¶ You rascal! Answer me if you¡¯re listening! ¡· It was the chief of the Red Dragons. Seta tried to say something more, but the chief was persistent. ¡¶ Nooow! ¡· ¡°Oh! You damn old coot!¡± Ian and Laritte were startled by Seta¡¯s sudden cry. ¡°When you¡¯re together, bad things happen like the girl who came earlier! Anyway, there¡¯s something urgent, so let¡¯s talkter, humans.¡± Seta said cheerfully and disappeared out of the hall. Ian and Laritte nkly exchanged nces. It felt like a storm just passed by. He whispered to Laritte as he stared at the spot where Seta disappeared. ¡°I don¡¯t like him for some reason.¡± Then he turned to gaze at her. Even foreigners find her beautiful! ¡®Her face works wonders all over the world.¡¯ He was sincere. It was true to some extent since the dragon liked her face. As if he was appreciating jewelry rather than a feeling of rational connection. Possessiveness circted all over his body. ¡°And it looks like a joke. Something bad happens when we¡¯re together? It¡¯s already been half a year since we met. What was he talking about?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a shame if he¡¯s not a proper fortune-teller.¡± Laritte looked back at Ian like she used to. But he also caught the slight disappointment in her eyes. Even that was a very rare thing. ¡®I have a long way to go.¡¯ Ian sighed as he stared at her. One-sided love was so frustrating and painful to bear. Meanwhile, he suddenly remembered the words Seta said. ¡°When you¡¯re together, bad things happen like the girl who came earlier!¡± ¡°I wonder what he meant by the ¡®girl¡¯ here.¡± ¡°Oh? I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Did something bad happen while I was away?¡± Laritte resurfaced through her memories. As expected, there was no such thing. The Empress was kind as well. ¡°Nothing really happened.¡± If the Empress heard it, it would have seemed unjust and made her faint. *** Seta was telepathically summoned by the head of his race. He was sitting at the top of the castle. He was so high in the sky that he could see the end of the capital. The only lights he saw were the oilmps blinking in each mansion below. Under the dark night sky, his head was filled with nagging. ¡¶ Do you know how much you have changed the future of humans so far by pretending to be a fortune-teller?! ¡· The chief scolded in his gruff voice. Seta¡¯s face was bloody red. ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± ¡¶ Argh! ¡· The chief was frustrated. ¡¶ Don¡¯t you know that us dragons shouldn¡¯t intervene in the human world! ¡· That was the unwrittenw. The mana that built up the world determined the cause and effect of the world. In other words, altering the set future would destabilize the flow of mana. It was fatal to dragons born from mana. Because dragons should not interfere with the human world. If they do, they affect the flow of mana. And if the mana of a civilization gets unstable, a rogue dragon arrives and starts rioting over the ce to remove it. ¡°I¡¯m controlling it to the point where there¡¯s no harm to me, Chief.¡± Seta picked his ear. Thanks to his advice, some humans could make better choices for a temporary period of time. However, since mana acted as a restoration in the world, it eventually returned to the originally set future. The chief¡¯s voice ringing in his head became more serious. ¡¶ ¡®It¡¯ is approaching your location. You know that, right? ¡· ¡°How much of a moron do you think I am!¡± ¡¶ Quit your persistence and return as early as possible. ¡· Finally, his nagging was over. Seta grumbled as he crawled down the outer wall of the castle. Humans from earlier came to his mind. Ian¡¯s face had already faded from his memory. All he remembered was Laritte¡¯s eyes, nose, and mouth. ¡°How did the two of them meet?¡± Some humans were not destined to meet each other. Like an emperor of a country and an ant across the sea, there was no premise for them to ¡®meet¡¯. That¡¯s why the Swordmasters were a problem. Once they start sensing mana, they reject the flow of mana and pioneer a future without it. Since the man and the woman met even though they were never supposed to, the magic in the air was restoring itself. It was part of the constant indirect attacks until either died. ¡°That male is a Swordmaster who can detect and eliminate mana, so the restoration action does not affect him. Which is why it causes the woman to get injured twice.¡± This was why human history was filled withedy and tragedy. *** It was still dawn when the sun had not risen. The imperial pce was busy. Even at this time, several employees and officials were working. Oscar was no exception. After waking up early, he was dressed as the Crown Prince. He was on his way to see the Emperor. The Emperor¡ªhis father¡ªhad been bedridden for two years. During that time, the Empress had all the power seized in her grip. ¡®Now I¡¯m the only one who visits the Emperor every day.¡¯ Oscar entered the room where the Emperor rested. He didn¡¯t know if herbs were being used, but a bitter scent still lingered in the air. As the Emperor of an Empire, his father seemed no longer commanding. There was only a shabby old man with gray hair lying on the bed. It had been a long time since he lost consciousness. Oscar smiled helplessly as he sat in a chair next to the bed. ¡°How were youst night, Father?¡± If he had to be honest, the Emperor had never been a very good father. However, Oscar was better than the Empress who would shed a single tear even if he died. For the Empress, Oscar was one of the promises to maintain her power. She could even y him off her board like a pawn if he turned against her in private. ¡°I heard you didn¡¯te to your senses again today. I don¡¯t know when it will be thest time to see you like this.¡± Although it was awkward, Oscar mumbled under his breath. It was easy to say because the Empress did not visit this ce anymore. He thought there was no one listening, so he was able to speakfortably. But now, the Empress was approaching the room. Unaware of that, Oscar continued to talk to his unconscious father. After a while, the closed door opened. The Empress had entered. Chapter 71 Chapter 71 ¡°¡­..¡± She looked around. There was no one but the Emperor. ¡°There¡¯s no improvement even though the doctors keep treating you.¡± Oscar¡ªwho disappeared¡ªwas hiding behind the curtains of the window. So what happened? A few minutes before the Empress arrived, the Emperor¡¯s consciousness had returned for a while. ¡°Father!¡± Oscar jumped up when he saw the Emperor¡¯s eyelids tremble. He watched as his father struggled to lift his thick wrinkled eyelids. He was worried since it had never happened these days, but it spread a sense of relief in his body. It was all the more fortunate that Oscar came to his senses while he was here. ¡°Father, long time no see. Are you awake?¡± Of course, the Emperor could not speak. It had been months since he became mute, and all he could do was blink a few times. ¡°Do you have any difort?¡± He thought the Emperor would lose consciousness on the way. But the father kept looking at his son. Oscar noticed that there was something he wanted to say. So he waited, but the Emperor had no energy to do so. ¡°Father. Father.¡± At that moment, his father¡¯s eyes shifted to the wall. It was the window with thick white curtains. Oscar looked behind the window, but there was nothing. Does he want me to open the window? ¡°The doctor prescribed scented candles, so we shouldn¡¯t ventte the room.¡± Oscar was about to return from the window when he heard footsteps approaching the room. At once, he knew it was the Empress. ¡®I heard she embarrassed herself in front of Mrs. Reinhardtst evening, and she must be displeased.¡¯ He was also told how she was humiliated. It was hrious to imagine Laritte responding with a very insensitive expression. He didn¡¯t know when he was together with her, but now that he thought of it, he deserved to be the Empress¡¯s natural enemy. Oscar didn¡¯t want to run into her, so he went up to the window frame. He was able to hide perfectly when he covered himself with curtains from the window. The Empress¡¯s eyesnded on the Emperor lying in bed without even knowing another presence. Oscar peeped at her through the curtains. It was fancy of her toe to see the patient. He was a little touched. But she still visited his father. Such a fact was never reported to Oscar. It was then that she said something unexpected. ¡°This tedious time will soon be over, Your Majesty.¡± It was bone-chilling. What does she mean? Oscar covered his mouth with his hand as he watched everything the Empress did. She opened the incense burner ced next to the bed. Then she took out the dried grass in her arms and put it inside the burner. Everything was crystal clear. This was all the Empress¡¯s doing for a very long time. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. She wanted to be the most powerful person in the Empire. She married the Emperor to spend the rest of her life as the Empress. That alone was not satisfactory. As greed grew, she began to poison the Emperor a few years ago and took control of power. ¡®Now everything will be over.¡¯ Soon, the day would arrive to end the Emperor¡¯s breath forever. She softly brushed the surface of the burner, but then she gripped it tightly. The Ducal couple came to her mind. ¡®They are the worst of all¡­¡­.¡¯ She didn¡¯t like the pair. A Duke who is too full of himself and a lowly Duchess. They were her next obstacles after the Emperor. ¡®It will end without much trouble. It¡¯s annoying that the Duke is in the castle, but how would he know when it¡¯s not his territory?¡¯ With that, the Empress walked out of the room. There was no one who didn¡¯t like power. Desire was not a bad thing. However, the act of recklessly trampling on a person¡¯s life was something she should pay for in return. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Oscar waited until she leftpletely and came down from the window frame. He opened the lid of the incense burner. The grass that she had put inside was burning to give off a scent. It was strangely unpleasant. Not to mention, smoky. It was strange for the Empress to manage the burner herself. Oscar took out a piece of grass she had put in and held it in his hand. ¡®I understand what you mean, Father.¡¯ He wanted his son to hide behind the curtains and see everything. Oscar hid the grass carefully and left the room. There was only one ce he could put his trust. He recalled Ian and Laritte. *** Meanwhile, Ian and Laritte were facing a big problem. In fact, Ian was the only one who thought it was a problem. The party held a day before the exchangested until dawn. And it would be like that throughout the exchange. So of course, they had to stay in the imperial pce even for their sleep. There was a room prepared for each guest in the annex of the castle. ¡°The Duke may rest here. If he should need anything, please call me,¡± the imperial servant bowed down before him. With that, the servant left. ¡°¡­¡­There¡¯s only one room,¡± Ian could barely maintain his voice. The imperial pce, or anywhere else, never intended to give two separate rooms for a couple. Ian and Laritte were standing in front of the door of a room prepared for them. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s one.¡± Laritte wondered if Ian¡¯s eyes were okay. Does it look like two? Worried that her husband had a problem with his eyes, she held out two fingers in front of him. ¡°How many do you think this is?¡± ¡°¡­¡­Two. That¡¯s not what I meant¡­.. Anyway¡­.¡± Laritte walked inside without much thought. As prepared by the imperial family, it was a very colorful room. Ian realized that this had happened in the past. A long time ago, when he was traveling to the Capital from the vi, he had to stop to eat and stay the night in the city of Osira. ¡®I also remember being this nervous.¡¯ Then it hit him. I suppose. I¡¯ve already been harboring feelings for Laritte since then. He was shy. It felt like his soul was itching to express the feelings he had. Laritte sat on a wide bed. The mattress wasfortable. The nket was so soft, she wanted to wrap it around herself. I¡¯m sleepy¡­¡­ She tiredly blinked her eyes as she yawned. Secondster, her eyes met Ian¡¯s. Ian struggled to look away from her, focusing his eyes on a vase on the table instead. What flower is it? The petals were yellow with blue at the ends. It was an ordinary flower, but he couldn¡¯t ce its name. Because only one phrase was repeating itself in his head. My wife is in bed¡­¡­ My wife is in bed¡­¡­ My wife is in bed¡­¡­ He tried to bring up anything to get the thought out of his mind. ¡°This ce has great security.¡± All of the foreign guests were also staying at the annex of this castle. So if there was any mistake, the full me would be on the imperial family. Even Ian was able to rx with confidence. ¡°The employees who apanied the guests can only enter this floor at sunrise.¡± The employees stayed downstairs. If they needed anything in the evening, they had to go down in person. Realizing, Laritte muttered casually. ¡°Oh, I have to change into my nightdress.¡± It was impossible for her to change such a cumbersome dress alone. ¡°¡­¡­You should go down and change.¡± Laritte got up to check the closet. There were nightdresses and everything she needed. She just needed help taking her dress off. ¡°Is that necessary? You can help. Can you see the string behind my back?¡± Laritte turned her head and looked at Ian. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea.¡± Ian was extremely opposed. He was still trying hard to hold it in. Laritte¡ªwho knew nothing¡ªwas looking so bold. ¡°Alice and Irene must be sleeping right now. They will be sad if I wake them up.¡± ¡°We¡¯re paying them enough.¡± In fact, they were being paid four times as much as other families. Laritte stared at Ian with a look of disapproval. How can you wake a person when they¡¯re fast asleep? You shouldn¡¯t touch people when they are sleeping. Because sleep is important! Pouting silently, she plopped back on the bed. Of course, it was Ian who lost the argument. Because, how dare he beat Laritte? He reached out, trying his best to not think about anything. ¡°Yes. Near the waistband there.¡± Guided by Laritte, he grabbed the waistband that was holding the dress and carefully untied the string. Chapter 72 Chapter 72 His hands trembled at the rustling sound of the strings. The hands that never trembled when they took the lives of ten people at once. Laritte broke the silence, ¡°where are our escorts such as Lady Redra and Sir Mason?¡± ¡°The knights are staying at another annex¡­¡­,¡± answered Ian steadily, though his eyes were spinning. When the strings were done, her dress loosened to reveal the white shiny garment she was wearing. ¡°I see. Oh, please take off my ne as well.¡± With that, Laritte grabbed a hold of her hair and lifted it up. The ne was loosened and she ced it on the table. Now she could take off the rest on her own. She turned around to say that, but she met Ian¡¯s eyes. He was very close, his breath ghosting on her hair. Laritte¡¯s form was reflected back by those golden eyes of his. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Nothing came and went. Ian opened his mouth to talk about something else, but his voice didn¡¯t cooperate. He closed his lips again. Did I imagine her eyes shaking a little? His face leaned closer and closer to hers. His head tilted slightly. There was no way for him to hold back anymore. ¡°Right.¡± Laritte snapped her fingers. She realized when she saw herself in his eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t remove my makeup. You were going to tell me that, right?¡± To remove her makeup, she needed to go downstairs and call a maid. ¡®Ah.¡¯ Until now, Ian¡¯s patience and instincts had brought him to nothing. ¡®Please¡­¡­¡¯ He was going crazy. Unaware, Laritte walked around the room. ¡°I¡¯ll be right back.¡± She took out a nket and changed into slippers. ¡°It¡¯s dangerous at night, so go with me.¡± Ian tried to speak calmly but his voice boomed across the room. Laritte¡¯s hand paused at the doorknob. ¡°Then let¡¯s go together.¡± ¡°Ah, yes, just a moment.¡± Ian wanted to wipe away tears that weren¡¯t even flowing. He washed his face dry with big, rough hands. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. He was always the only one who got excited. He didn¡¯t mean to force her, so maybe it was for the best. He couldn¡¯t have forgiven himself if she ran away in surprise. He was the only one who was trying to calm down. While Laritte¡ªwaiting at the door¡ªlooked perfectly fine. ¡°¡­¡­¡± He wasn¡¯t thirsty, but his mouth felt dry. His lips even more so. What is wrong with my body? He had no clue. *** Finally, it was the first day of the exchange meeting. Ian¡¯s goal today was to talk to the fortune-teller. He was going to ask about Laritte properly and give up if he still seemed to be all talk and no trousers. Then, Oscar approached Ian and Laritte. ¡°Are you enjoying the party?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m very grateful to the Imperial Family.¡± Laritte watched their interaction. It was different from when the Prince visited their mansion. She also thought she should act like that outside. ¡°It¡¯s an honor to see Your Highness.¡± She said holding her skirt. ¡°I hope the Duchess is having a good time as well.¡± Oscarughed socially. He had to inform Ian about what he foundst morning. The fact that the Empress was associated with the Emperor¡¯s illness. Oscar made eye contact with Ian, gesturing to him with his look. ¡®I have something to tell you.¡¯ Ian shook his head, although he understood that the Crown Prince had something to say. From today on, the Empress would also participate in the event, so he could not leave his wife alone. Oscar blinked. Is he worried about Mrs. Reinhardt? As far as I know, she pressed down Mother¡¯s energy yesterday. Oscar said tly. ¡°The Empress and the Duchess, they looked quite closest evening. I¡¯m d to see how the great people of the Empire interact with each other.¡± ¡°What?¡± Ian turned to Laritte. It was the first time he heard it. Her earrings shook as she turned to face him. Why did the Empress see you? ¡°What did the Empress say to you?¡± ¡°She talked about how busy she gets in her daily life.¡± ¡°That can¡¯t be true.¡± Oscar smiled awkwardly. Mother was humiliated by her thoughtless opponent¡­¡­ ¡°May I speak to the Duchess for a while?¡± Oscar asked. He also meant to go somewhere else. So that he could discuss secrets with Ian. Eventually, Ian walked out of the hall as Oscar pretended to be interested in Laritte¡¯s dress. ¡°Your dress is blinding, Duchess. Nichs Boutique¡¯s, perhaps?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Sir Nichs is an amazing designer. Let¡¯s see.¡± Oscar bowed a little, pretending to look closely at the dress. Then he whispered to her, ¡°Mrs. Reinhardt, you didn¡¯t forget what I saidst time, did you?¡± This time, his smile was real. Laritte blinked as she recalled. There must be something I can help you with at the exchange. There has been no problem so far since the imperial family is no better than the Duchy, but Ian isn¡¯t close to any of the daughters of the esteemed households. Oscar¡¯s eyes flitted to a group ofdies. They were looking at Laritte from afar. ¡°With somepany from thedies there, the Empress will not be able to harass you easily. They would value your attention.¡± Plus, they were pure. Thosedies were interested in hobbies, dresses, and desserts, so the environment was sincerely favorable to Laritte. ¡°Anyway, hope you have a meaningful time at the exchange.¡± With that, Oscar disappeared where Ian left. Soon after, thedies approached and began to chat with Laritte. ¡°Hello, Madam!¡± ¡°I really wanted to talk to you! That dress, it¡¯s by Sir Nichs, am I right?¡± ¡°My father told me not to talk to the Duchess recklessly. But His Highness, the Crown Prince, is very kind, so he asked me to talk to you!¡± The fact that these girls attended the exchange was proof that they were from high-ranking aristocratic families. But they were pure. ¡°What kind of dessert do you prefer?¡± ¡°Do you have any other dresses besides this?¡± ¡°What are your hobbies?¡± Laritte only managed to derive a word clearly. ¡°Hobbies?¡± ¡°Hobbies!¡± Four pairs of eyes sparkled at Laritte with extreme interest. Laritte struggled to manage an answer. ¡°¡­¡­Horse-riding?¡± Come to think of it, she didn¡¯t have a chance to ride Bertrand yet. Plus, women did not have hobbies such as horse riding. Youngdies only knew knitting and some other womanly activities. The faces of the girls turned cold. Laritte thought she made a mistake. Thest time Ian asked who her friends were, she only named the people of the mansion. Now she wanted to say someone else¡¯s name. She wanted to talk and build a good rtionship. Was it too much hope for Laritte? The girls exchanged nces at each other. Then, they looked up and down at Laritte. Even if she was the Duke¡¯s wife, she looked simr in age to any of them. ¡°Shall we?¡± ¡°Should I say it? Should I rmend it?¡± They whispered among themselves. Ste, the representative, held Laritte¡¯s hand. ¡°Do you want to join our hobby club, Madam?¡± Laritte¡¯s eyes grew wide. She was worried that the people Oscar introduced would leave her, but that wasn¡¯t the case. ¡°Hobby club?¡± ¡°We all have different hobbies. We should meet regrly and share our hobbies with each other.¡± It¡¯s¡­.. like¡­.. They sound like they want to spend time with me! Chapter 73 Chapter 73 Laritte felt something deep inside. At the very least, only her blue eyes could be seen sparkling with joy, but she was really happy. ¡°There are conditions. Two of us have unique hobbies. That¡¯s why we only serve women from families with great power to prevent other nobles from speaking ill of them,¡± said Vivienne, who was wearing a set of remarkable ruby earrings. ¡°I and Floretta havemon hobbies of cooking and gardening, and the Lady here is pretty well-built for wearing a skirt. She likes to swing swords.¡± Laritte was shy. Actually, I don¡¯t even know how to ride a horse. ¡°I did say I like horse riding, but I¡¯m only preparing. I haven¡¯t learned it yet.¡± ¡°We still have some time left until the next meeting. I¡¯m sure you can learn it. We¡¯d have a wonderful time together.¡± Ste was kind. The girls¡ªwho became a little close to Laritte as they chatted¡ªshowed her around the party. ¡°Okay, okay. Let us go over there. There are many things to enjoy at the exchange. We¡¯ll tell you one by one.¡± The girls didn¡¯t attract many bad looks when they were walking around the hall. Ratner, most chuckled at their excitement. The Empress also noticed it. When their eyes met, they had to go greet her. Ste bowed down first, ¡°Greetings, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.Lady Hove of the Marquis household, You seem to be close to the Duchess.¡± The Empress frowned. She knew that Laritte and herself had a bad rtionship. In good words, she wanted the girls to fall back. Ste¡¯s turned from her to Laritte and back to her. She heard the gossip of the two arguing lightly yesterday. Whose side should I choose? Originally, he would have been on the Empress¡¯s side. But she hated things that annoyed her. Not to mention, her father¡¯s nagging. ¡°Yes. We are close¡­..,¡± her voice trailed on at the end. But there¡¯s nothing I can do. Our hobby club stays forever! Covering her face with a face, she clung to Laritte. ¡°We¡¯re very close!¡± Other girls followed. ¡°It¡¯s an honor to have talked with such a beautiful woman like the Duchess.¡± ¡°All thanks to the Empress, Her Majesty, who held this event.¡± The Empress tried her best to smile. ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Amid fierce war of nerves, one of them felt lost in a different world alone. It was Laritte. They said we¡¯re close. Four of them. She realized her mouth parted in surprise, so she closed it immediately. I shouldn¡¯t make it obvious. I have to grow up. Meanwhile, the Empress and the girls continued to talk. ¡°What were you talking about? Are you having enough fun?¡± ¡°We always do. Are you familiar with great figures like the Empress? Mostly, desserts, dresses¡­¡­¡± Is that so? But I think the Duchess perfectly knows the difficult part of the story.¡± A Duchess waspletely different from the daughters of other families. In a matter of social status. Practically speaking, a Duchess was simr to the Empress who ruled a country. ¡°A few generations ago, the Duchess used to manage the post office, right?¡± Ste and Floretta exchanged nces. Everyone knew that Laritte didn¡¯t do anything in particr. She was not in an environment to receive school or tutoring. The girls started to think. What can I say to make my club member feel confident? If Laritte responded by saying that she did nothing, she would admit that she had lived a lowly life as an illegitimate person. ¡®Ste, any answers?¡¯ ¡®Wait a minute. I¡¯m still thinking about it.¡¯ ¡®Use your brain! Use your brain!¡¯ In the midst of this, Laritte was still quiet. While trying to hold back her surprise, she realized at some point. Come to think of it, there is no need for that now. ¡®I won¡¯t get in trouble now even if Iugh or cry.¡¯ The Empress¡ªwho was waiting for an answer¡ªasked Laritte herself. ¡°So? What do you do as a Duchess?¡± Their eyesnded on Laritte as well. The Empress believed that she won without an effort. She felt relieved, bothering her with such words. ¡®After the Emperor dies, I¡¯ll make your life hell as well!¡¯ Laritte was still lost in thought, unaware of the question being asked. ¡®Next time, I¡¯ll tell you that I¡¯m close to these girls.¡¯ She only came to her senses when Ste poked her. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°You have to answer it, the question Her Majesty asked the Duchess¡­¡­¡± The girls couldn¡¯t answer for her now. She could almost feel pressured. Laritte turned to the Empress with a burdensome gaze. What did Her Majesty say? Even if she didn¡¯t know, she decided to give a simple answer. ¡°I¡¯m happy to be here. It may bother Ian, but I also want to attend next time.¡± That was the best answer she could give as to what she did as a Duchess. Because it was believed that the Duchess attending the exchange event always brought great economic value to the Empire. It even sounded like Laritte persuaded Ian to attend this event! Ste clenched her hands. We won! She also helped out with a few words. ¡°Thanks to the Duchess, there will be no more reason for the foreigners to be angry with the absence of the Duke in the future. It is the best job!¡± ¡°My father has also been troubled for years because of that. Thepanies from the five countries have not been very cooperative. I¡¯m very grateful to you, Duchess.¡± The Empress turned pale. She was the one to persuade Ian, who had not attended the exchange for the past three years. She had nothing to say. She tried her best to hold herself from cursing. There were a lot of eyes. Of all things, she could no longer trouble Laritte because of these girls. Once the Emperor¡­¡­ dies, we will see! ¡°I see. I appear to be busier than her, so let me have my leave.¡± ¡°Take care, Ma¡¯am.¡± The girls pped their hands with each other, their interaction blocked by the skirts of their dresses. ¡°Madam, please give me a high five.¡± ¡°What? Why?¡± What did you just do? Ste could understand Laritte¡¯s personality. ¡®You¡¯re an interesting addition to the club.¡¯ A smile made its way on her lips. ¡°We¡¯ve defeated an incredible person.¡± While they enjoyed themselves, the Empress stormed down the hallway with a frightening momentum. The maids bowed down in surprise while doing chores. Bartolt followed suit. Since he had already been on bad terms with the Empress, he could have gone out of sight even more after saying a word. ¡°Hey you, what are you doing! How dare you not greet me!¡± The young maid¡ªwho was wiping the window in the hallway without seeing the Empress¡ªstartled as she shouted. She fell down to the ground with the mob in her hand. ¡°I¡¯m sorry! Please forgive me!¡± The Empress huffed and ordered Bartolt. ¡°Pluck out her eyes. She doesn¡¯t even recognize the ruler of this Empire. ¡± The maid was now soaked in tears. Bartolt hesitantly pulled out the sword from its sheath. ¡°Save me! Your Majesty! Please, Your Majesty!¡± The maid cried as she clung to Bartolt¡¯s foot. If she died, her whole family would starve to death. It was already too much to live in the capital city along with the sry her parents received. ¡°Sir, please have mercy¡­¡­.¡± He turned to the Empress. Though he betrayed the Duke because he craved money, it was too unsettling for him to kill the helpless girl himself. However, now, he had no choice but to work for the Empress. He knew would never be epted anywhere. ¡®Argh, you old croon!¡¯ He swore to himself as he raised his sword. When the Empress stopped him. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°Enough. Leave it and follow me.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.Yes, Your Majesty.¡± The day woulde when the Emperor would depart. There was no need for her to view the unpleasant sight of blood in front of the great temple. Taking a deep breath, she continued the rest of her way. So far, no one had known about her conspiracy. And nobody would in the future. That would be enough. But she never imagined that everything she nned was already crumbling apart. Chapter 74 Chapter 74 Ian returned to the banquet hall after a conversation with Oscar. He spotted Laritte surrounded by some youngdies. ¡°Laritte.¡± ncing back at Ian, Laritte introduced her hobby club friends. ¡°You¡¯re here? They¡¯re my friends. We just had a wonderful time together.¡± ¡°Friends?¡± The word friend got him intrigued. How would they know her? Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. He was a bit jealous. His eyebrows raised a little as he turned to look at his opponents. ¡°Looks like you enjoyed your short little time with them. We¡¯re going to see the fortune-teller now. Ladies, can I take my wife?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± The girls bowed to them, promising Laritte that they would also enjoy the next time they met. ¡°Madam, please wait for me to show off my dress next time!¡± Laritte also gently waved to them. ¡°Goodbye, everyone.¡± Ian asked as they walked under the grand chandelier. ¡°They were nice, weren¡¯t they?¡± ¡°They are around my age, but they¡¯re nice. Although, we had a strange encounter in between.¡± Ian stopped. People dressed in beautiful attires passed by them. He carefully chose his words. ¡°If Laritte feels her opponent is strange, maybe it¡¯s because¡­..¡± Maybe it¡¯s because they are indeed strange. Ian tried hard to hold back the words and asked a question. ¡°What happened? Who was this strange opponent?¡± ¡°It was the Empress.¡± ¡°The Empress? Oh, no!¡± ¡°Nothing happened.¡± In order to know what happened with Laritte, it would be easier to ask someone else. Worried, Ian ran a hand through his hair. The hair that the maid fixed was now messed up. Oscar! He said he¡¯d take care of it! ¡°Well, that¡¯s good. Anyway, I received a lot of information from His Highness,¡± muttered Ian coldly. The fact that the Empress burned suspicious herbs in the Emperor¡¯s room meant one thing. ¡®Back then, I thought the Empress rose in power just for the Emperor¡¯s convenience, but she has been conspiring all along.¡¯ If he could find out the identity of the leaves Oscar gave him, he might be able to return the Emperor¡¯s consciousness. If the Empress¡¯s sins were revealed, her foul desires to harm Laritte and the Duchy would disappear. There would be no need to reorganize troops of the Duke¡¯s Decree and battle hard to suppress her by force. It would be an elegant counterattack. ¡°Anyway, if you have gotten along with thedies before, invite them to the mansionter. Our maids will be d to serve them.¡± There was no longer anything wrong with the way Laritte was progressing. Ian was happy with the thought, but he frowned when his eyesnded on Seta. ¡®There will be no more troubles after I find out what the fortune-teller means!¡¯ ¡°When you¡¯re together, bad things happen like the girl who came earlier!¡± I couldn¡¯t believe that he could not be with Laritte. It was ridiculous, but he was going to dig one more time. He approached Seta. The nobles¡ªwho were talking to Seta¡ªbowed down as they spotted Ian. They were also people who needed the courage to talk to him as if they were close. ¡°I, I guess the Duke also wants to speak to him! Of course, anyone would¡¯ve been curious.¡± Ian knew how to throw them out of the scene, ¡°oh, well. Is that so?¡± He repliedzily. With his short reply, they noticed it would be better for them to step down. Ian smiled politely as he turned to Seta. It was so scary to look at, some could get goosebumps on their skin. Seta returned the smile, his pointed canines showing. It was a war of nerves. The two smiled at each other as if they were having a staring contest. It was frightening to the others who watched. Ian was also annoyed. He didn¡¯t like how his opponent looked interested in Laritte. ¡®It¡¯s extremely rare to have a conversation with someone inferior to me.¡¯ Seta also hated Ian. Because with Ian, he couldn¡¯t approach the human woman withposure. However, since the woman was going to die early, he was in a hurry. Seta¡¯s eyes shifted to Laritte. It was the most perfect face he had seen in a long time. Too bad it was short-lived. Noticing his gaze, Ian shifted to block the view. Finally, Seta broke the silence. ¡°Have any questions, human?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say we should talkter because you had something urgent to attend? I wish to listen to what you saidst time.¡± Seta shrugged, ¡°it¡¯s the same as what I¡¯m going to say. You two shouldn¡¯t be together. It¡¯s the reason why the woman keeps getting hurt.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve been together for a long time. It¡¯s only been a few weeks that my wife has been in a lot of idents.¡± It will be fine as long as they¡¯re not together. Why is he arguing? ¡°Don¡¯t you know it¡¯s usually slow? The ma¨C¡± He closed his mouth before he could say that ¡®mana originally acted slowly.¡¯ He was only here as a fortune-teller, wasn¡¯t he? Dragons and Swordmasters were the only ones who knew how to sense the presence of mana, but he almost got himself caught. Seta gave a rough idea of what he wanted to say. ¡°Anyway, do whatever you want. Try to revive your past memories before you deny what I¡¯m saying. There wasn¡¯t a problem when you were far apart!¡± Since he made a mistake, he decided to flee. ¡°You!¡± Ian reached out to grab him. However, Seta¡¯s fast momentary eleration helped him to escape the grip. ¡°And you better finish what you¡¯re trying to do as soon as possible, man.¡± His eyes grew wide in shock. He let his guard down, but how could I miss him? It was definitely a disciplined movement. Letting down his empty hand, he stared at Seta¡¯s back as he disappeared. Seta¡ªwho seemed rxed¡ªlooked down at his wrist as he walked out of the banquet hall. ¡°Crazy one, wasn¡¯t he?¡± There was a mark left by Ian¡¯s hand. He shook off his wrist. ¡°The Swordmasters I met a long time ago weren¡¯t this bad either.¡± Seta gave him advice even after his pride was hurt. I¡¯m more amazing than any human! Though the advice was from a childish heart, it would be better for Ian if he should follow it. Because it was a dragon¡¯s advice, not anyone else¡¯s. *** Ian was sitting on a long armchair in one corner of the banquet hall. What the fortune-teller said did not leave his mind. ¡®There wasn¡¯t a problem when we were far away?¡¯ As the fortune-teller said, he recalled his past. It was shocking to realize. There have been situations where Ian was away longer than he expected. When the traces of the dragon were suddenly spotted on the Magee teau. He arrived at the teau but found nothing of the dragon. At that moment, he was far away from the mansion Laritte was staying at. In other words, When they were together, he received the news about the dragon¡¯s appearance. But it disappeared as he moved away from Laritte. Which meant, the problem disappeared as they separated. ¡®It doesn¡¯t make any sense at all¡­¡­.¡¯ Laritte began to get hurt all of a sudden when Ian returned. There were even more strange happenings. Including, the gathering of mana in the air around Laritte. And thest thing Seta said was also strange. As if he knew that Ian was looking into the Empress¡¯s conspiracy. While he was deep in thought, Laritte approached with two sses of drink. She held out one of them to him. ¡°Drink this.¡± ¡°Thank you¡­.. What happened to your clothes?¡± Ian stood up as he received the cup. Laritte¡¯s dress was messed up from the spilling of drinks. She shrugged, ¡°I tripped while I was on the way.¡± People around herughed, but nothing happened. She was grateful that her friends angrily red at those whoughed, but she seemed really fine. ¡°I was going to bring a drink, but you shouldn¡¯t have¡­¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡± Ian took off his jacket and wrapped it around her. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the room first.¡± Laritte was staring straight at Ian. Feeling her gaze, he asked. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°It seems like you¡¯re thinking about something. Is it because of the fortune-teller?¡± Just like Ian could read Laritte¡¯s feelings, so did Laritte. Ian blinked. Ah, even though my wife is blind, she is quick to catch on to unusual things. Chapter 75 Chapter 75 Somehow, he was happy even though he was caught. Love seemed to have sprinkled sweeteners on all his actions. Though, it was good to have such interactions alike. ¡°Let¡¯s just¡­.. ignore that fortune-teller. I doubt anything he said is usible.¡± At the same time, he realized that his fingers were touching Laritte. If we can¡¯t stay together, how far should we be? ¡°What you¡¯re thinking now, you will tell meter, right?¡± asked Laritte. She believed Ian wouldn¡¯t hide it. They trusted each other so much. Laritte was surprised even when he said that he couldn¡¯t trust anyone like he trusted her. Ian nodded, ¡°¡­..Yes, of course, I would tell you.¡± Nothing would happen even if we stay together. He wanted to believe that. After all, she was his first love. ¡®If us staying together is the cause, then why is it that only Laritte gets hurt? It¡¯s annoying.¡¯ However, he did not intend to ignore the fortune-teller¡¯s advice. He must find out the identity of the grass the Empress burned and deliver it to the Crown Prince. However, if this decision made an exquisite change, Ian¡­¡­. He closed his eyes tightly. He couldn¡¯t decide what he would do after that. *** Seta was again at the highest peak of the castle. ¡°Is it tomorrow?¡± The day ¡®it¡¯ was arriving was just around the corner. ¡°I was right. The two humans shouldn¡¯t be together.¡± A rogue dragon that had disappeared from the Magee teau was headed towards the castle. Mana was doing its job to separate Ian and Laritte. Usually, Seta was required to escape to another ce. It would be annoying if he had a great influence on the human world. However, he decided to wait because the most dangerous thing wasing tomorrow for Laritte. ¡®If she dies, I can¡¯t imitate her face in its vivid state.¡¯ I have to help them defeat it and collect the human face for my rare treasures! Seta clenched his fists. *** As soon as the morning arrived, the Empress headed to the Emperor¡¯s quarters. She told Bartolt as she crossed the bridge from her tower to the next. ¡°You wait here. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± ¡°As there are many guests in the castle, I¡¯m worried about Her Majesty¡¯s safety.¡± The Empress had always told him to wait outside before she went to see the Emperor. It was because she didn¡¯t have confidence in him. So you can betray me this time? Sheughed at him. ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll be of any help when needed.¡± Bartolt¡ªwho was left alone after the Empress left¡ªclenched his teeth. In the beginning, the Empress weed him with open arms. But when his assassination of Ian came out to be a failure, she got colder after the Duke was reinstated. ¡°Argh!¡± He was not the one to be treated like this. His eyes were burning in rage. Meanwhile, the Empress approached the bed where the Emperory. The warm air in the room was beautiful today. ¡®The Emperor will die in a week!¡¯ It was such a long wait. She recalled as she took each step. For several years, she used all kinds of poison to grind the Emperor. At first, he lost his energy and took away his voice.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Recently, she had been steadily grinding the poisonous herbs to maintain the state of unconsciousness. Now, if she increased the amount of those herbs, it would kill the Emperor naturally. Everything would be over. ¡®No one knows. No one knows my ns!¡¯ The Empress muttered, putting the leaves in the incense burner. ¡°You will finally rest in peace in a week, Your Majesty.¡± The Empress of Iassa was greedy from birth. Her mother always used to say, ¡°You have to abandon your terrible desires to live.¡± But look, Mother. I will stand on top of everyone! I will be the Queen of all! But Oscar was already preparing to rescue the Emperor. Long after the Empress burst intoughter, he came down from the window. Even the sound of the window creaking made his heart pound. The sound of the birds crying early in the morning was like theughter of the Empress. ¡®It¡¯s okay. You can do it, Oscar.¡¯ He recalled as he changed the incense burner and put the herbs Ian gave him. He had said that the Emperor would already be too weak. They had a fifty-fifty chance of waking the Emperor. Oscar found his father¡¯s hand under the nket and squeezed it hard. ¡®Father, please wake up. And help me make everything right.¡¯ It was then. When the room was suddenly shaken by the plight of a loud roar. ¡°What¡¯s going on!¡± Holding on to the pir, he rushed to open the window. A tremendouslyrge shadow passed over him. Huge wings like buildings caused gusts of wind, terrorizing over the capital¡¯s castle. His eyes grew wide in shock and despair. It was a dragon. The dragon¡ªwhich had already lost its intelligence¡ªgave out an ear-piercing roar. The shadow flew over to where Ian and Laritte would be. Ian caught Laritte and kept her stable as the party hall was also shaken like an earthquake. He understood the howl of the dragon at once. Why is this dragon here? He recalled what the fortune-teller said. ¡°Bad things happen when you¡¯re together.¡± People started running around, already losing their minds. ¡°We have to go out too, Laritte,¡± Ian whispered to her. ¡°What should we do?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Reinhardt¡¯s knights are nearby. We can subdue it together.¡± Ian was the most expert in that field. Those who were running left the castle envious of Laritte, who was protected by Ian. While many soldiers surrounded the beast over the field, Mason and Redra came running to Ian. ¡°Sir Mason, lead the existing squad as I do. Count Redra should take Laritte and escape as far as possible.¡± ¡°Captain, we don¡¯t have enough troops, I can¡¯t fall out! I¡¯m the only Swordmaster candidate among the knights.¡± Redra protested. Dragon attacks included both magical and physical assaults. A particr sword was essential to block such magic. The same was true for a physical offense such as the swinging of ws. Redra was the only one who had the potential to use the sword here except Ian. She was still a candidate, but she could try to block it. Ian pushed Laritte toward Redra. ¡°Therefore, the Count should protect Laritte. Doesn¡¯t it fulfill your conditions to use your sword?¡± ¡°Oh, t-that¡¯s¡­.,¡± Redra was flushed red. Eventually, she nodded. Redra held Laritte¡¯s hand. ¡°Please forgive my rudeness, Madam. We have to keep a certain distance to make it easier to prepare for emergencies.¡± As she ran with Redra, she nced back and saw Ian running toward the dragon. ¡°I can escape by myself. Shouldn¡¯t Lady Redra help Ian?¡± ¡°A dragon basically has a very wide area of offense. It¡¯s safer to be with me because it can suddenly rise to the sky.¡± Redra added in a mutter. If only I could use a sword. The biggest factor that determined a Swordmaster was how dark his or her sword could be. As such, it had a tremendous effect in battle. For example, if Redra used a dark sword, she would also be able to beat Bartolt¡ªwho yed with Ian¡¯s trust. The problem was that the conditions were strict and could not be abused. Laritte recalled what Ian had just said. ¡°What¡¯s the condition for Lady Redra to use the sword?¡± Why had she blushed when Ian said that? Others ran in the same direction Laritte was headed. ¡°Kyaaaa!¡± ¡°I¡¯m escaping to themoner¡¯s vige. Damn it all!¡± Redra blocked Laritte as someone almost passed over her. ¡°You don¡¯t know my condition, Madam? It¡¯s a famous tale to be told.¡± Chapter 76 Chapter 76 Redra was embarrassed to say with her own mouth. All the more because Ian believed she could do it. ¡°In order for me to use a sword, I need the Captain. But now, even if Madam is here, maybe¡­..,¡± she hesitated when she felt someone¡¯s gaze. The Empress was escaping in the same direction as them. She red at Laritte with eyes full of malice. At this time, if the Duchess were killed, the me could be put on the Dragon. ¡°Bartolt, can you defeat that knight and kill the Duchess?¡± He turned to look at Redra. ¡°¡­..Yes, certainly.¡± Without Ian, ording to his knowledge, Redra¡¯s sword was useless. Therefore, he could easily carry out her orders without a problem. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not fail this time!¡± The sword he pulled out of his sheath glistened under the sunlight. *** Rogue dragons were always a threat against humans. The mes emitted from its mouth could set off houses in zes, and ws harder than iron could tear people apart. However, the subjugation of the dragon in the castle was being carried out efficiently. ¡°Fire! Look out for the fire!¡± The knights moved like one body. They had no choice but to block the attack with a thick iron shield, even though the burning reached their skin beneath their metal armors. However, it was different if Ian had one. The dragon spewed mes at him. The fire¡ªwhich simply could melt an armor¡ªwas effortlessly divided in half around Ian. In it, he was fine. He continued to conduct. ¡°Forward!¡± Thepetency of a knight was different depending on the ledger. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! As they looked at Ian, their will grew stronger. ¡®As expected of a Swordmaster!¡¯ They received chills at the sight of Ian with glowing eyes scarred with blood. He looked like he wanted to slice off his enemy¡¯s breath. Thank God, he was their ally. Meanwhile, Ian muttered something. ¡°¡ª-¡± Everyone was curious. What did he say? It was clear that he said something incredible. His expression said so. Actually, it was like this. ¡°Laritte¡­..¡± Haa I miss you, Laritte¡­¡­ It came to his mind that he should be away from her, but soon he abandoned that thought. All he needed was her. I shall bury all my desires so that I can see her smile whenever she does. The reason for his anger was that there were many obstacles to achieving that wish. Ian stared at the dragon. Each scale of it wasrger than the palm of his hand, but he was not afraid. He was determined enough to kill them all. He ran his fingers over his hair. Dark hair that was flowing with the wind fell over his eye. The knights were thrilled, saying he was very cool, but Ian¡¯s thoughts were filthy. If anyone touches Laritte again, I will have their limbs chopped into pieces. And sent them to all corners of the earth. ¡°Back away from the spear ande under the shield!¡± ¡°Move your shields forward!¡± The knights yelled beside him. They roared, putting their full trust in Ian. *** Redra and Laritte ran through a narrow path, with smaller castles on each side. ¡°The dragon¡¯s eyes are likely to be directed on a wide road. This!¡± ¡°Pant, pant.¡± ¡°You¡¯re doing great, Madam!¡± It was when Redra encouraged Laritte to run along, she felt something creeping behind her neck. Something is aiming for us! She felt the trajectorying their way and pulled out her two-handed sword. At the same time, Bartolt¡¯s and Redra¡¯s swords collided with each other. Her hands trembled with the weight of his strength. ¡°Bartolt!¡± Redra noticed the Empress behind Bartolt and figured out everything. You bxstxrds! Aiming for the Madam at this time! She fumbled her thoughts for a moment. Should I send Madam first? Or not? To beat Bartolt, there was only one means to use her sword. In other words, if she didn¡¯t send Laritte, she had a chance of winning. There¡¯s a risk of putting the Madam¡¯s life in danger at the hands of Bartolt after he gets rid of me. However, if Laritte was sent ahead, Redra would definitely die here. Redra made her choice after contemting for a while. ¡°Madam, run!¡± Just because Laritte was present, it was hard to pledge that she would necessarily trigger the sword¡¯s power. She couldn¡¯t risk Laritte¡¯s life on something she hadn¡¯t done yet. This was the principle of a knight. Redra confronted Bartolt as she pushed Laritte away. ¡°If you exit the alley, find a crowded ce. Not only will it be difficult for the dragon to trudge that distance, but there will be no more tricks like this.¡± Bartoltughed at Redra. ¡°Do you mean you don¡¯t want to show your master that you die?¡± ¡°Madam!!¡± Laritte hesitated for a while but soon ran away as Redra said. Redra properly caught her two-handed sword. If I die, I won¡¯t die in vain! The Empress shouted at Bartolt. ¡°That Duke¡¯s wife is escaping!¡± ¡°I can catch up to her after killing this knight!¡± Redra was grinning, ¡°your master doesn¡¯t seem to trust you, huh? You didn¡¯t choose the wrong master to serve, did you?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk about your poor skills.¡± Bartolt¡¯s provocation rubbed her ears. ¡°What? I thought the Swordmaster did say it. Or is it just you who doesn¡¯t know that the 5th Swordmaster is here already?¡± She was determined to ruin her opponent¡¯s mood. So that Laritte could escape. She had no proper pitching or armor. Because she didn¡¯t think the Capital would be attacked. Bartolt tried not to fall for her tricks. His voice was deep, ¡°Redra Rei, you were a good soldier. I¡¯ll remember your name.¡± ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ve forgotten the name of the knight who forgot about himself a long time ago.¡± Just in time, came the Empress¡¯s voice. ¡°Bartolt!! If the Duchess survives, I will cut your neck!¡± Bartolt was being attacked from both sides. He bit his lips. They stared at each other as they took abat position. Laritte, who was running alone, nced back. Before she knew it, she was too far to see Redra and Bartolt anymore. She looked around, searching, as she collected her breaths. Her eyes stayed on the horizon of the road. ¡°Huff, huff¡­¡­¡± That man said Redra was going to die. Ian will be sad if she dies. Because he¡¯s a very affectionate man. And¡­.. Laritte would be sad, too. At that time, someone standing beside her grabbed her arm. Did Bartolt already defeat Redra? ¡°Madam, what are you doing here? You have to leave!¡± Luckily, it was Lady Ste of the Marquis family from her hobby club. Her tied hair was a mess, perhaps because she fell down. Laritte¡¯s nk eyes looked at Ste. She held her hands. ¡°I need your help, friend.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± After agonizing, Ste chose to listen to her over running away. ¡°Tell me.¡± Laritte told her what happened. ¡°¡­¡­So Lady Redra Rei is left alone.¡± ¡°And, the Empress looked mad. It always worried me that her eyes were not like ordinary people!¡± Ste struggled to answer. Amid the chaos, she also lost her diamond ring¡ªwhich she had cherished since she was 10. She didn¡¯t mean to go find the ring. Life came first. However, she couldn¡¯t pass Laritte¡¯s request after she called her ¡°friend¡±. ¡®I must make a choice¡­¡­.¡¯ An angel and a demon popped up in her head. The angel told her to help Laritte, while the devil was already defeated by that angel a long time ago. Darn it! There¡¯s nothing else I can do! ¡°Hobby club stays forever!¡± Ste led Laritte back to where Laritte came from. Chapter 77 Chapter 77 Ste¡ªbeing the daughter of a Marquis¡ªhad learned a variety of disciplines. Even now, her demeanor was extraordinary. Every march of her shoes crushing the ground was filled with confidence. ¡°You said there were small castles on both sides of a narrow path, right, Madam? It¡¯s definitely the Twin Memorial Hall. The two castles built as memorial halls were erected symmetrically.¡± She clenched her fist. ¡°I have a good idea!¡± Ste was not an idiot. She didn¡¯t mean to lead Laritte directly to the ce where Redra was fighting. Instead, she went to the castle in the alley where Redra and Bartolt were fighting. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°Since the first imperial era, each castle has had three side doors. During fires that often ur in winters due to the fireces, it¡¯s a big problem if you can¡¯t find an escape path.¡± She went around the Twin Memorial Hall and found a side door. Then she turned to go to a small castle. It¡¯d been a while since the people abandoned the rooms because of the dragon. A strange air was flowing inside the deserted castle. Arge window was open on one of the walls. Ste and Laritte crouched down and passed under it. Then, both of them peered their heads out a little through the window. ¡°There¡¯s Lady Redra.¡± The scene of the battle was as small as the palm of a hand. ¡°The Empress is not there as Madam mentioned. Perhaps she left.¡± Redra was enduring an injury and a disastrous look on her face. On the other hand, Bartolt had a wound, but he was quite fine. Without turning away from reconnaissance over the window, Ste said. Her n was simple. ¡°Madam, shall we gather some hard and small items?¡± She was nning to throw them out at Bartolt. Even though he¡¯d trained for decades, his skill couldn¡¯t be strong enough to hold multiple blows. If we aim properly, we¡¯ll be able to hit Bartolt! *** Both Redra and Bartolt were Swordmaster candidates. As they noticed something cutting the wind from above and falling towards them, they turned their eyes upward. ¡°¡­¡­What¡¯s that?¡± Bartolt saw something hurled at him. He easily avoided it with the tilt of his head. Heughed as his eyes spotted Laritte above the building. ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush after the Duchess now. Since she decided to wash her neck and wait upstairs.¡± ¡°Madam?¡± Redra, who was worn out, supported herself with a sword. ¡°No way!¡± ¡°If you have eyes, see it for yourself.¡± With that, she looked up at the ce where Laritte was, her eyes widening. Everyone cries when it¡¯s their time to die. But, she did not. Her vision had been blurred and her lungs had been hurting since earlier. When Laritte¡ªwho had left¡ªreturned, she was overwhelmed with emotions and shed tears. Why have youe back? She was both sad and happy. She could never find a master like Laritte to serve again. Who returns to a ce where she might die? Redra¡¯s condition of triggering her sword was her own mind. In the moment of desperation, you be a Swordmaster for a while when you desperately wish to protect your master. ¡®So it was originally something I¡¯ve done a few times in battles with the Captain.¡¯ Earlier, he was worried about Redra. If you don¡¯t escape with Laritte and you don¡¯t trigger your sword, you both die. Ian believed that Redra would be able to do it for Laritte as well. But Redra didn¡¯t want to put Laritte in danger for a chance. I got it now. Laritte had been Redra¡¯s master she should protect since she was sent with her. Redra picked up her two-handed sword. With her heart pounding against her chest, the mana in the air followed her from the sword handle and surrounded the de. Bartolt was busy avoiding the items falling from above. Ste and Laritte were almost out of candlesticks and what they collected to throw. Are we all out? At that moment, Laritte threw off one of her shoes. With a thud, the shoe hit Bartolt¡¯s careless head and blood flowed out of his forehead. Ste raised her thumb at Laritte. ¡°Great shot, Madam!¡± Anger rose inside him as he tried to regain his senses, opening his eyes wide to focus. ¡°You two¡­.! I won¡¯t kill you gracefully!¡± I should hurry up and finish Redra. After that, he nned tough while fully appropriating her image begging for help before finally ending her. However, she was not any woman who would face her end so easily. ¡°Bartolt, you¡¯re the only one to die here.¡± ¡°What?¡± His eyes turned to Redra. Her sword was covered in mes spreading to all directions in the air. It was when she felt alive. Her form turned ck everywhere, filled with the dark energy summoned from her sword. In an instant, the predator and the prey had changed. ¡°Y-You¡­. You!¡± Bartolt waspletely mistaken about her. There was no way that Redra¡ªwho was all high-and-mighty¡ªwould serve an illegitimate girl as her master. Redra¡ªwho was unable to summon her sword before¡ªused to be equal to his¡­.. prey. ¡°Bartolt, you dolt traitor.¡± ¡°Wait. Wait a minute. Listen to me.¡± Bartolt forced himself tough, slowly raising his hands. ¡°W-Will you kill me? Think about it again. It¡¯s going to be a lot more beneficial if you save me.¡± He dropped the sword he was holding. Dust rose as he knelt in front of the dark sword that he had witnessed cutting people before. ¡°I will testify in front of the court that the Empress ordered the Duchess to be killed. Then you can depose the Empress by the power of Cap¨C no, the Duke.¡± ¡°¡­..¡± Redra¡¯s eyes were strange. Bartolt felt the touch of a dagger on his wrist inside his clothes. He nned to stab Redra¡¯s neck with it if she approached to capture him alive. He continued lying, ¡°I betrayed the Duke in the past because I was threatened by a butler. We don¡¯t have to fight amongst ourselves.¡± Redra approached her opponent, still aiming her burning sword at him. She asked with a sharp look. ¡°¡­¡­Is that true?¡± Bartolt¡¯s smile spread from ear to ear. ¡°I-Indeed! It¡¯s true! Aren¡¯t werades who lived together for a while?¡± She fell for it! Pretending to hold his hands together, he picked up the dagger he had hidden. The tip of the handle touched the tip of his nail. Just two more steps. ¡°Bartolt.¡± The moment Bartolt took out the dagger, he found himself cut in half. ¡°You have a knack for making funny dog noises, or what.¡± Redra wiped her blood-stained sword on the hem of his clothes and put it back in its sheath. I won. Rxed, she lost strength in her body and sat down on the ground. Laritte came running from afar. ¡°Are you okay, Lady Redra?¡± ¡°¡­¡­I told you to run, why is Madam here?¡± The words didn¡¯te out nicely for no reason. Laritte brushed her red bangs behind her ears. It revealed her face full of blood and dust. Laritte was honest. ¡°I thought I would be sad to see you dead cold.¡± Redra blushed. Meanwhile, Laritte continued. ¡°I thought I would cry and regret it. It would be more heartbreaking if it rains because of me if we held Redra¡¯s memorial service. But I¡¯d put the flowers you picked yourself.¡± She thought about Redra¡¯s death so much in detail, she came back because she was worried. ¡°What kind of flower do you like, Redra?¡± Laritte looked genuinely curious. Ste, who arrived after her, also swallowed her saliva. ¡°I was joking. Why don¡¯t people react when I joke around?¡± Chapter 78 Chapter 78 It didn¡¯t seem like a joke at all, so it was understandable that they couldn¡¯t respond. Laritte took Redra¡¯s arm behind her neck to support her up. ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here first.¡± Ste guided the way, ¡°if we go this way, we will find an empty lot where people have been evacuated.¡± As she said, there were all guests and employees of the exchange meeting and separate nobles on the large site. None of them were injured. The Empress bit her nails in anticipation. ¡®Bartolt finished it, right?¡¯ As per what she wanted, the results were good. Perhaps the Emperor also died when the dragon attacked the castle. It would be a more natural reason for his death. Since the Duchess was also killed, it would all be over if she finished the Duke too. ¡®The Duke¡¯s Decree recently missed a dragon, so it can be rted. With that as an excuse, I can hold you captive, Ian Reinhardt!¡¯ However, her eyes soon found the three womening from afar. ¡°What? How!¡± She shrieked. She couldn¡¯t believe Bartolt failed. He said he¡¯d take care of it! Following the Empress¡¯s gaze, people found them. ¡°Your Majesty, what¡¯s wrong? Oh, my! The Duchess is here, too. What a relief!¡± ¡°I¡¯m relieved that the Duke is dealing with the dragon, it¡¯s because of him that we¡¯re all here.¡± The Empress was under the illusion that Laritte was staring at her. It was clear that she would tell the Duke about what she did. In an instant, her lips started to tremble. ¡°S-She¡­..¡± ¡°Your Majesty?¡± ¡°Traitor! It¡¯s the traitor!¡± He shouldn¡¯t have kept Laritte alive. She had nowhere to retreat. The Empress pointed out her finger as she shouted. ¡°Laritte Reinhardt killed Bartolt to hurt me!¡± People who weed Laritte began to murmur while greeting her. Seta sat by the window of a nearby castle and watched the whole situation. ¡°Tsk, tsk, silly old croon. Even if you don¡¯t observe it because it¡¯s hard, you can see the destruction clearly.¡± He looked far away, knocking off his leather shoes on the wall. The mana in the air shook again. ¡°It¡¯sing again.¡± It wasn¡¯t over yet. Now it was time for Seta to y. *** The rogue dragon¡ªthe size of a mountain¡ªstumbled. Compared to the dragon, infinitely small knights surrounded it. Their hands grabbing the weapons were trembling yet firm. The subjugation wasing to an end. The knights¡¯ roar reached the heavens. ¡°It¡¯s over!¡± Everyone was sure of it. The dragon took to the skies. It was the step just before it lost its breath. Despite the strong wind from its wings, Ian¡¯s eyes saw its escape direction. It was heading to where the people were gathered in a safe zone. ¡°Throw the rope again! Catch him!¡± Someone threw a noose, but it didn¡¯t reach the dragon. Ian chased the dragon with an ominous sense. ¡®Damn it! Laritte!¡¯ Seta on the castle saw the dragon heading toward the people. It was an empty lot where Laritte stood. Laritte was unconsciously attracting it. ¡®I knew it¡¯d be like that, tsk tsk.¡¯ Bad luck gathered around her. Meanwhile, the Empress shouted to frame Laritte, her voice¡ªhoarse. ¡°While passing through the Twin Memorial Hall earlier, Duchess Reinhardt¡¯s knight rushed toward me! It is clear that the Duchess¡¯s sly mouth still moves to kill me.¡± Laritte helped Redra sit¡ªwho was faintly unconscious¡ªon the base of a tree. Instead of Laritte, who did not listen, Ste red at the Empress. ¡°That¡¯s not true!¡± ¡°Bartolt sacrificed himself to protect me. If you look for Bartolt¡¯s body, you will find traces of the battle!¡± Ste whispered to Laritte as the Empress continued to lie. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Madam. As long as the Duke is there, there¡¯s no immediate disposition. I can refute it step by step.¡± ¡°Yes, I trust you.¡± People asked the Empress. ¡°But Your Majesty, why didn¡¯t you tell us earlier, but only after the Duchess came?¡± The Empress paused. Of course, I thought Laritte wouldn¡¯t be able to escape alive! ¡°Because¡­¡­!¡± Arge shadow fluttering above startled her. Her eyes flitted upwards to see the dragon flying above the vacant lot. ¡°How can God do this to us? I can¡¯t believe the dragon came all the way here!¡± ¡°Grrrrr¡­..¡± Drops of blood sttered on the ground as the dragon¡¯s torn wings shook. Its eyes had already lost the light. The dragon¡¯sst breath was cut off. ¡°Madam, hide behind me¡­¡­¡± Redra woke up from her seat to protect Laritte. ¡°Don¡¯t speak nonsense. How are you going to protect me?¡± Laritte dabbed on Redra¡¯s wound. Ah, ah! Laritte ran away pushing Redra. Unfortunately, the dragon¡¯srge body started to descend over the vacant lot, right over Laritte. ¡°Get away from it!¡± Everyone screamed and moved away from the dragon. The space below it cleared away as people ran. The dragon¡¯s tail got closer to Laritte¡¯s head. It was faster than she could ever run away. It was when it was inches apart, Laritte pushed Ste and Redra away. Ste understood her meaning and grabbed Redra¡¯s shoulder before she hit the ground. ¡°Madam!!!¡± Redra reached out for Laritte. Laritte tasted blood. She didn¡¯t know when, but blood spewed out her mouth. Feeling the bitterness, she thought. I know how to sacrifice for someone. The first person that came to her mind was¡­ Ian, thank you for telling me a lot of amazing things. In the next life, I will be born as a human being who can repay you. It was time for her to gently close her eyes when finally Seta came. ¡°Oh, dear.¡± Wrapping his arms around Laritte¡¯s waist, he ran out of the range of the dragon¡¯s fall. It happened in a sh. Seta grinned, still grabbing her waist. ¡°Are you okay, human?¡± ¡°Yes. Thank you. Fortune-teller.¡± Laritte almost lost her life but responded normally. Seta praised himself. Perfect timing! Amazing skills that match that! At that time, he thought of asking for the favor he¡¯d been enduring all along. ¡°If you¡¯re thankful, let me borrow your face.¡± ¡°How?¡± Seta thought she was an amazing human being. Even though he had asked this for 200 years, she didn¡¯t seem shocked like others. ¡°It¡¯s not that hard either. I can put the gel made of mana on your face, wait until it hardens, and remove it.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s that much.¡± ¡°YES!¡± Just in time, Ian arrived at the scene. He checked Laritte¡¯s face through her sweat and blood-soaked hair. The dragon was dead and Laritte avoided it. Everything was good except the fortune-teller hugging Laritte. He didn¡¯t know what was going on, but blood vessels popped out of his skin. You dare touch her? Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. One of the nobles asked Ian. ¡°Do you know anything about the ce where the Duchess tried to kill the Empress?¡± What are you talking about? Ian silently stared at the man. The nobleman, overwhelmed by the momentum, stuttered and looked at the Empress. Ian sighed. He had heard the story so many times. ¡°Please exin, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°I clearly heard the Duke¡¯s wife ordering the red-haired female knight to kill me.¡± ¡°You and I, we¡¯re both well aware that this cannot be the case. Tell me the truth.¡± His sword was still in his hand. It was a very rude attitude, but no one dared to step in. The Empress looked everywhere for help, but everyone looked away. The Duchy of Reinhardt had regained its former position. It was a family of lions that people looked up to more than the imperial family itself. The Empress felt nauseous. She had hated this for a long time. The best of the empire was always the imperial family and herself, but nothing changed even when she tried to ruin the Duke¡¯s name. ¡°W-What do you know, you weren¡¯t there¡­¡­.Or was it you who made your wife do that? Right, are you the one behind hermitting treason?¡± Ianughed. ¡°You¡¯re probably the one who¡¯smitting the actual treason. Your desire so much that you even touched His Majesty, the Emperor.¡± At this point, she even thought that it¡¯d be right tomit treason. Chapter 79 Chapter 79 There were many eyes, not to mention, the knights were present. ¡°What are you talking about! How dare you insult the Empress!¡± Her retreats were being blocked one by one. She had nobody on her side anymore. ¡®Had he discovered that it was me who made the Emperor sick?¡¯ The nobles murmured as they spread the story, covering their mouths with hands or fans. ¡°Why did he mention His Majesty, the Emperor who had been sick for so long?¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I knew the Empress was strange, but she¡¯s terrible if it¡¯s real.¡± Ian had other concerns. Do I have to cut off his neck? She was already annoyed but thought that would relieve her anger. The Empress ordered the troops around her. ¡°Hey! Arrest the Duke this instant! I¡¯ll have to interrogate him myself!¡± With that, the soldiers surrounded Ian. The Knights of Reinhardt also pulled out their swords against them. Although Ian was surrounded, the soldiers had already lost their will to fight against the best knights of the empire. It was time for Ian to give orders. As the gloomy tension continued to imbue, a voice came from afar. ¡°Stop it, Mother!¡± It was Oscar who stopped them. There was something else the Empress missed to take care of. If Ian had known that she had poisoned the Emperor, he would have found a cure. The two figures got closer to the direction where the dragon¡¯s tail pointed. Oscar was pushing a wheelchair. The Emperor of Iassa sat on the chair. People were surprised to see his improvement. ¡°Oh my God, His Majesty, the Emperor hase to his senses!¡± ¡°Hail, Your Majesty!¡± He wascking energy, but he was clearly awake. Eventually, the Empress fell to her knees. She was so shocked that she couldn¡¯t even feel the gravel hurting her knees. The nobles continued to praise the Emperor for regaining his energy. The Emperor raised his hand, and in an instant, everyone became silent. Because his voice wasn¡¯t yet recovered, Oscar said. ¡°The real traitor is my mother.¡± His clean and determined tone filled the vacant lot. ¡°Oscar!¡± The Empress called his name for the first time. It felt bitter, but he soon made up his mind. ¡°It was also Mother¡¯s fault that Duke Reinhardt was med for treason in the past. I¡¯m sure this time, too, she¡¯s framing the Duke guilty.¡± ¡°O-Oscar, please¨C¡± ¡°His Majesty, the Emperor copsed because my mother poisoned him! While My Lord copsed, she increased her power! When His Majesty¡¯s limbs were paralyzed and even lost his voice, he was humiliated even when he was conscious.¡± Oscar lowered his gaze to the Emperor. ¡°Isn¡¯t that true, Your Majesty.¡± The Emperor nodded slowly. Oscar beckoned to the soldiers. ¡°Arrest the traitorous empress!¡± Those who confronted Ian quickly grabbed her arms. ¡°No, Noooo!¡± Oscar closed his eyes as the Empress of Iassa was dragged away. After all, she was his parent who gave birth to him. He didn¡¯t feelfortable locking her in the prison with his own hands. Oscar turned to Ian. ¡°I sincerely thank you, Duke. You conquered the dragon that threatened the Capital and even saved His Majesty, the Emperor with your antidote.¡± Now, the two could appear to be close in public as well. ¡°¡­¡­Thank you.¡± A lot of emotions were condensed in those two words. Ian also knew that Oscar wasn¡¯t pleased. But now Oscar didn¡¯t have to hold his breath and didn¡¯t have to worry about being killed by the Empress if he was no longer useful. ¡°Say whatever you wantter on. His Majesty will listen.¡± It was time to repair what was lost. Oscar regained order by leading the nobles. They moved toward the castle without damage. Even Redra followed the procession due to many injuries. Finally, Ian turned to Laritte. Seta was still holding Laritte. He was getting jealous again. ¡°Laritte,e here.¡± Seta¡¯s smile was close to teasing. ¡°Don¡¯t wanna say thank you?¡± ¡°Laritte.¡± He ignored Seta and called her. Laritte went to Ian while watching Seta. She was limping because she was walking on one shoe. Ian brushed her face with both hands. ¡°I¡¯ve missed you since forever.¡± ¡°In terms of time, it¡¯s only been a few hours since we parted.¡± At that time, Mason pointed his sword at Seta. The other knights followed suit. Surprised, Seta blinked. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you all? I didn¡¯t do anything wrong!¡± I saved her, it¡¯s so unfair! Ian also hid Laritte behind him and alerted himself. ¡°Ian, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Count Rei said before she left. His movements are certainly not humane.¡± Others thought Seta was just a fortune-teller who was also skilled in martial arts. However, Redra, who was nearby, clearly saw it. Seta pouted. ¡°So what if I¡¯m not a human?¡± Seta moved, and the next moment, he was beside Laritte. The humans were at a loss for words. Seta ced a kiss on Laritte¡¯s cheek and jumped back, appearing at a ce far away. ¡°Heheheh, silly humans!¡± Ian clenched his teeth. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Somehow, he couldn¡¯t control his rage when Laritte was kissed. Seta dashed, Ian in close pursuit like a ghost. Seta ran to an abandoned ce. Then climbed up a destroyed wall twice his height and sat on it. Ian red at him coldly as he clenched his jaw. ¡°If you don¡¯te down, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to kill me even if I go down!¡± ¡°You seem stupid, but you have a good sense of humor.¡± Setaughed as he took off his robe. There were two horns poking out through his red hair. Ian recognized them. He could not be mistaken because it belonged to a dragon. ¡°In fact, this body lured you, human. Did you see Seta¡¯s great n?¡± Only then did Ian realize that he had deliberately followed Seta. He even felt ashamed. He couldn¡¯t believe that he fell for his sneaky trick. ¡®I lost my reason for a moment when I saw him kissing Laritte,¡¯ he sighed. Seta shook his hand. ¡°Get rid of your shame, human. It¡¯s not good for you.¡± Ian¡¯s hands trembled. It¡¯s a shame for his family that he¡¯s hearing it from such a guy. ¡°Now calm down and listen to me, human. No matter what, it will be hard to deal with the aftermath of harming the best Swordmaster of the country.¡± ¡°Do you think you can kill me?¡± Ian growled. ¡°You need a human unit to kill a dragon that¡¯s weaker than me. Do you think it¡¯s possible to handle me alone?¡± Ian recognized his opponent. ¡°The Great Red Dragon, Praise the Seta!¡± However, Ian did not move. There was only silence. Embarrassed, Seta canceled his y. Realizing his opponent had no hostility, Ian sighed and lowered his sword. He had never seen a dragon with reason before. ¡°I only knew that you dragons turn into humans and enjoy the show like a fairy tale.¡± The knights werete to arrive, but Ian beckoned them to return to Laritte. They paused but soon followed Ian¡¯s order. Seta said as he watched the knights turn around. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ll tell you why I lured you here.¡± His face had grown serious now. Laritte gave her permission for him to imitate her face, But, you know. My heart doesn¡¯t allow me to leave the human woman short-lived. Such a face had to be in the world for as long as possible. ¡°For thest time, I think you should hear me out.¡± Seta came down from the wall. ¡°If you don¡¯t separate, the woman will die. In a very short time, even by your human standards.¡± Chapter 80 Chapter 80 After he exined the restoration of mana of a ce and why Ian and Laritte should break up, he added, ¡°don¡¯t tell other humans because this knowledge is kept only to dragons. Got it?¡± Putting all the puzzles together, Ian finally understood why he sensed the strange flow of mana whenever he was next to Laritte. However, he just couldn¡¯t admit it. He would not believe that she could be in danger if she stayed with him. ¡°No way¡­. it¡¯s not possible.¡± Ian was the only child of Duke Reinhardt, who had power equal to the Imperial family. He inherited the Duke¡¯s Decree without much trouble and he had the respect of all the ministers. But Laritte did not. She was born in the slums¡ªa ce filled with germs, diseases, and dposing stuff crawling all over the ce. She was taken into the County at the age of eight, but she never approached Ian by herself. Ian told himself where it went wrong. It was impossible for the Swordmaster to return to his mansion after he was betrayed by Bartolt. In other words, he was the one to pioneer a new fate and create a different future. ¡®Back then, I shouldn¡¯t have met Laritte. I shouldn¡¯t have gone to the vi. I should have epted death.¡¯ ¡°Is there any solution other than us getting separated? Please, dragon.¡± Still, Ian did not regret the past. He wasn¡¯t afraid to die. But without him, Laritte would have aged all by herself in the mountain vi. He didn¡¯t like that. They met coincidentally, so every moment he spent with her was a thousand times more precious to him. ¡°Not that I know of. Now, the danger may be alleviated by simply not speaking to each other. But in the end, you¡¯ll have to stay away, like strangers.¡± Seta thought of other dragons, most of whom were older than Seta. It was not that there was no way at all, but it was better to say that it was impossible. ¡®Because it¡¯s something that all dragons have to approve of. And no one favors humans other than me,¡¯ he thought. Ian clenched his fist, his veins bulging from the pressure. *** When Ian returned to the vacant lot, it was deserted. No remains of the mad dragon were there to be found. It was being handled by the imperial family. Of course, the first contributor was the Reinhardt family. And since the Empress was gone, there was no one to steal the spoils from the remains. Only Laritte and Oscar were seen talking as they waited for Ian. ¡°Ian!¡± Oscar pulled Ian into a hug. ¡°What happens now?¡± Ian questioned. ¡°May¡¯s exchange meeting event will be canceled. If it was supposed to be, there would be a death penalty held for my mother on thest day of the exchange.¡± The Emperor¡¯s voice was still trapped in his throat, but fortunately, he could move his hands little by little. That¡¯s why he was able to convey the will of the Emperor. ¡°The Emperor wishes for me to bury the Empress¡¯s body six feet below the ground after the death penalty¡­¡­¡± A person was buried six feet deep below the ground if they died from an infectious disease. To prevent the transmission of the disease from the body. To ask for the Empress to be treated like that meant that her sins should not be transmitted to others. It was a punishment more than just the death penalty. ¡°Anyway, I have a lot of work to deal with, so I shall take my leave. If you have an injury, make sure to call the imperial doctor or visit the treatment room for a check-up. The castle where the guests are staying is intact, so if you want to rest, you can go to the same room as before.¡± Now, only Ian and Laritte were left behind. Laritte looked around the vacant lot where many people were working to clean the area. There was also a ck bag that had not yet been carried away. ¡°A lot of things happened.¡± All they had to do was meet the fortune-teller and listen to what he had to say. But he turned out to be a quack. As she stretched, a torn sleeve of hers caught his eye. Ian naturally took off his coat and reached to cover it, but stopped midway. Seta¡¯s words rang in his ears. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t even speak to each other.¡± In the end, they had to bepletely distant. ¡°¡­..Let us head inside as well.¡± Ian passed by Laritte. She followed suit. No wonder she felt weird. She had never walked looking at Ian¡¯s back. ¡°Let¡¯s go together.¡± Ian still did not answer back. ¡°Brown bear?¡± ¡°Quickly.¡± He didn¡¯t look back at her until the end. She chased after him without one shoe and stepped on a pointed stone on the way. ¡°Aah¡­.¡± She wasn¡¯t bleeding, but it was painful. She sat down before raising her head. Ian, who she thought would wait naturally, saw her and hurried back inside. ¡®Why did I think he would definitely wait for me?¡¯ Laritte was used to giving up. Enduring the pain, she tried to walk, but there was a pair of shoes in front of her. Ian had taken it off and left for her. He appeared concerned over the sound he heard. The sound of Laritte dragging in his big shoes. ¡®It¡¯s ufortable, but her feet won¡¯t hurt anymore, right?¡¯ Laritte no longer called after Ian. It was hurting him even more. Swearing, he walked away. He could no longer show the same kindness as before. ¡®It was all for Laritte,¡¯ Ian made up his mind to believe in the fact. Avoiding misfortune People could not stop natural phenomena. As if the night would always arrive even if someone refused. The sky turned dark over the capital city. It was time for Ian and Laritte to sleep in the same room. ¡°Ian. You were great today.¡± Of course, Ian had no intention of sharing a room with Laritte. he grabbed the doorknob with some pattern on it. But his mind was not focused on what pattern it looked like. ¡°Ian?¡± Laritte, who was getting ready to sleep, asked as she covered herself with a nket. ¡°Where are you going? Do you need anything?¡± Ian looked back at his shoulder. There was a lot he wanted to say to her. Things like¡­ Was her foot okay now? Wasn¡¯t she disappointed that he didn¡¯t wait for her? ¡®¡­¡­Are you not angry?¡¯ But not a word left his mouth. He was told not to speak to her. It was pathetic in the past. He had been by her side all day to protect her, and he had no idea that it was driving her to the edge of the cliff. Laritte came down and wore the slippers kept next to the bed. ¡°You didn¡¯t get hurt, did you? You didn¡¯t let the doctor check you earlier. All knights who encountered the dragon went through a health examination regardless of their group.¡± His hand gripped on the doorknob. ¡®It wouldn¡¯t have mattered if I was hurt instead of you. You are my first love. I can¡¯t let you go. But we can¡¯t even meet anymore.¡¯ Suspicious, Laritte stared at Ian. Ian, who had always been keeping an eye on her, did not meet her eyes today. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ian opened the door of the bedroom and stepped out. Laritte¡ªleft alone¡ªstood nkly in the middle of the room. ¡°Ian?¡± She immediately stepped out with a candle that was left on the table. But the corridor was empty, Ian was nowhere to be found. Onlynterns and portraits were lined up along the walls of the hallway. ¡°Ian,¡± she called out his name by pushing the candle into the air. No answer. Even after waiting for a long time, only guests with nkets were walking through the corridor. Laritte came back to the room. She knew that Ian was prone to getting cold. Like how he did when he disappeared to find the fortune-teller. Standing on the leathery carpet of a bear, she muttered, ¡°¡­¡­I thought you said you¡¯d tell me everything. You¡¯re a liar.¡± What was wrong with him all of a sudden? Perhaps the fortune-teller¡¯s words were true. Ian was distancing himself because they weren¡¯t meant to be together. Or perhaps he was angry. Laritte couldn¡¯t recall, but she made a very big mistake and could not be forgiven. What should she do? She lied down on the bed as she thought about it. The nket was so expensive that she felt like she was lying on a sheep on a ranch. When she lived with her real mother, she had slept in a basement without moonlight with a rat from the sewer. Compared to that, this was a luxury that she had never dreamt of. Humans were adaptable creatures. Now Laritte¡ªwho previously felt ufortable to sleep with a nket on¡ªdidn¡¯t need maids to visit her. She could definitely adapt again, quickly this time. Whether Ian was there or not, whether she had a good nket or not. So Laritte decided to stay still. After all, she was one of the best people in the Empire to endure irrationality. Chapter 81 Chapter 81 Shortly after the execution of the Empress, the Emperor followed. His body could not fully recover due to the act of the poison over a long time. And thus, Oscar Iassa was crowned the twenty-third Emperor. Ian Reinhardt himself put on aurel crown, dering friendship between the imperial family and the Duchy to everyone. Finally, the Empire was under the rule of a good gentleman with the scepter of peace in his hold. However, peace was not seen at the Reinhardt mansion. Ian and Laritte, after they returned, were never seen speaking to each other. Ian rarely came out of his office. For the first time in their lives, the employees felt like they were walking on thin ice. ¡°What happened in the Capital?¡± ¡°Neither of the knights who have been to the Capital know the reason. His Lordship has be strange overnight.¡± ¡°Duke!!¡± Once, Ava was seen storming into Ian¡¯s office to solve this situation. But a few minutester, her old features were drooping into a sad expression. The employees just guessed that the couple had fought, but they couldn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Madam, I don¡¯t understand. You were definitely getting along well¡­..¡± Alice had also be less talkative. She keptbing Laritte¡¯s hair with an expensive brush. ¡°I also sent a letter to my grandmother, bragging about the rtionship between Madam and His Lordship. You don¡¯t know how happy she was. She even wrote a poem, saying that the peace of the Duke was his happiness.¡± Irene also joined. ¡°Could you tell us what happened, Madam?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with Ian either. I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t help you.¡± Now Laritte had fewer injuries. For her, there was no way to know if the idents were simply gone or it was something Ian had done. After a while, the girls she met at the imperial castle visited the mansion. ¡°Okay! Let us begin the 21st hobby club. Today¡¯s teacher is Vivienne.¡± A small salon was built in the rose garden of the Duchy. Ste ced a flower on the table as if taking a solemn oath. The activity of this hobby club was flowers. Because it was Vivienne¡¯s hobby, each person put a flower ording to Vivienne¡¯s guidance. Ste proudly brought up the story of defeating Bartolt with Laritte. ¡°¡­..Back then, the Duchess held my hand and said, ¡®I need your help, friend!¡¯¡± She stabbed the air as if she were a knight. Envious, Vivienne and Floretta leaned themselves over the white table. ¡°I also want to hear from Madam that I¡¯m your friend.¡± ¡°I wish we were there together!¡± After they chatted for a while, the girls recalled the Duke. ¡°Come to think of it, did the Duke leave for his duties? Since we¡¯re invited to his mansion, we should greet him.¡± ¡°He¡¯s probably in the mansion. I haven¡¯t seen him for days, so I¡¯m not sure. If you want, I¡¯ll ask Ava,¡± Laritte said softly. The girls were shocked to hear that. ¡°Madam! You said that to an outsider, you can¡¯t say it carelessly! Anyone could get excited with this information.¡± Even if it was not revealed, many people were curious about the private life of the Duke and the Duchess. Numerous types of rumors could be spread from her words. They exchanged nces. If this word leaked out, one of them would be dead. ¡°¡­..Did you two quarrel?¡± After deciding to keep it a secret, Vivienne asked what she was most curious about. To be honest, the other girls were itching to know, too. The Ian they met at the capital was definitely someone who was head over heels for Laritte. They thought they would have a view of their sweet rtionship again. ¡°We didn¡¯t fight, but I don¡¯t know why he became cold.¡± ¡°Have you asked him?¡± Laritte shook her head as if it were natural. The girls were astonished by her attitude. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you asked? Wouldn¡¯t the Duke have answered his wife honestly?¡± Still, when Laritte kept silent, she added seriously, munication is the best way to reduce your distance from him. Of course, many men can¡¯tmunicate like my father¡­.. but it¡¯s not bad to try, right?¡± Laritte¡¯s heart was a little shaken. ¡°It¡¯s normal for couples to quarrel. I¡¯m sure Madam will do well.¡± The girls advised on how to talk with him before they left. Laritte¡¯s eyes flickered down to the bottle of flowers they made together. There was one thing they didn¡¯t know. For her to speak to him, she had to at least meet him. Ian had never left his office and bedroom. And he only moved to his room from the office when the coast was clear. So Laritte made a decision. She would pass by Ian¡¯s bedroom door, even if it meant she needed to do it for 24 hours. ¡®Then, we¡¯ll bump into each other someday!¡¯ Operation: to upy the hallway. Immediately after that, she went to the office and sat herself on the cold floor. ¡°Madam?¡± Whenever the employees passing through the hallway asked what was going on, she only shook her head and pressed a finger on her lips to shut them up. They were already familiar with her strange behavior, so they didn¡¯t question her quest. Instead of talking behind her back, they thought about everything they could do to make the Duchess comfortable on the floor. ¡°Madam, you can use this to sit here. Or should we call the servants and install a sofa here? Oh, that¡¯ll be better!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll bring you bread so that you can easily have your meal here.¡± ¡°Madam, this flowerpot could change your perspective a little!¡± Laritte did not utter a word, but the area around the hallway grew up luxurious and decorated. She sat quietly on the sofa, drank milk tea, and stroked the white fur of Nabi who came up next to her when she was bored. It was very pleasant for a makeshift shelter. Perhaps the hallway was a very suitable ce to be turned into a shelter. Some of the maids also stayed behind in case she was bored. ¡°These days, Nabi is very interested in Bertrand. The cat and the horse silently stare into each other¡¯s eyes, but it feels like they¡¯re talking.¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because they¡¯re both *females.¡± [*N: Generally, girls canmunicate with their eyes.] Laritte¡¯s eyes shone as she also grew engrossed in the story. The women were chatting for hours now. And Ian, who was sitting inside the office, was going crazy. He had been aware of Laritte¡¯s existence when she came outside the office. He could recognize her footsteps from a distance. The familiar sound of her shoes hitting the floor lightly. The sound he remembered from a long time ago. Ian watched everything. From the way she came with confident steps and sat down on the floor of the hallway without a care about her skirt. ¡°You¡¯re going to kill me. Laritte¡­¡­,¡± he sighed. Ian¡¯s eyes watched Laritte through the gap between the doors. Luckily, the employees provided convenience for her stay, but he was still worried. Wouldn¡¯t it be scary when night falls? She would go back by then, right? But it was Laritte! What if she stayed there until the end? ¡®Then my only option is to go out through the window.¡¯ It was the second floor, but he would be able to do something. Since Laritte waited calmly, he couldn¡¯t help but sit on the floor like her. That was not enough, so he stretched his legs and sighed helplessly. ¡°You always drive me crazy. Even in the worst way. Damn it.¡± It was Ian and Laritte¡ªthe Ducal couple that everyone in the Empire looked up to. Even their clothes never knew that they¡¯d be worn to sit on the floor. Ian stayed in his study for a long time. *** Raindrops from the dark clouds looming over the mansion began tapping the windows of the mansion. It was an ensemble created by nature and the mansion. Laritte opened her eyes, waking up from her slumber on the sofa in the hallway. It had already been 13 hours since she upied the hallway. Her tired eyes looked outside the window. It was dawn. She had woken up due to the smell of rain. She looked around. There was no one, but lights in the hallway. It was because Laritte kicked out all of them. The employees needed their sleep. She sat up. The nket started to rustle down, that the maid had piled up on Laritte. ¡°Oh,¡± she tried to grab the nket, but it was toote. ¡°Oh, my¡­¡­¡± The nights weren¡¯t very cold now, but everyone was so worried. Laritte recalled what Alice said when she was forced out by Laritte. ¡°Madam, don¡¯t stay too long out here! If you catch a cold, Alice will not stop crying for forty days straight!¡± Laritte turned her head to the right and looked at the office door. She looked under the door, but there was no lighting from inside the office. Was Ian still in that dark office? Chapter 82 Chapter 82 She got up from her seat and approached the door. ¡°Ian,¡± she whispered through the gap of the doors. Moist wind from inside the study touched her nose. She could see that the window of the office was open. ¡°Ian.¡± No answer. But there was someone inside. Ian was still sitting in the same position inside the dark office. He had tried to open the window and go out, but he couldn¡¯t, worried that Laritte would stay like that for days. And eventually, it was showering outside. ¡°Ian, are you inside? Let¡¯s have a conversation. Ste said that couples need to talk,¡± Laritte squatted down, the coldness of the door and the floor making her skin cold. She felt better when she hugged her arms and legs together. ¡°¡­¡­I gave Bertrand the hay cube myself today.¡± She didn¡¯t know what to talk about, so she started with one-sided stories that could also start a conversation. ¡°The hay cube is made square by cutting and drying grass. Usually, it¡¯s three coins for one. ording to the stableman, these are sold at a high price of up to five coins in winter. Did you know that? The employees don¡¯t have to make their own hay.¡± Her specialty was talking to herself. It was a habit she ingrained when she left Count Brumayer¡¯s family and went to live alone in the vi. Ian knew about this well. The soft voice of hers ringing on a quiet morning in the vi. Her faint voice would gently wake Ian when he had a severe fever. ¡°¡­..¡± Ian smiled, recalling those moments. He also sat leaning against the door. They sat together with a wooden door separating them. Unaware, Laritte looked at the ceiling. ¡°I also spent time with my friends. It was Vivienne¡¯s turn this time, but it¡¯ll be mine next.¡± ¡°¡­..¡± Ian nodded, raising his eyes. ¡®Yes, I know. When I heard themughing, I saw you through the curtains. I heard youugh even though it was faint.¡¯ ¡°Ste said she would postpone my turn if I felt burdened. But I don¡¯t want Bertrand to be lonely anymore. I¡¯ve already given my word to the girls. So I¡¯m learning the basic knowledge of horse-riding from Lady Redra.¡± Ian silently listened to her. To be honest, he already knew everything she did. He also knew that the frequency of her idents had decreased. Still, hearing the story from her mouth was unique in its own way. He wanted to look at her directly while listening to her. It was very sad that he couldn¡¯t do that anymore. Laritte talked about many things after that. As a result, she ran out of things to say. Only silence filled the space. Hiding her head under her arms, she asked, ¡°is there anything you want to say to me?¡± Ian was also holding back numerous words. They were constantly hurting his insides. Still, he couldn¡¯t give up the silence. He could drive her away by saying something harsh. However, he could never do such a thing. Even if his heart was pierced by a sword, such a choice could not be made. In the end, there was only one way left. He had to leave the mansion. ¡°I¡¯m leaving for the¡­¡­. Capital tomorrow.¡± Laritte looked at the door. It had been a very long time since she heard Ian¡¯s voice. ¡°I have some business to attend to.¡± Now that Oscar had be the Emperor, Ian would be warmly weed even if he went to the Capital on reckless terms. ¡°It sounds like you¡¯re going alone.¡± ¡°It will take much longer.¡± ¡°Where should I send the letter?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. Since I¡¯d be busy, I won¡¯t be able to contact the mansion.¡± He was also telling her not to send a letter. Laritte got up from her seat. It wasn¡¯t because she was angry. Having talked, she also achieved her goal of upying the hallway. ¡°Be careful.¡± ¡°Take care.¡± ¡°Close the window when it rains. You¡¯re a Swordmaster, but it doesn¡¯t mean that you won¡¯t catch a cold.¡± With that, she disappeared from the hallway. Ian closed his eyes as he focused his senses on her distant footsteps, mixed with the sound of the rain. He wasn¡¯t cold, but he felt numb. Holding his chin, he looked at the cloudy dark horizon outside the window. It was such a painful dawn. *** Several months have passed since Ian left the mansion. It was winter. Sweeping the foggy window ss with his palm, Oscar gazed at the whitendscape outside. ¡°It seemed to have been snowing at night, but it¡¯s already piled up a lot. Nothing is interesting about it though. The Capital receives heavy snowfallpared to other regions.¡± On his other hand was the milk tea that he was drinking. Ian was working on arge desk. Oscar was standing in the room that Ian used as his office. Even in Oscar¡¯srgest castle, sunlight reached particrly well. But Ian¡¯s appearance didn¡¯t look too well. His ck hair was a few centimeters longer than usual, reaching under his eyes as well. Oscar smiled awkwardly. ¡°When are you going to cut your hair?¡± Instead of answering back, Ian returned the congrattory decree. ¡°Is everything okay here, Your Majesty?¡± ¡°You spent more time working than I do. In that case, I should hand over the throne to you, right?¡± In Oscar¡¯s view, Ian was too much focused on his work. Meanwhile, Ian developed a habit of rting to Laritte no matter what he did. He recalled Laritte as he watched Oscar¡¯s milk tea. It had already been a year since he first met Laritte. Around this time a year ago, he saw the first snowfall from the vi. Back then, Laritte used to make him milk tea with only milk. Oscar noticed his gaze lingering on the cup. ¡°Do you want it, too? The ck tea used tastes great. It refreshes your mind. It¡¯s always annoying to see the ministers fighting in front of my eyes at meetings. In the end, I have to scream to keep them quiet.¡± Ian shook his head, refusing Oscar¡¯s rmendation. Realizing his friend¡¯s thoughts, Oscar smiled, a soft frown creasing his eyebrows. ¡°You¡¯re thinking of the Duchess again.¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t,¡± Ian tly rejected his words. ¡°No, of course not.¡± Oscar sat down at Ian¡¯s desk. He heard Ian as he reviewed one of the reports. It contained the details of the Duke¡¯s donation to the academy this year. It wasn¡¯t important, and Ian never reviewed such a subject before. ¡°Hire some people to share the work. You¡¯re looking at the documents all by yourself, so you don¡¯t have the time to sleep.¡±Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± Oscar sighed. ¡°It¡¯s been months since you came to the castle¡­¡­. Are you not going back to being a Duke?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand why you don¡¯t leave to see your wife. You love the Duchess, don¡¯t you?¡± Because of Ian¡¯s behavior, countless rumors were circting in society. The most popr rumor among them was, Ian had lost his interest in the illegitimate girl. However, Ian still allocated an astronomical amount of money to Laritte every month. Eventually, a theory was formted that the Duchess¡¯ authority was not taken away from Laritte to hide the fact that Ian and Oscar were interested in each other. Oscar hoped for Ian to return to the mansion. ¡°Do you want me to start a scandal with a guy like you? Don¡¯t you dare put a stain on the honor of your great Emperor.¡± He said it as a joke but flinched when Ian red at him. Oscar shunned his gaze and put down the documents. ¡°¡­¡­Is the Duchess doing well? Now that I am not a prince anymore, I can¡¯t go directly to the Duchy, and since the Duchess doesn¡¯t attend any social gatherings, I don¡¯t have a chance to see her.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure she¡¯s doing well.¡± Ian was updated every week about Laritte through the letters from his employees. Ordinary people might feel bad, but Ian wanted to hear from Laritte that way. Sensing the heavy atmosphere, Oscar decided it was better to change the subject. ¡°ording to recent reports, the gue seems to have been spreading in the countryside.¡± Due to a serious high fever with no cure, people were dying. ¡°After the ship was anchored at the north of the kingdom, judging from the fact, it is assumed that the endemic disease has been transmitted from there. The ce of origin is close to the Duchy, so you¡¯d better be careful.¡± Ian was also aware of it. But there was nothing he could do. He had no choice but to hope that the gue would not reach the Duchy. Even after Oscar left, Ian kept organizing the documents. Dipping the pen in ink, he went to sign the papers when he was distracted by a sudden quake of the window panels due to the cold winter wind. His eyes flew towards the window. ¡°Haa¡­..¡± Was it because he heard about the gue? He strangely felt nervous all of a sudden. Laritte would have to be safe. Chapter 83 Chapter 83 Unfortunately, the Duchy also could not avoid the gue. This was because, like the Capital, there was an active exchange of goods through people. It began with one of the kitchen maids. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s cold,¡± she said, trembling as she sliced carrots for lunch. ¡°Aren¡¯t you hot?¡± Another maid inquired, checking her condition. ¡°It¡¯s winter. No matter how much wood you put in the firece, it¡¯s never enough to drive off the cold.¡± ¡°You should rest, though. The gue has started in a nearby vige. You know Marco recently stopped by a furniture store nearby.¡± The maid who continued slicing the carrots eventually copsed. She thought it was just a cold. However, she had two of the servants she was traveling with, so the Doctor was called. ¡°It¡¯s the gue. This makes me concerned about the Duchess. Has she ever had contact with the Duchess?¡± The maid was lying on the bed, suffering in cold sweat. She had a fever, cough, and difficulty in breathing¡ªtypical symptoms for the gue. She stuttered between herbored breaths, ¡°I haven¡¯t talked to Madam directly in thest few days¡­.. but I have brought cookies to her through Alice. Alice is a personal maid of Madam, she stays with her all day.¡± The gue slew the knights one after the other like a sharp sword. Within an instant, the gue engulfed the mansion. The annex itself was turned into a treatment center. The surviving employees and therapists continued to treat the sick while covering their mouths with white clothes. However, the number of patients kept increasing. It was a serious situation in which both the nursing staff and the patient were copsing one after another. Eventually, Laritte also started to experience a high fever. The news reached all the way to the Capital. ¡°Breaking news! The gue¡¯s grasp is widening and it is spreading in the Duchy as we speak! Breaking news! A lot of people have copsed even in the Duke¡¯s mansion!¡± Of course, the fact that Laritte had caught the fever reached Ian¡¯s ears as well. ¡°I¡¯m going back to the mansion!¡± He dered, shoving his things into a square suitcase. While Oscar tried to calm him down, ¡°Even though I tried to persuade you before, I¡¯m d you didn¡¯t want to leave the Capital for several months. But wouldn¡¯t it be dangerous for you as well?¡± ¡°Swordmasters are not prone to diseases. And the Duchy does not have enough people for nursing. Laritte needs someone by her side.¡± There were so many patients at the Duchy, it was difficult to find nursing staff. Besides, even if you hired a person with a high sry, you would not be able to stop the infection. ¡°Then you can¡¯t help it¡­¡­. I will also send medicine to help with the treatments. I wish for Madam¡¯s good health.¡± It was difficult for Ian to think rationally. If he lost Laritte, he would not be able to forgive himself. Even more so when he wasn¡¯t around. ¡®It¡¯s okay.¡¯ Since he had been away for a long time, if he just stayed by her side without even talking, it should not pose a problem for a while. Ian¡¯s judgement was correct to some extent. Laritte was suffering even at this time and needed help. She was alone in a room on the second floor of the annex. While in therge hall of the first floor, many employeesy one beside another. It was a living hell in sight. Laritte could not sleep because of the cold. Her hair grew rough and her lips were dry. To anyone who could see her, she looked sick. She could not stop the tremor in her fingers, no matter how much wood she put in the firece and covered herself with a nket. She was burning up. ¡°Huff, huff¡­..¡± It was hard for her to breathe. At that moment, she felt a cold breeze hit her cheek. An illusion? But she didn¡¯t have the energy to call someone. She had no will. It was when she was lying still on the bed that she heard a man¡¯s voice. ¡°Hello, human.¡± Laritte¡¯s eyes flickered to a red-haired man sitting on the window sill with his chin on his knuckles. shing his gentle smile was the man named Seta. ¡°Hello, fortune-teller,¡± Laritte recognized him. ¡°You¡¯re wearing in clothes instead of robes today.¡± She initially thought it was the cat Nabi sitting by the window. He was also someone who created trouble after pecking Laritte on the cheek, but that didn¡¯t matter much to her. ¡°Are you here for the pattern of my face?¡± She asked in a throaty voice. Seta was surprised, ¡°wait! Weren¡¯t you surprised when I appeared? It¡¯s not fun.¡± ¡°I am very surprised right now,¡± she replied very calmly. Seta was expecting that, but with a look of disappointment, he stuck his tongue out. ¡°I know you are ill, but your face doesn¡¯t seem to have any defects. I¡¯m d! Let¡¯s take good care of your face for the future.¡± ¡°Are you here as my new nurse?¡± Laritte, who did not know the true identity of Seta, thought so. Seta was still lost in admiring her face, but came back to his senses when she asked him. ¡°No? No one sneaks in for that. I have something to tell you.¡± Seta tossed a dagger over the duvet of the bed. Its scabbard was made of gold. Decorated with rubies, it felt very expensive to even look at. Meanwhile, Seta proudly said, ¡°it¡¯s a dagger made from a dragon¡¯s ribs! Hope you¡¯re happy to ept it. I picked this up from the rarities.¡± Laritte didn¡¯t even have the energy to get up and take the dagger. ¡°Why this all of a sudden?¡± ¡°There¡¯s something I didn¡¯t tell the human man,¡± Seta recalled the past. Originally, he thought of enjoying the human world for a long time, but he was very satisfied with receiving Laritte¡¯s face, so he returned to his ce filled with rarities early. The head of the Red Dragons asked why he returned so soon. Seta pouted as he was reminded of the old chief, who already heard of Seta¡¯s stupidity. ¡°As I learnedter, there was another way for the two of you humans to be together. Of course, since it is only effective for a short period of time, I must say goodbye in the end!¡± Laritte was clueless about what Seta said. She hadn¡¯t heard anything from Ian, so it was only natural for her. Oblivious, Seta continued happily.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°All objects made from dragon remains have magical power, don¡¯t they? So, they have the effect of protection from the mana of a region. If you put such objects around you, you can be together. If so, there will be no more misfortune. Keep in mind that the effect does notst long.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I have no idea what you are talking about.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to y innocent. I might not care, but are you ashamed that I came in person? Were you moved by this dragon¡¯s big heart?¡± Setaughed proudly as he looked over the window. ¡°But where did the man go?¡± Laritte knew he was talking about Ian. She realized why Ian left the mansion. Raising her upper body, she asked, ¡°could you please borate on that story?¡± Seta shrugged. ¡°Why do I have to tell you, human? You must be very proud of me just being here! I¡¯ve never seen a human like this in my entire life! ¡­.I¡¯ve never seen such a beautiful face!¡± He said enthusiastically. Laritte wished he woulde just down from the window and close it. Well, he liked her face and had never acted arrogantly. Sheid down on the bed helplessly again. ¡°You¡¯re very obsessed with my face¡­..¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± Good idea. ¡°You know what? My hobby is to p my cheek.¡± Seta hardened. Laritte continued quietly and timidly, ¡°then my face swells up¡­.. and someday it leaves a scar.¡± ¡°Why would you do such a terrible thing! I don¡¯t understand you humans! Don¡¯t treat your face carelessly!¡± He screamed, grabbing his hair. ¡®Wow, it¡¯s working¡­..,¡¯ Laritte thought nkly. He was really a weird person. ¡°Don¡¯t! Don¡¯t do it! I¡¯m warning you, human!¡± ¡°Otherwise, it gets boring. I¡¯m annoyed that you only talk about things I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°God! Why did you lead Seta to a trial by giving humans something more precious than jewels! As soon as I meet you, God, I will surely have my revenge!¡± In the end, Seta had to tell everything. Laritte also learned the truth. Ian left for the Capital and didn¡¯t come back for months¡­. It was because of her. ¡°¡­..Why hadn¡¯t Ian told her?¡± She calmly voiced her concern. ¡°How would I know? Now that I¡¯ve told you everything, don¡¯t p yourself on the cheek!¡± ¡°I normally don¡¯t do that, so don¡¯t worry. Nobody does that, no matter how strange a human is.¡± Only then did Seta realize that he had been deceived. But he had no way to get revenge. Because he valued Laritte¡¯s face. He couldn¡¯t cast a curse, nor could he use magic. In the end, he got angry and left. ¡°Bad humans! Humans even deceive dragons! Humans who can¡¯t even live for a thousand years!¡± ¡°Humans only live a hundred years.¡± ¡°Human talking to a dragon! But please, live long, you rude human! Though you have annoyed me!¡± The room became quiet again after Seta left. Through the open window, the sound of other patients suffering on the first floor could be heard. Laritte fumbled over the sheets, her hand finding the dagger that Seta had left behind. Chapter 84 Chapter 84 Laritte was in bed, suffering from pain. She was colder than when Seta visited her. She couldn¡¯t even open her eyes. Her illness hadpletely worsened. She then felt a cold towel being ced on her forehead. She felt like a hot potato being immersed in ice water. ¡°¡­¡­Irene?¡± Laritte voiced the maid¡¯s name between her breaths. But it wasn¡¯t the maid. On the first floor, she was frantically wandering among the patients. Without letting out a word, Ian stroked his fingers along Laritte¡¯s cheek. Her face, which he hadn¡¯t seen for several months, was sullen. He didn¡¯t move out to see this. He was heartbroken. It was so sad, he couldn¡¯t even cry. Laritte couldn¡¯t open her eyes. With her head buzzing, she could only move her lips, ¡°Irene, what¡­. time is it¡­..?¡± How long has it been since Seta came? She fumbled again, her grip on the dagger loosening. The more she thought about it, the more it felt like a dream. It was absurd to think that a dragon disguised himself as a human and enjoyed spending time in the human world from the beginning of time. When the dagger was stuck between the bed and the wall, she started looking for Irene again. ¡°Irene?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± This gentle touch must have been Irene¡¯s, but she could hear nothing from her. Or had Laritte lost her ability to hear? She wanted to check but her body didn¡¯tply. ¡°My throat hurts so much,¡± after a while a cup touched her lips. She turned her face away, unable to drink a few sips. ¡°Cough, cough!¡± The water she couldn¡¯t swallow ran down her chin. Ian wiped her mouth. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Irene¡­..¡± ¡®It¡¯s nothing,¡¯ Ian told himself. But apparently, he did not utter anything, and it seemed this had to be enough so as not to push Laritte into idents anymore. ¡°I, I think I was dreaming,¡± she stammered. ¡°In the dream¡­¡­,¡± Ian waited but for a moment nothing came out of her lips. Laritte thought she was stupid. Was it for her own sake that Ian got farther away? Seta¡¯s exnation in the dream was so usible that it sounded funny. A dream was a product of imagination created by living things. ¡®I miss Ian so much,¡¯ that she herself unconsciously rationalized Ian¡¯s behavior. ¡®Oh, poor me! Stupid me!¡¯ ¡°Why did Ian leave me¡­¡­.,¡± she thought she would be okay with Ian leaving without an exnation, because she tolerated irrationality very well. As time passed, she thought she would soon forget. Even after spending time with her friends and on her horse, she was left wondering why Ian had left her. After all those months of wondering, it was finally reflected in her dream. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Of course it wasn¡¯t a dream. Laritte waspletely mistaken. However, her conclusion was not an illusion. ¡°I¡­ I guess I like Ian¡­¡­¡± Her closed eyes trembled as she admitted. In fact, she had been fond of him since old times. It was natural. It was special from the fact that he was the first family who did not use violence. Moreover, she was loved, respected, and given a title. He even punished her previous family for the absurdity she had suffered from them. It was only natural that her heart fluttered several times, but she did not realize that she was in love. She had never felt the emotion of love before. In order to change the towel, Ian was soaking a new towel in the basin when he froze. What he just heard, was it true? She liked him? ¡°If I die¡­¡­,¡± Laritte said without knowing that it wasn¡¯t Irene. Of course, she wasn¡¯t someone to be ashamed of what she said if she found outter that Ian was listening. Ian waited for her to continue. Laritte wanted to ask, ¡®can you tell Ian something if I die?¡¯ But she could not speak anymore. Shocked, Ian jumped up and the wooden basin from hisp fell onto the floor with a thud. ¡°Laritte! Laritte!¡± He brought his cheek close to Laritte¡¯s pale face. Luckily, she was still breathing. She just fell asleep, as if unconscious. ¡°Oh, oh dear¡­¡­,¡± Ian cried out while holding her arms on the bed. He prayed for her safety. He didn¡¯t care if there was a God. If thosest words became Laritte¡¯sst will, he was ready to ept hell. Laritte¡¯s consciousness was returning little by little. It felt like her whole body was being crushed with lead. Now she couldn¡¯t even move her mouth. Ah, she would never know why Ian left. It didn¡¯t matter if her heart wasn¡¯t conveyed. Even if she died like this, she could rest in peace. Because she lived quite well. All thanks to Ian. It was the moment when she felt something new on her lips. Ian had leaned down to kiss her. A tear fell on her pale, cold skin. His tears ran down Laritte¡¯s cheek and wet her pillow. He hurriedly fell back, worried if he held the kiss a second longer, it would cause her harm. Seta had left the sword, but there was no way for him to know. ¡®Laritte, Laritte,¡¯ Ian eximed inwardly. ¡®Oh, Laritte!¡¯ He wanted to hear that she loved him the most, but she couldn¡¯t answer aloud. It was too harsh. The reality was that even a kiss for a few seconds was not allowed to a loved one. Laritte fell into a deep sleep. Ian kept nursing her, he didn¡¯t rest for a single second. Thanks to him, when morning came and the winter birds rushed past the window, Laritte felt somewhat better. She raised her upper body. There was no one in the quiet room. Only traces of someone caring for her remained. She didn¡¯t even think to brush away her silver locks that were pouring down her eyes. Her mind was nk. She felt like someone had kissed her. Was that a dream too? It was then that the dagger given by Seta fell to the floor. Laritte leaned down to pick it up. It was given by a character in her dream who introduced himself as a dragon. ¡°Oh.¡± It wasn¡¯t a dream. Then her eyes fell on the basin that Ian left on the table. ¡°Ian?¡± She murmured as she stood up, her legs staggering. Ian was in the mansion. She tucked the dagger into the sleeve of her robe. She had to find Ian. Leading her helpless body, she went downstairs to the lower level of the annex. She grabbed the railing and carefully walked down the spiral staircase. There were many mattressesid in the living hall on the first floor, and more people were sleeping on them. ¡°Groan¡­¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s too cold, someone please get me a nket¡­..¡± Few of the employees, who were not affected by the gue, walked between them. Irene was one of them. She had fallen asleep on a chair. When she spotted Laritte, she rushed to her side, ¡°Madam, you¡¯re awake. Oh my gosh! I should have checked upon you in the morning¡­.. Alice was suddenly trembling, so I couldn¡¯t leave. I thought she was going to die!¡± She was so worried about her twin that she didn¡¯t take care of the veil covering her face. Laritte calmed her down, ¡°I¡¯m fine. You must have been worried. I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t help. How is Alice?¡± ¡°She¡¯s a bit better now. How is Madam? Let me check,¡± Laritte closed her eyes at the cold touch of Irene¡¯s hand on her forehead. ¡°I think your fever is a little better now. Oh my God, I hope it doesn¡¯t come back again¡­.. May I bring you some porridge?¡± Laritte shook her head. Instead, she wanted to know, ¡°where¡¯s Ian?¡± ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 85 Chapter 85 ¡°Who?¡± Irene frowned. Neither she nor any of the employees had seen him recently. ¡°He was there.¡± ¡°What? Madam, are you feeling sick? I heard that people recover their energy for a while before they die. No! No way!¡± Laritte had to calm her down again. ¡°No, no. I¡¯m fine. Hmm, I¡¯ll go for a walk. I¡¯m bored, so I want to breathe fresh air.¡± ¡°It¡¯s snowing outside. It¡¯s going to be very cold!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been upstairs all the time and the firece smells bad,¡± with that, she walked out. Thendscape was covered in pure white snow. ¡°It¡¯s really cold.¡± Irene had hurriedly wrapped a shawl around her shoulders, but she was cold to the bone. She took ten steps from the annex and looked around. There was nothing but clear footprints of her passing. ¡°Ian?¡± Her breath turned into smoke as she spoke. Thend was so quiet that it felt empty. It was winter, and due to the gue, no one was seen on the trails and in the training grounds. Leaving the annex behind, she hovered near the mansion. Employees who were not affected were gathering under the torches to warm themselves. In fact, they weren¡¯t very good either. Their family members or even those who were like family to them were being treated in the annex, so they took turns in nursing and guarding the ce. ¡°We¡¯re running out of food and herbs. We¡¯ll have to go to a distant city and load up a wagon. Anyone volunteer?¡± It was time for the knights with the remaining energy to volunteer. One of them, who was helplessly eating bread, found Laritte through the window. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Madam! You¡¯re all right!¡± The knight opened the window with both hands. Holding back her cough and covering her mouth, Laritte stepped back. ¡°It seems I am fine now, but don¡¯te near me. I don¡¯t even know if I ampletely healed. But do you know where Ian is?¡± ¡°Captain? Has he returned from the Capital? If he were here, we wouldn¡¯t have missed him¡­¡­¡± Laritte sighed. No one had seen Ian. Where the hell was he? After that, Laritte paced around the mansion. She saw the wall Ian and Laritte had climbed the first day they came to the Duchy. She also saw the small stream running through the Duke¡¯snd. There was no one, but she continued her search. In her arms, she held the dagger Seta had given her. She had a lot of things to share with Ian. ¡°Ian,¡± she walked down the deserted promenade. ¡°Answer me. How many times do I have to call you by your name? If that¡¯s the case, you should have a nice name. Actually, Ian is a very boring name.¡± She shrugged her shoulders, but then changed her mind. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s the name given by your parents, but I said it wrongly. I forgot. If I had to excuse myself, I always treated my name carelessly. You know, it doesn¡¯t mean much.¡± She was speaking softly, but it was an ordeal enough for her. ¡°Cough, cough!¡± The more she walked around the mansion, the more her cheeks froze in the cold air and became red. Her cough also got worse. ¡°Iaaaaaaaaaan!¡± She firmly pulled her shawl around her. She was bing numb, it was difficult for her to walk any further. Her feet staggered and eventually, she tripped over her other leg. Thud! She copsed on the snow, but was not seriously injured. She lifted her face buried in the snow. ¡°Oh, cold,¡± the snow on her eyes and nose fell to the ground as she raised her head. But there was a pair of shoes in front of her. Luxurious winter boots. She looked further up, confirming the person in front of her, ¡°¡­¡­.You¡¯re really hard to find, aren¡¯t you, Ian.¡± Ian was very angry. He helped Laritte to her feet. He was hiding the whole time and observing Laritte, but he had no intention of appearing in front of her. When she was somewhat better, he thought of leaving again. But all of a sudden, she walked out of the annex. ¡®Do you have any idea! You¡¯ve barely recovered, but you¡¯re wandering around for so long!¡¯ However, he couldn¡¯t voice out his anger. ¡®Maybe she fell because I came back to her?¡¯ Even though it was a simple coincidence, he mistakenly thought it was his fault. He silently brushed off the snow from Laritte¡¯s hair and clothes as she stood there nkly. She was calm when she asked, ¡°Ian, since when have you been here?¡± ¡°¡­..¡± ¡°Are you the one who nursed mest night?¡± ¡°¡­..¡± It looked like he didn¡¯t want to talk until the end. Laritte rolled her eyes. ¡°Stupid.¡± ¡°¡­..¡± ¡°Idiot,¡± she continued to tease Ian in a monotonous voice. ¡°Have you found a new mistress in the Capital?¡± ¡°¡­..¡± ¡°Or did you really have an eye on His Majesty? I heard from the youngdies. There were rumors like that.¡± ¡®After all, I¡¯ll have to capture all those people who started those rumors,¡¯ thought Ian as he covered Laritte with his coat. Laritte stared into his eyes, which did not even meet her gaze once. She had a lot to say. She had been missing a lot since then. She had feelings for him. It was her first time feeling this way. Was it an emotion other people often felt? Why did he leave without a word? He could exin it to her at least. Had he regretted bringing me here? Had he heard her confess her feelingsst night? Standing in front of Ian, she tried again, ¡°Ian.¡± Finally, Ian opened his mouth, ¡°yeah, I was worried about you! So what of it?¡± Oh, he was angry, alright. Laritte only blinked at his reaction, ¡°If a person gets better after nursing them all night, don¡¯t they have to be careful the next day, at least? Walking in the snow all day! Falling, talking in the cold! Do you have the energy to do that? You even skipped breakfast!¡± Oh, he was very angry, yes¡­¡­. Annoyed, Ian shook his head. It was always because of Laritte that he got emotional. This darn emotion of love brought a fool out of him. Then again, he was missing it. Was he in a position to get angry? As Laritte said, he was really stupid. Laritte pondered whether or not she should apologize. Well, anyway. ¡°I finally see you talking.¡± This was the first conversation they had in months. She waited for his answer, but he didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, she grabbed his cor and pulled him closer. Instead of the countless words she wanted to say, it appeared she could only show it with her actions. ¡°Laritte?¡± Tilting her head slightly, she ced her lips on Ian¡¯s. It was soft. In fact, she had never kissed someone in her life. She seldom had anyone kissing her cheek. All she had to do was literally touch the lips with her own. Was it the correct way to do it? She released him after a while. Her expression was extremely calm, though Ian¡¯s wasn¡¯t. From the top of his head to the bottom of his toes, he felt everything in him thumping with the rush of blood. ¡°¡­..Laritte?¡± ¡°I hope I didn¡¯t get you sick,¡± Laritte shrugged. Even Ian had to consider that, because he had kissed herst night. ¡°Now let¡¯s talk. Don¡¯t go anywhere without a word with me.¡± She wiped her eyes on her shawl, as if she was sleepy and stretched out her arms like nothing happened. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 86 Chapter 86 The promenade was covered with a thin white sheet from the light snowfall. The evergreen trees swayed in the light breeze. Meanwhile, Ian stood nkly as if he had forgotten to even blink. ¡°Ian?¡± Laritte asked, a slight frown forming on her features. His golden eyes followed as she waved her palm in front of him. He seemed to be alive at least¡­¡­ Laritte lifted her face again. cing her head in a simr position as before with Ian hunched over her, she kissed him lightly again. Ian, who had been frozen until then, shifted again. Thanks to her exhaled breath. ¡°Laritte, stop. Stop it.¡± The fact that she was still sick woke him up. It was time for him to return to reality. He himself shouldn¡¯t be around Laritte for long. ¡®When Laritte recovers, I must return to the Capital.¡¯ ¡°I think I like Ian¡­..,¡± Laritte¡¯s words rang through his head, but that wasn¡¯t it. It didn¡¯t help that he liked her and she liked him. He needed to leave. He turned to the side other than Laritte. He gave his coat to her, but he wasn¡¯t cold at all. Rather, the two kisses one after the other made him feel like he was in mes. ¡°The coat that I gave¡­.. you can throw it away or burn it. That¡¯s it.¡± He took a step forward as Laritte watched. Crossing her arms and holding his coat in ce, she opened her mouth. ¡°Are you going to leave again?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± No answer. Laritte shrugged and stroked her hair. She had a good way to stop him, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen any signs of you for a few dozen minutes here. Only the pile of snow gave testimony that no one was nearby. But when I identally fell, you showed up.¡± She had simply let him go when he left a few months ago. Maybe it was because he hated her, she thought initially. But there was no way that happened. And thanks to Seta¡¯s advice, she knew the reason now. ¡°If you leave like this, I won¡¯t move a single step from here. It¡¯s no use sending someone else.¡± Ian stopped. He had expected such a situation. Laritte walked to him, pale handsing out of the shawl. She then grabbed his shoulder and turned him around as he obliged to show his face. The winter sun shone over his left cheek. His face, illuminated from behind, looked distressed. Laritte¡¯s eyebrows creased into a slight frown. Seeing that expression made her heart ache. It was an unfamiliar pain. ¡°Don¡¯t force me to take you back to the annex.¡± Ian pushed her shoulders away. ¡°You¡¯re acting weird,¡± Laritte replied calmly. It should have been Laritte, but Ian was the one who was raging. ¡°You don¡¯t even know why I¡¯m doing this!¡± He wasn¡¯t ming her, but he sounded sad. ¡°Of course. You never told me.¡± A nearby tree shook again, snow falling below it. ¡°That¡¯s..¡­. I¡¯m sorry,¡± Ian stepped back, his expression changing. ¡°But please understand, I can¡¯t let you know. For me.¡± He believed that this would be enough for Laritte as well. Anyway, it was a good result. Her condition was improving considerably. He believed it would be better if he left like this. ¡°You were supposed to tell me anything.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t speak this time.¡± ¡°So I found out on my own.¡± ¡°What?¡± To answer, she pulled out the dagger Seta had given her. It was an expensive item made of dragon¡¯s remains. Ian could immediately recognize the dagger, ¡°where did you buy it?¡± There were several items made from the remains of dragons, but the dagger was new. ¡°I got it from Seta.¡± Ian also knew that name. That dragon? His head was buzzing. The name Seta was umon. It was popr a long time ago, even before the existence of the Empire. ¡°Laritte,¡± he sounded lost in his world. ¡°That¡¯s right, it was the fortune-teller. He visited me a few hours before you arrived. And he gave me this.¡± ¡°What did he say?¡± ¡°He said I would be fine with this for a while.¡± Ian¡¯s face was pale with astonishing, ¡°no way.¡± She knew everything? Laritte nodded her head in response. ¡°He told me everything. About Seta and you, as well as the conversation you both had.¡± She literally spoke in Seta¡¯s tone, ¡°From that moment, you were fooled by the man¡¯s brilliant wiles and were left alone.¡± The atmosphere was about to get serious. It felt like Ian had been punched in the back. ¡°That¡¯s nonsense! You were deceived by that stupid guy¡­.!¡± Ian¡¯s face flushed red with embarrassment. Seta deserved death for the sin of daringly kissing Laritte on the cheek. Laritte continued, ¡°and¡­. he said you didn¡¯t want to part ways with me, so you asked if there was any other way than breaking up with me.¡± ¡°D*mn that dragon!¡± Ian didn¡¯t want to hear anymore, so he covered his ears tightly. Did Laritte even know about his feelings? ¡°When you said that, you were so serious that it was funny. He said that you looked like a human who fell for someone forever.¡± Ian let out a breathy sigh, ¡°that¡¯s¡­..¡± Ugh, d*mn it! He could do nothing but curse. ¡°The bliss of saying I love you is too much, but I wanted to say it myself!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± This time, it was Laritte who blinked. She only copied what Seta said. She didn¡¯t really believe everything he said. Seta seemed to give the temperament of a bluffer. Unaware, Ian murmured under his breath as if confessing, ¡°but what value does it have if I tell you that I love you passionately?¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Finally, Ian felt something was off. ¡°I just said what Seta told me. I didn¡¯t really trust him for everything he said.¡± Ian swore, ¡°oh, sh*t.¡± It was difficult to ept the present reality. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s it. Don¡¯t say anything.¡± ¡°I did not say anything.¡± ¡°No, Laritte, you look like you want to say something.¡± Ian sat down on the ground. He even thought of rubbing his burning face in the snow to cool it down. After a while, he finally calmed down. Actually, there was a more important problem other than them harboring feelings for each other. For Ian, Laritte¡¯s life and serenity were the first he wanted to secure. ¡°Anyway, say it again. Why do you think that dagger would keep you safe for the time being?¡± Laritte exined as Seta had told her. ¡°¡­¡­.So, I was told that magic is what makes up the world. It attacks us to erase the future that expels magic, and because objects made from dragon¡¯s remains are magical, they can block that attack for a short time.¡± Seta had exined quite a bit to Laritte before he left. Unless her fact didn¡¯t meet his aesthetic standards, or if Seta wasn¡¯t a geek, it wouldn¡¯t have been possible. ¡°Instead, the functional object loses its original magical effect. There, I said what I heard, but I didn¡¯t understand.¡± Ian understood more easily than Laritte, and he was the closest person to understanding magic among humans. ¡°¡­¡­The problem is still not resolved.¡± Laritte retorted silently at his words. ¡°Even if the dragon¡¯s item rejects the flow of mana, isn¡¯t it supposed to be temporary?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°The result is the same that we have to move away like before. You never know when you¡¯ll be in danger even if you use up all of the Duke¡¯s possessions. As long as I am by your side.¡± Laritte crouched down, looking Ian in the face. Their eyes met, and she saw his eyes twinkling. She monotonously tried her luck, ¡°Last night, I thought I was going to die. It hurt so badly.¡± He stood by her side, watching her suffer in pain. It was a desperate night for him. He had prayed for Laritte¡¯s recovery, like he could give everything else away if he needed to. ¡°It felt like my mouth was full of blood. I couldn¡¯t even open my eyes, I felt like I was drowning,¡± she took Ian¡¯s hand. ¡°Do you know how I felt?¡± One of the snowkes, which had been falling from up above, fell upon their hands. ¡°I believed it would be okay to die like this.¡± ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 87 Chapter 87 As she said it, Ian felt as if his body was being ripped down to shreds by a sword. ¡°Because the days I spent here were extremely happy,¡± she continued. That made him feel multiple things. If his partner wasn¡¯t Laritte, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to hear such honest words. She was someone who did not feel shy whenever she spoke. ¡°Do you remember what I was like before? I said I did not want to be sick. It¡¯s the same, I did not want to die.¡± Like everyone else, death was a fear of the unknown to her. It did fill any person with fear once in a while. She wasn¡¯t afraid anymore, and all she had to do was let Ian go. She did not feel empty anymore. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid to die anymore. You always make me change,¡± she held out her hand toward Ian, still holding his other hand. ¡°So take responsibility for me until the end.¡± Ian hesitated. It was his greed to hold her hand. Still, it was a very tempting offer. Laritte continued to ask for his hand, ¡°isn¡¯t it better than that? I like you and you like me, so I¡¯m lucky.¡± Ian struggled between his greed and conscience. If he held her hand, he must remain here. And his choice would drive Laritte to death. After much conflict, he joined hands with her. Ah, why couldn¡¯t man be a creature that could only think rationally? It was deplorable. Laritte was satisfied when he epted her offer. But he had other thoughts. ¡®I¡¯ll have to find a permanent way for Laritte to live. Otherwise, I will eventually have to leave again.¡¯ But for now, he was happy to be with her. ¡®I should urgently airlift all the items made of dragon¡¯s remains from all over the country.¡¯ ¡®After all,munication was the best solution. I must thank you, girls.¡¯Property ? N?velDrama.Org. *** It was only then that Ian informed everyone of his return to the mansion. The mansion was still under the grasp of the gue. Ian began helping the nursing staff. Laritte was fully healed the next day, so she and Ian together started taking care of the employees in the annex. ¡°I brought lunch, it¡¯s in the basket. How much more is needed?¡± Laritte asked as she procured food from the main building. Ian tapped his chin as he estimated the amount she ced down on the kitchen table of the annex. ¡°We have dozens of patients, we only need to repeat this amount five times.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Both Ian and Laritte were busy. Day after day, more and more employees began to get better. This was because their nutritional status was usually good. Thanks to their high sries, there was no starvation, and the stress of working in the mansion was low. Eventually, the nursing staff also increased. ¡°Since when did you not have a fever?¡± Doctor Colin asked as he checked a patient. ¡°It must have been 16 hours. When I noticed the fever was gone, I was drenched in sweat.¡± ¡°This proves that you¡¯re well. It¡¯s great. But rest here for half a day, don¡¯t go out. After that, you can leave this ce.¡± As more and more people got better, Laritte also began to take a breather. As she sliced bread, Ian came into the annex kitchen. ¡°Ian, have you eaten?¡± ¡°Not yet,¡± he sighed. He would be happy if Laritte had her meals properly. ¡°You have about an hour to spare, so please go to the main building and have a meal.¡± ¡°The people in this mansion are also busy nursing the others, so we can¡¯t.¡± The two quietly ate the bread. They leaned side by side on the sink as they stared at the same ce. It was peaceful. Then Laritte remembered something of her, ¡°it¡¯s time.¡± She reached out to Ian with her other hand that wasn¡¯t holding the bread. He hesitantly took her hand and shook it. He and Laritte had signed an unusual agreement. In fact, it was simr to what Laritte suggested. For the next thirty days, they had to shake hands once a day. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I heard skinship is essential for lovers,¡± under Laritte¡¯s skirt was a small book the size of her hand. It was a dating advice book with the title, ¡®How to Maintain a Rtionship with Your Lover the Right Way.¡¯ She had identally found the book in the library while bringing meals for the patients from the main building. ¡°ording to this book, it¡¯s good to hold hands steadily for thirty days after the first date. You shouldn¡¯t go further, but they said that holding hands increases intimacy.¡± Ian and Laritte were acting strangely, starting a rtionship a year after they got married. Ian was still good with it. ¡°Then what do you do instead of holding hands after thirty days?¡± said Ian without much thought. He bit his beard with his fangs. ¡°The next stage is to hug and kiss. They said it was appropriate to keep that level until sixty days of dating. It¡¯s a pity we¡¯ve already kissed twice,¡± Laritte spoke seriously. She already had the book memorized. ¡°And kiss until the 100th. Do you know what a kiss is? It¡¯s an act of twisting your tongues¨C¡± ¡°I know,¡± he wanted to stop talking, but she didn¡¯t understand. ¡°It¡¯s good that you know, I don¡¯t have to exin it. Actually, the book doesn¡¯t tell you the details. Now, after the kiss, it is a good stage to get married. At this stage, the lovers should do nothing but have se¨C,¡± she couldn¡¯t continue because Ian covered her mouth with a very flushed expression. The bread he was eating fell from his mouth. It rolled down and fell in the sink. ¡°Please stop! You are driving me crazy in so many ways!¡± Laritte¡¯s face was half-covered by hisrge hand. She could only blink at his reaction. ¡°But this is really important. Besides, you promised that you would have a child with me. Anyway, to make a child, se¨C,¡± ¡°Make a child?!¡± Ian felt really pathetic. Hearing those words directly from Laritte¡¯s mouth was making him go crazy. He released her only after he calmed down. ¡°Isn¡¯t it enough to call it the act of creating a child?¡± She was confused, but she nodded in response. He was a weird man, she thought. Shaking his head, Ian picked up the bread that had fallen to the ground. ¡°I¡¯ll go first. Get some rest in the meantime.¡± Laritte shrugged. She washed her hands and followed. *** 24 hours was not enough for Ian. Thanks to the considerable reduction in the number of patients, he had breaks more often. But he rummaged through paperste at night. It was a list of the dragon¡¯s artifacts he had in the mansion. ¡®The magical energy gradually disappears from the sword Seta gave. I¡¯ll have to conduct experiments, but now it¡¯s time to rece it with something else,¡¯ he had to prepare as many items as possible for the future. Luckily, thanks to the dragon subjugation at the exchange meeting, he had some spare time. ¡®I have to pay the knights. There must be quite a few things, so I have to contact the Emperor.¡¯ The most important would be a long-term solution, not a temporary method. Seta said there was no way to fix it forever, but just in case. ¡®First, I¡¯ll have to search the whole country to find that dragon again¡­..¡¯ He had a lot to think about. On the other hand, there was not enough time. Ian hastily rummaged through his paperwork, while Laritte was still awake. She was sitting at the window of her room, looking up at the moon. How much time was left? She had a lot of questions, but she didn¡¯t bother to ask Ian. Ian also didn¡¯t say anything. Although they acted as if they had forever, Laritte had a foreboding of her death. Would she be holding her breath until she got to the stage where she would be okay with getting married? She wondered if Ian would be left alone. She wondered if he would be less lonely if she left after having a child with him. It might be a pity if she couldn¡¯t watch her child grow up. But her other worries took precedence over such future events. Could she really have a child with Ian? She recalled Ian reacting weirdly. Perhaps¡­.. he was an eunuch. Even the dating advice book said that it was better not to marry a man who was unable to perform sexual functions. But she did not love him because of that. If Ian knew, he would be hrious. Laritte chuckled, imagining his reaction, and then let out a sigh. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 88 Chapter 88 The Duke¡¯s mansion waspletely free from the gue. The fact that no one died was due to the consistency of the treatment of the employees, and the help and support received from the Duke and the Duchess. AD With that, the gue gradually disappeared from the Duchy. The people of the streets said it was all because of the Ducal couple, and they drank and sang excitedly to their names. Every bar, even the small ones, in the region was filled with this excitement. It was the bar near the main street leading to the Duke¡¯s mansion. A bushy man who had survived the gue a few days ago held up his beer mug. ¡°drinks are on me today, people!¡± The man said, ringing the golden bell. Those who were holding food or alcohol whistled and cheered. ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± ¡°Then we should have more alcohol. Bring me anotherrge mug of pale ale!¡± Among the guests was a thin, small middle-aged woman. A cloth was wrapped around her head so that not a single portion of her hair could be seen. Her name was Olivia. The man smiled slightly at Olivia, ¡®it¡¯s the first time you¡¯vee to the Duchy, so consider yourself lucky.¡¯ Then he proceeded to raise a toast, ¡°for the Duke and the Duchess!¡± Those with free food and drinks responded with joy. ¡°Cheers!¡± ¡°For Duke Ian Reinhardt and Duchess Laritte Reinhardt!¡± ¡°Cheers!¡± Olivia stopped, ¡°¡­¡­Laritte?¡± So there was someone other than her who gave that d*mn name to their child? Laritte was the name of a Goddess who was born of lowliness and deceit. No ordinary person would ever use such a name. Giggled, she thought, ¡®of course, dear Duchess Laritte Reinhardt would have a very different life than my child!¡¯ Eventually, she got drunk and it felt good. Though she was staggering, she began a song. Others followed her and began to sing. Someone even created a hymn about the Duchess on the spot. ¡°Royal with golden eyes, our Duke returned to the Duchy a year ago, yes¨C,¡± the song was a bizarre song without a note or a beat. Those who were already intoxicated responded by pounding the table with spoons or shoes. ¡°There was a small girl in his arms,¡± they continued. ¡°Hahahaha!¡± ¡°At first, everyone was shocked. Oh! She was a love child? But the silver-haired girl with blue eyes¨C¡± Thud! The chair fell backward. Olivia, who had been listening to the song, was startled when she heard the lyrics. In an instant, the bar became all quiet. ¡°What? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Olivia limped toward the man who was singing. Although she was small and old, she looked intimidating. ¡°What did you just say?¡± ¡°Woah, what do you mean?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you just describe the color of the Duchess¡¯ hair!¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Silver hair and blue eyes¡­¡­. Seeing that you didn¡¯t know that either, are you an outsider who doesn¡¯t care about the world?¡± Olivia stood still for a while, and then she suddenly clenched her fist. ¡°Oh my God. It can¡¯t be,¡± she muttered softly and walked out of the pub at a rough pace. She was also limping heavily. ¡°What¡¯s with her?¡± the man frowned, not hearing Olivia¡¯sst words. The people quickly forgot about themotion and resumed their entertainment. ¡°Royal with golden eyes, our Duke returned to the Duchy a year ago, yes¨C¡± A single strand of silver hair shone in the ce where Olivia stood. Nobody noticed it. *** ¡°Today is the 30th day since we started dating. The next stage would be where we start hugging,¡± Ian and Laritte sat in the study, facing each other. After holding hands thirty times, they were moving on to the next level. Laritte stretched out her arms toward him, a gesture to initiate a hug. Unlike the carefree Laritte, Ian was very hesitant. First of all, it was bizarre to set a date here. But he was also waiting for this day to arrive. ¡®Calm down, Ian Reinhardt. You¡¯ve kissed her before, but why does hugging feel like a big deal?¡¯ Ian tried to maintain his stability, wishing that Laritte would not know his inner feelings. But he couldn¡¯t concentrate because of Laritte, who was staring at him. ¡°What are you doing, Ian? Hurry up and get it done. I have work to do.¡± Ian wanted to procrastinate by any means possible. ¡°Can¡¯t you wear the jacket that is hung over the chair?¡± ¡°I have to wear a jacket for hugging?¡± Laritte was getting up to search for the book of dating advice. She didn¡¯t think she ever saw such a word there. But Ian canceled his own stupid remark, ¡°no, no, you¡¯ve got work to do, so you can do it like this.¡± She sat down, while he took a deep breath. Finally, he mustered up the courage to hug Laritte with open arms. ¡°Madam! Your Highness,¡± Alice knocked on the door of the study. He quickly backed away as if he was caught doing something very bad. In the rush, he bumped his head against the bookshelf, ¡°ugh!¡± ¡°Oh my gosh, are you okay?¡± Grabbing his head, he yelled out at the door, ¡°what¡¯s the matter?¡± Alice gently opened the door. She had some disturbing news. ¡°You have a guest, Your Highness,¡± she cautiously looked to the side. She hesitated when Ian frowned. ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°We were trying to get rid of her at first, but from the color of her hair, we think she might not be bluffing.¡± Ian continued to wait impatiently. Rubbing her hands together, she finally said, ¡°she says she¡¯s Madam¡¯s family.¡± Ian froze. ¡°You mean someone from Count Brumayer¡¯s family? They were sent to the North, but how did they get back?¡± ¡°No. That¡¯s not it¡­¡­. The woman ims to be the Duchess¡¯ mother.¡± Ian and Laritte exchanged nces. ¡°Laritte, was your mother alive?¡± Everyone in the world knew that her mother gave up her upbringing, and after that, she faced difficulty in the County. Was she really her mother? Then it was more of a problem. It was unforgivable that she hade to visit Laritte now. Laritte never saw her mother after she turned eight. She only knew that she was abandoned at the house of Count Brumayer. ¡°I never heard of her death, so she could be alive.¡± ¡°Was she a good person?¡± Laritte did not answer. When did she start getting abused as she grew up? There was not a single good memory. Ian wasn¡¯t hoping for a positive response either. If Laritte had grown up with even a little love, it wouldn¡¯t have troubled him every time he saw her. First, he had to make sure it was her biological mother. The two walked down the hallway to see the alleged woman. ¡°My mother¡¯s name was Olivia. Since she was amoner, she didn¡¯t have a surname. She was a famous dancer, but I¡¯ve never heard of how she got me. It must not have been a good story to share as the nobles usually say,¡± Laritte had no memories other than this. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°My mother was very picky. She always scolded me. I remember living in an old house in the slums.¡± Ian grew angry while he heard her childhood stories. The Count was so low. ¡°I wonder what he was looking for there,¡± he gritted his teeth. Just then, a woman was seen through the large iron gates of the mansion. Laritte looked at the woman with subtle eyes. The ¡®Olivia¡¯ in her faint memory¡­. yes, she had such a face. She looked ten years older than when Laritte saw herst time. She was beautiful nheless. Ian was even more puzzled when Olivia had a look simr to Laritte. When Olivia¡¯s eyes spotted Laritte, she gave her an exaggerated smile. ¡°Oh my God! That¡¯s really my daughter, Laritte!¡± she stopped over the iron gate. ¡°Do you remember me? It¡¯s your mother!¡± The gatekeeper nced at Ian, he still hadn¡¯t given the signal to open the gate. Olivia continued to speak to Laritte, ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking a lot while I¡¯ve been here. Thest three months after I left you, I really felt regretful. Will you please forgive your mother?¡± Ian snorted. There have been many flies aiming at the property of the Duke, but he had never seen such a brazen person. ¡°What do we do, Laritte?¡± Olivia hesitated beyond the door. She was still limping. Laritte let out a sigh. Olivia forced her smile again. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 89 Chapter 89 If you asked someone to tell you about their childhood memories. Most could only remember a few scenes. Memories were weathered over time. Laritte also had little recollection of living with her biological mother. AD ¡®I only remember being scolded for no reason. It wasn¡¯t until I was sent to the County that I didn¡¯t know why my mother did it.¡¯ Laritte grabbed the iron gate and looked into Olivia¡¯s eyes. ¡°Laritte?¡± Ian stood behind her. Olivia was a famous dancer in the shadows. She gave birth to Laritte, which ended her career and left her starving. The people of County brought out Olivia¡¯s story whenever they teased Laritte. ¡°An illegitimate girl abandoned even by her mother, isn¡¯t it a very good topic for making fun of her!¡± As Laritte grew up, she understood why Olivia hade to hate her. ¡°I don¡¯t know why you came looking for me.¡± Laritte¡¯s gaze descended to the ground below Olivia. There was no snow today. However, all the sprouts were frozen to death and the ground was barren. She had no doubts in her belief that her mother would hate her forever. No matter what kind of discrimination she faced in the County, she could not miss her mother. ¡°Laritte. Your mother¡­..,¡± Olivia raised her hand through the grills of the iron gate, her voice quivering. Her hand was caught by Ian while trying to stroke Laritte¡¯s cheek. ¡°What are you doing?¡± He growled in a low voice. ¡°Laritte, there is no need for you to look after her because she¡¯s your mother. Even, within the boundaries of family, there is a limit to how much you can take care of yourself. No one can curse you even if you don¡¯t treat her like a mother.¡± ¡°I have no such intention.¡± ¡°What? But¡­..,¡± did you not seem emotional just now? In fact, Ian had reached a stage where he could understand her even if she stood still. Ian released Olivia¡¯s wrist before she stepped down. The gatekeepers lowered their spears from both sides to block her. ¡°I mean, I really don¡¯t know why she came here,¡± Laritte spoke to the point where Olivia couldn¡¯t hear her. In the Empire, dancing was not a prestigious job. It yed the role of entertainment during street festivals and poor quality parties of the rich. In many cases, the person in charge often received back payment or hired only dancers who had a good interest. In order for a dancer to perform well, she had to be smart politically. ¡°My mother is not dumb.¡± Ian thought it was strange, too. When Ian was away for a few months, rumors circted that the Duke and his wife were not on good terms. But in thest thirty days, the rumors were gone. Ian also got rid of the Count¡¯s family. Did Oliviae here because she wasn¡¯t afraid of death? Did she risk her life to have the will of one hundred thousand gold? ¡°What other purpose do you mean?¡± Ian grew nervous when Laritte fell silent. Finally, she spoke. ¡°Well? I don¡¯t know?¡± Ian sighed. Thest time Laritte saw Olivia was when she was eight. She didn¡¯t have enough information to figure out Olivia¡¯s motive. Then, Laritte whispered something to Ian. Olivia watched him sigh, ¡°¡­..okay.¡± He waved his hand at the gatekeepers, and the huge gates opened. Smiling broadly, she ran to Laritte. ¡°Laritte! You forgave your mother!¡± Ian pushed his sword, still in its scabbard, between the two women. The pattern of the Reinhardt family shimmered threateningly under the fading light of the winter sun. ¡°Don¡¯t approach her.¡± ¡°Pardon? B-But¡­.,¡± ¡°You dare expect forgiveness? You should let go of your false hope and leave.¡± Still, Olivia stubbornly spoke to Laritte. ¡°Laritte, what did you say to the Duke earlier? I want to know.¡± ¡°¡­..¡± ¡°Laritte, Laritte. Did you not miss me?¡± Ian clicked his tongue as he saw Olivia following Laritte back to the mansion. He recalled what Laritte said. Was this really the right choice? It was unknown right now. One thing he could be certain of was that he was now on the verge of dying from frustration. Three days. Let¡¯s just wait for three days¡­.. Olivia followed Ian and Laritte wherever they went. Limping, she followed. She continued to talk to Laritte, who never said much. ¡°You look the same as when you were young. So I recognized you immediately.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°The mansion is so beautiful! I never thought I¡¯d be walking through a ce like this.¡± She was just as noisy as Ian, Laritte thought nkly. Those who hadn¡¯t seen Ian with Laritte would disagree. Ian felt like he had eaten a hundred potatoes. He felt suffocated. Laritte said to Ian as they entered the hallway, ¡°ah, Ian. We have to part for a while.¡± He recalled the last time when he failed to hug her. Come to think of it, she said she had work to do after that? ¡°Irene said the clothes that go well with this bracelet have arrived, so I should change them.¡± She fumbled with the bracelet on her wrist. The scales of a dragon¡¯s tail were crafted with jewels and embedded in them. The dagger given by Seta had lost its effectiveness in protection, so it had been a long time since it was reced. When Ian and Laritte fell apart, Olivia struggled in the middle. Then she chose to follow Ian this time. Ian red at Olivia. If she was going to pretend she loved Laritte, at least she should like that. ¡®It¡¯s fine¡­.. It¡¯s better to bother me than to bother Laritte.¡¯ But as Olivia chatted non-stop, he grew increasingly annoyed. ¡°Duke, where is my room?¡± ¡°What kind of bedroom do you share with my daughter?¡± ¡°Laritte is beautiful, isn¡¯t she?¡± She followed him wherever he went. When she was passing under the closet, the white cat Nabi jumped andnded on Olivia¡¯s head. ¡°Kyaaaaa!¡± She was startled. ¡°Meow,¡± Nabi thennded gracefully on the ground. ¡°A c-cat?¡± Olivia watched as Nabi slowly left the scene. Ian held back augh. Nabi always remained calm even when Laritte was stroking her fur. However, the cat did not leave Ian¡¯s side right after he returned from the Capital. It was disappointing to watch, but now all was back to normal for her. ¡°A-Are you raising a cat? I don¡¯t think Laritte likes cats.¡± She had no idea! Ian said to himself.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°By the way, my appearance doesn¡¯t look good, does it? I¡¯ve been wearing this bulky jacket for a few weeks now. I¡¯m worried that it doesn¡¯t suit the mansion. Do you have some spare clothes?¡± Ian crossed his arms. Laritte barely made a living by borrowing things, but her mother waspletely oblivious. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you what, nobody here will be kind to you.¡± Olivia, who had gone through all the antenatal care on the street, choked on her breath while her limbs trembled in fear. ¡°We didn¡¯t let you in the mansion because we¡¯re stupid, so if you still value your life, stay still,¡± Ian began to leave the ce at a quick pace. Olivia followed behind. ¡°Duke!¡± But her legs could not catch up with him. It was when Ian walked down to the end of the hallway to avoid Olivia that a door opened, and a pale arm appeared from within. It was the closet where the maids keep their clothes. ¡°Laritte?¡± Laritte grabbed Ian by the cor and pulled him inside. Not long after Laritte closed the door, Olivia entered the hallway. But unable to find Ian, she walked past the closet. ¡°Where did you go? D*mn it!¡± Ian and Laritte looked at each other, snuggled up inside the cramped space. They could feel each other¡¯s breath. It was dark inside, but the lighting in through the cracks helped them to see the other¡¯s shape. Ian smiled, ¡°where you worried about me and came to rescue me?¡± It would be adorable if she came to rescue him, a Swordmaster. But of course, Laritte shook her head no. ¡°Come to think of it, you haven¡¯t hugged me today. You can¡¯t miss a day. The book says it.¡± ¡°Is that so¡­..,¡± Ian held back his tears. Irene had prepared Laritte¡¯s dress to match her bracelet. His lips felt dry at the sight. The fact that they were alone in a closed space suddenly became very conscious. Why did darkness bring out the most strange situations? He felt parched, so he continued to swallow. ¡°T-Then. Come on, let¡¯s finish today¡¯s task,¡± he moved in the narrow space, leaning down. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 90 Chapter 90 Inside the dark closet, Ian put a hand behind Laritte¡¯s neck. There was only one piece of maids¡¯ uniform inside the closet. It brushed past his hair as he leaned down and hugged Laritte. He seemed to be committing a very dangerous crime, merely by hugging her. The space was narrow, so they had no choice but to stick their bodies together. ¡®Okay, I finished my goal for today,¡¯ Laritte thought. ¡®It¡¯s going very smoothly. Everything is going ording to n.¡¯ They held thirty times until the thirtieth day of dating. Today was the thirty-first. The day they stepped into the next level, that is, the hugging stage. Laritte was satisfied. While she recalled the contents of the book of dating advice, Ian was also immersed in his own thoughts. She said they had to hug and kiss for thirty more days. Then wouldn¡¯t it be okay to kiss? At that time, Olivia¡¯s faint voice was heard in the hallway outside. ¡°There was something here¡­..,¡± she groaned as she approached the closet. Ian and Laritte held their breath. Olivia¡¯s shadow obscured the lighting through the crack of the door. Ian and Laritte exchanged looks. ¡­¡­If they were caught doing terrible things. Laritte still had her head raised. Ian had leaned down to hug her, but the space was so tight that she had to lift her heels. Still, she was timid to put her head on his shoulder. She nced at Olivia¡¯s shadow passing by. She carefully moved her hand, relying on her senses. Ian also felt her touch. Why was she holding his hand? He could hear his own breaths now. ¡°L-Laritte?¡± ¡°Shhh,¡± Laritte quieted him. She put her heels back on the floor, leaning on Ian¡¯s chest. This position was morefortable. But then, Ian was more likely to have a heart attack. He froze, their hands interlocked¡­¡­ Eventually, Olivia left again. Ian and Laritte made sure she was nowhere around. Then, Laritte opened the door, after a while of fumbling to find the handle on the wooden surface of the door. She escaped the narrow closet first. Ian asked when she stepped into the hallway. ¡°Why the hand¡­..?¡± Laritte had an indifferent expression as if it was obvious. ¡°Yes? We¡¯re dating, can¡¯t we even hold hands?¡± It was obvious. But Ian was still curious. ¡°Did the book say anything like that?¡± Laritte took advice from a book to make her first date a sess. Ian also Ackles and followed her obsession, but she was suddenly straying away from the path the book led. Even Laritte couldn¡¯t understand him. ¡°Of course, books are the best guides.¡± The author was an excellent orator, so it became more influential as the chapters went on. ¡°But the reality is not a book, right?¡± Laritte¡¯s frown was visible on her face. Wasn¡¯t it strange to be obsessed with what books told you to do? But it was natural. Besides, the book didn¡¯t forbid holding hands on the thirty-first day so it was fine. Rather, was it him who was obsessed with books and tried to be affectionate through books? While the book kept its faithful advice on when and where to touch! He felt cheated somehow. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go first. We shall have dinner together after a while.¡± With that, Laritte left with the light sounds of her footsteps echoing through the hall. She had never hummed before, so she only shed a faint smile. She saw her reflection on the knight armor kept at the side of the hallway. Good! Her rtionship was perfectly ordinary. She could finally understand how people dated in the world. She had never heard of other people dating before, so there was a subtle difference. She would continue like this for the future. At that time, Ian was left alone in the closet. When Laritte left, he shut the door back and fell into a deep silence. He felt cheated, but he was also in a good mood. Simple. Because he hugged her. He thought he would lose the lingering feeling of it if he got out of the closet. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! *** Ava wasn¡¯t very fond of Olivia¡¯s, who was allowed in the mansion today. Everyone felt the same. The maids prepared the meals, voicing theirints about Olivia. ¡°Isn¡¯t she a little too shameless? If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t have stepped into the mansion out of shame! Of course, I wouldn¡¯t have abandoned my child either. Isn¡¯t that right?!¡± The maid aggressively cut the potatoes in half on the chopping board. Ava silently walked around the kitchen. She wanted to yell at Olivia, who wandered around the mansion like it was her home, but she controlled herself. The Duke and Madam must have their reasons. Ava picked up a frilled white apron lying by the sink, ¡°what is this?¡± ¡°I was washing the dishes earlier, and it got dirty, so I took it off.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll bring you something clean,¡± the maid insisted, but Ava draped the apron over her short, fleshy arms. ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll feel less irritable if I¡¯m busy.¡± Ava recalled about the closet where the maids kept their clothes. One of them was on vacation, so there was an extra suit, right? She walked down the quiet hallway without hesitation and arrived at the closet. Naturally, she opened the door, expecting that there would be a maid uniform. She was horrified at what she saw. Ian was still there¡­. ¡°Oh my gosh!¡± Ava lost her bnce. Ian, who had been sitting alone inside the closet, jumped up and saved the old woman from falling. ¡°Ah,¡± Ava¡¯s surprise turned into anger and absurdity. ¡°What the hell are you doing here? You almost gave me a heart attack!¡± ¡°¡­..Are you feeling okay?¡± She carefully checked his condition before leaving. Ian went out into the hallway, his face dry. Come to think of it, it wasn¡¯t the time to spend time reminiscing over his actions with Laritte. Even at this moment, her lifeline was shrinking. All dragon artifacts in the Duchy and the Imperial Pce were collected. However, every time Laritte consumed an item, he grew anxious. How much time had she left? Depending on the dragon¡¯s part used to make those objects, the amount of time they protected Laritte was different. Some worked for a week and some for hours, but it wasn¡¯t helping. Humans had little information on mana. He was impatient because of the limit of analysis conducted by humans. Seta still hadn¡¯t been found¡­.. He sighed, walking over to the window. He looked up at the sky, sweeping the frame with his fingers. Day by day, his mood changed for the worse. He was all happy and smiling one moment, and the next, he would feel suffocated as he would pray and swear. ¡®Laritte, I can do anything as long as you¡¯re okay with it.¡¯ Meanwhile, Olivia finally found Ian standing from afar, ¡°Duke!¡± ¡°But there¡¯s something more annoying,¡± he murmured grimly. He turned his eyes away from the ¡®annoying¡¯ object. He had to do what he could. He thought about sending a letter. *** Emperor Oscar Iassa, the man with the highest position in the Empire of Iassa, the leader and the master of all, had a headache. It was due to the meeting that was held every Wednesday morning in the First Imperial Grand Conference Hall. He held a letter in his hand, contemting his position. The protests of the ministers were reaching their climax. The Minister of Foreign Affairs chimed in. ¡°It wasn¡¯t enough to give the Duke a ce in the Imperial Pce for a few months¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­.Even all the royal treasures were sent as he demanded¡­.,¡± the General mmed his fist on the desk. Thest one was so displeasing that no one knew who said it. ¡°Now does it make sense to even send a letter to borrow the Emperor¡¯s powers? The Duke is clearly crossing the line!¡± Oscar read the letter Ian had sent again. He was going to send items believed to be dragons¡¯ remains from all over the Empire to the Imperial Pce. Oscar was an orthodox descendant of the imperial bloodline¡ªa distant descendant of dragons. He had the ability to determine whether the imed dragon artifacts were real or fake. In other words, he was asked to evaluate the objects. The ministers participating in the Imperial meet were the main figures of the Imperial Pce. They each upied a position in the pce. Since their honor was nothing but their money, the Duke had no choice but to be a thorn in their eyes. ¡°You must punish the Duke!¡± ¡°He appears to be challenging the throne!¡± Oscar sighed quietly. ¡®It¡¯s just an honest request Ian made, but I can¡¯t help it.¡¯ When he was the Crown Prince, he could not help Ian much. He felt nothing but helpless. But, now that he had be the Emperor, he had decided to ept even unreasonable requests. As he looked at Ian¡¯s letter, he sighed again. ¡®Isn¡¯t he looking at me as a tool just for identifying objects?!¡¯ He was his old friend! He could have at least said hello! Was he an idiot? Oscar stood up from his chair. In any case, the opinions of the ministers were always ignored. ¡°Maybe you don¡¯t like the Duke¡­..,¡± he sighed for the third time. It had only been a while since he ascended to the throne, but he had a rough mouth whenever he spoke, ¡°but are you the Emperor?¡± That¡¯s right. That stopped them. Oscar walked out of the conference hall. As long as the Duke had the Emperor on his side, no one across the seas could harm him. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 91 Chapter 91 The dining hall in Duke Reinhardt¡¯s residence was no less than that of the Imperial Pce. A huge chandelier upied the center of the ceiling. With artistic gold and silver decorations, combined with beautiful ss sculptures. The light from the candles continued to reflect, illuminating the dining room. Ian and Laritte were seated facing each other at a long table covered with a tablecloth. And¡­ Of course, there was Olivia. She chirped, ¡°oh my God. I never thought your mother would eat at a ce like this. Just look at the pattern on the tablecloth.¡± ¡°¡­..¡± ¡°Even I searched for a tablecloth like this for my poor old house, but I never found the best quality. The shops that receive orders from aristocrats tend to choose their customers.¡± Food dishes were ced on the table one by one while Olivia sat chattering. ¡°I never thought I¡¯d be having these kinds of foods!¡± Meanwhile, Ian was having a headache. He was never disturbed when Laritte chattered, but why was the older woman bothering him, causing his hatred to increase toward her? On the other hand, Olivia¡¯s words invaded one of Laritte¡¯s ears and simply went out of the other. Olivia kept talking to Laritte who didn¡¯t care, while Ian kept ring at Olivia. ¡°Madam,¡± a maid ced a white bowl full of potato sd in front of Laritte. It was beautifully ted. Immediately, Olivia reached out her hand to take the sd. ¡°This looks so delicious! Do you eat like this every day? Can you give your mother a chance to taste it?¡± Ian pressed hard on the silver fork he had in his hand. His grip was strong enough to crush the fork. With ferocious eyes, he stared at Olivia. How dare she steals Laritte¡¯s food¡­ That look could leave knights sweating. Although she felt the energy in front of her, Olivia ate the sd steadfastly. Even after she finished eating, she kept taking a share of Laritte¡¯s food. Her face was full of greed. Wasn¡¯t her life worth it? Ian¡¯s patience had reached its limit. He remembered what Laritte had said when Olivia wanted to enter the mansion. ¡®Hold on,¡¯ Ian and Laritte both tried to put up with it, reflecting on the reason why Olivia was allowed. However, something made him end his patience. Olivia eximed at the peach sorbet, ¡°peach in this winter!¡± Laritte was allergic to the fruit. ¡°Laritte, do you eat a lot of peaches here? Peaches could not be grown well in the ce we used to live in when you were young. Neither were there shops near the slums. Finding fruits was more difficult than it is for aristocrats.¡± Olivia, unaware of Laritte¡¯s allergy, scooped up a cold bite of sorbet and ate it. She then forced augh. ¡°This sorbet is so good. Laritte,e on, ept your mother¡¯s sincerity. Shouldn¡¯t you have a bite?¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Laritte quietly declined, pulling her body back, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°No, why? Is it because you didn¡¯t have the habit of eating it when you were young? Try it. It¡¯s priceless,¡± Olivia pushed her sorbet to Laritte, and it touched her lips. Ian couldn¡¯t contain his anger. He recalled how Laritte had copsed and suffocated right after she ate a peach. Grinding his teeth, he became furious. ¡°Olivia!¡± His voice bellowed in the hall. He stomped over to where she sat, snatched the spoon, and threw it on the floor. ¡°D-Duke?¡± Ian red down at Olivia, ¡°Stop it! Why do you keep bothering Laritte? Can you not hear when someone says no!¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Or shall I pierce your ears myself for a better experience? Huh? Or do I have to fix your head for pestering someone who refuses because they¡¯re allergic?¡± Olivia stuttered as she nced at Laritte, ¡°But¡­ But¡­ she isn¡¯t allergic to peaches. I know that!¡± Of course, Laritte became allergic recently. However, it was clear that Olivia was lying. Because she said it herself, that there were no peaches grown where they had lived. Then, only rotten food was avable for them to eat. Ianughed, ¡°stop lying. Peaches, huh!¡± Olivia¡¯s gaze turned to Laritte. Laritte looked like she had no idea what she was saying. Olivia furrowed her eyebrows as Laritte kept her mouth shut. ¡°Laritte, you must¨C¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it too conscientious to ask for Laritte¡¯s help just because you share blood? You couldn¡¯t even give her a proper meal, let alone a word of kindness!¡± ¡°I¡­.!¡± She couldn¡¯t speak. She stood up from her seat. Her eyes turned to the spoon that had fallen. She couldn¡¯t eat anymore because the maids didn¡¯t provide her with a new one. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Laritte. I¡¯m sorry¡­.¡± And with that, she ran out of the dining room. Ian ruffled his hair, expressing his annoyance before he knelt in front of the chair Laritte was sitting on. ¡°I think a piece touched your mouth? Are you okay?¡± Pulling out his handkerchief, he began to wipe her lips. ¡°Are there any stinging sensations? Any swelling¡­ Do you feel dizzy?¡± ¡°As long as I can smell it, I have no problem.¡± Laritte rolled her eyes as Ian became frantic with his movements of wiping her lips and face. ¡°Oh, Ian. It¡¯s fine, so don¡¯t bother me,¡± she savagely pushed Ian¡¯s face away. Ian got up from his seat and firmly checked Laritte. ¡°From the beginning, it was forbidden to present food to which you were allergic to the table. If you¡¯re not eating it, I shouldn¡¯t eat either! We need to check the chef¡¯s sense,¡± he grumbled. Laritte leaned towards the spoon that had been thrown on the floor. Noticing, Ian grabbed the spoon before she could reach it. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I got mad at you. Did I hurt your ears?¡± His eyes were full of concern. The way he gazed at Laritte was also an art. It was one of the reasons she liked Ian, but it was cumbersome at times. ¡°How are you going to sit still when I ride Bertrand?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nice to know that you care about me. Please pray for your husband¡¯s heart before riding a horse and hurting yourself,¡± he handed over the spoon to the maid. And the peach sorbet. Suddenly, something came to her mind. Something long forgotten. ¡°Laritte, wake up. I told you to wake up.¡± It was Olivia¡¯s cold voice. Such a tone was more familiar to her than Olivia¡¯s chirping voice now. What type of memory was this? ¡°Laritte?¡± Ian seemed worried when he saw Laritte stiffen. He leaned down and looked at her face. Laritte got up from the chair. She wanted to recall the moments clearly. She had received something secretly from Olivia. ¡°You¡¯ll be in trouble if you tell others that you ate this. Okay? Hurry up and eat so that you don¡¯t get caught!¡± ¡®What did my mother give me back then?¡¯ Passing by Ian, Laritte walked off absent-minded. ¡°Laritte, where are you going?¡± ¡°To see mothe¨C No, Olivia. Hold on a moment.¡± With that, she walked down the hallway after Olivia. When she spotted Olivia from afar, she realized. She might have eaten peaches when she was young. What Olivia hid tightly in her skirt and gave to Laritte was nothing but a peach. Olivia had given it to the young Laritte with her calloused hands¡ªthe art of rough work. After which, she lost her job. She was also often short on money to fill in Laritte¡¯s stomach. Therefore, Laritte¡ªalways hungry¡ªused to search for food in the trash. She lived, believing that she had never seen a peach before. Until 10 minutes earlier. Was this memory an illusion of her imagination? Or was it true? As far as Laritte knew, Olivia had no money to buy her daughter peaches. She could only buy it if she worked and starved for a full day. Was it rted to this that she continued to bother Laritte today, unlike her brilliant hair? ¡°Olivia.¡± Laritte approached Olivia, who stood on the other side of the hallway. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 92 Chapter 92 Olivia was standing in the hallway, staring at the wall. It waspletely different from the look she had on her face before, and when she ran away. She made a gesture to put an expensive candlestick ced on a shelf on the wall into her sleeve. But, startled by Laritte¡¯s call, she put the candlestick back in ce before turning to Laritte. ¡°Oh my! Did you follow your mother out of concern?¡± Laritte let out a small sigh. It was foolish to think that this person would have given her a peach. Perhaps Laritte was so tormented, she dreamt that up. ¡°Don¡¯t steal candlesticks, Olivia.¡± ¡°What! Stealing?! I was just looking around,¡± Oliviaughed exaggeratedly. She tried to change the topic. ¡°Come to think of it, shall we sleep together today? Can¡¯t a daughter spend time with her mother after such a long time?¡± Alice and Irene, who followed Laritte, exchanged nces of astonishment. They expected their Madam to refuse, but Laritte nodded her head obediently. Olivia smiled broadly, ¡°really? I feel sorry for the Duke. But he will forgive me for spending just a day with my daughter, won¡¯t he?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. We use separate rooms.¡± Olivia expected Laritte to share the same room with Ian, which was why she looked surprised. ¡°¡­¡­Why so? You seem to be on good terms with each other, don¡¯t you?¡± Laritte was offended by her choice of words, but she chose to let it go, ¡°There were some circumstances.¡± Like Olivia, Laritte had misunderstood Ian because of separate rooms. For now, she was only focused on the stage of touching with each date that the annexation had been postponed. ¡°Anyway, I have to go back to the dining room now. I told Ian I¡¯d be back.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll go to your room first.¡± As soon as Olivia left, Alice stamped her feet. Covering her cheeks, she screamed to Laritte. ¡°You can¡¯t, Madam! You¡¯ll be in the same room with her?¡± ¡°Hmm, I think so?¡± Laritte wasn¡¯t too concerned about it. On the contrary, it was a good opportunity. She could find out why Olivia was here, and if she was after money. Alice, aware that she could never talk her Madam out of it, tried, ¡°You would feel the same way I do, Madam. You must think this through for your sake!¡± Alice convinced her to ask for Ian¡¯s opinion. Laritte nodded only because Alice looked very worried. As soon as they reached the dining room, Alice informed Ian. ¡°My Lord, Olivia says she will share the same room with Madam today! Of course, she doesn¡¯t seem to have been stricken with the gue, and Madam has been well for a while. But who knows what happens all night long? Even the germs on her body might be transmitted to Madam!¡± Ian, who stood around the room waiting for Laritte, did not respond much. It wasn¡¯t because he wasn¡¯t worried like Alice. He was so shocked that he froze in his spot. Numerous thoughts ran through his mind. Olivia could suddenly lose her mind at dawn and strangle Laritte. What if she covered Laritte¡¯s face with a pillow? What if she pushed Laritte out of the bed? His hands trembled. ¡°Absolutely not.¡± ¡°It will be fine.¡± Ian was also adamant. ¡°You don¡¯t know what Olivia will do while you¡¯re asleep. Haven¡¯t you seen her before? She took every bite of your food before you even got a chance to put it in your mouth!¡± Olivia never hesitated to act brazenly. He was sick and tired of Olivia asking questions about what he thought of Laritte. ¡°You might think I¡¯m being rude, but if you¡¯re alone¡­¡± ¡°I just want to watch her closely. You know, it was three days that we agreed on letting her inside.¡± Ian couldn¡¯t admit it. When Laritte and Olivia were together, Ian had to be there. Suddenly, an idea came to his mind. ¡°Then I¡¯ll hide in your closet.¡± ¡°What?¡± Laritte¡¯s eyes widened at Ian¡¯s firm determination. Anyway, he had spent hours of nights reading all the books about dragons. He even read ¡°100 Easy Recipes starting with Dragons¡±¡ªthe book that Laritte read once and very old books stored in the library. In the end, there was no useful information, which made Ian impatient. Alice found Olivia in Laritte¡¯s room and offered her a new set of clothes. ¡°Go wash and change into this,¡± she said. ¡°Oh my, such adorable puffy sleeves,¡± rolling her eyes, Olivia epted the dress. Ian sneaked into the room while Olivia went to the bathroom. He stood inside the closet. With a worried look, Laritte gauged the size of her closet. It was wide enough for Ian to stand still. ¡°Standing like this till the morning must be torture.¡± ¡°What do you know of a Swordmaster? It¡¯s no problem.¡± As if to prove that statement, Ian closed the door to the closet by himself. There was a long small hole at eye level. so it wasn¡¯t too stuffy. After some time, Olivia returned to the room. She looked very refreshed. ¡°Laritte! Thanks to you, I get to enjoy all these good things! The water was very clean and warm, too.¡± Laritte was sitting on the bed. Her eyes shifted to Olivia¡¯s limping leg. ¡°When did you get hurt?¡± ¡°It has been like this for a long time. You¡¯re often hurt when you live on the streets. This is nothing.¡± Olivia, lying on the left side of the bed, said as if it was nothing. She changed the subject, ¡°By the way, I read that book. The book of dating advice. Were you and the Duke so estranged that you had to borrow something like that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that. I just don¡¯t want any trouble in our rtionship. There are many things I don¡¯t know.¡± All the lights in the room were turned off except for the candle on the shelf. The night beyond the window was dark and silent. Laritte was also on guard. Olivia turned to Laritte, continuing her interrogation. ¡°Then you have a good rtionship with the Duke, yes?¡± This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°I think so, yes.¡± They were engulfed within the sheets of a very soft and expensive bed. Olivia kept asking questions. ¡°How did you first meet? From the rumors, I have a rough idea, but I want to hear it in person.¡± Laritte recalled meeting Ian while she lived in the vi. The man had arrived at the doorstep with an icy body on a day colder than now. He had suffered countless times due to the wounds made by the sword of the traitor, and after recovering, he hid for a while before he reached the vi. It must have been a painful journey. Laritte told Olivia the story while Ian smiled softly from inside the closet. They both walked through their old memories throughout the story. Unlike sentimental Ian and Laritte, Olivia focused only on the facts. ¡°You mean you saved the Duke? So the Duke took you? Life is the most valuable thing for a person. That is why the Duke loves you so much, Laritte.¡± Ian controlled hisugh. The story of falling in love because she saved his life at best could not exin what he felt. Two days would not be enough to exin why he loved Laritte. Outside the window, an unknown bird¡ªperhaps an owl¡ªcried for a while and then disappeared. ¡°Are you sure the Duke is head over heels for you?¡± ¡°What I can be sure of is that I love Ian very much.¡± Ian almost coughed inside the closet. Laritte was amazing, saying such things even though she knew he was hiding in her closet. Laritte nced at the ceiling. Thetest trending design was finished with an artistic ir. She never expected to sleep under a ceiling like this. It was all because of Ian. But the truth was, Laritte would be fine even if all these luxuries disappeared in an instant. Because she would be with Ian. She even asked to sleep with him at the cost of death, so it was only natural. ¡°As long as Ian stays with me, I can even sleep in the fire of hell.¡± Embarrassed, Ian buried his face in his hands. Olivia fell quiet after she asked if the maids were nice to Laritte, and so on. Laritte stared at Olivia in the dark before closing her eyes. Everything went quiet. Gradually, time passed and it was dawn. Suddenly, Olivia woke up. Olivia, who had not slept a bit, stumbled in the fading light of the candle as she grabbed a hold of the flowered candlestick on the table. Holding the candle, she carefully descended from the bed and went to stand next to the sleeping form of Laritte. Casting the light, she red at Laritte¡¯s face, neck, shoulders, and arms. Her eyes were cold, not as pretentious and friendly as Ian and Laritte saw. Those eyes belonged to a dancer who had seen all the dirty things and went through all the antenatal care. Behind the closet door, Ian¡¯s sight and hearing were sharpened. What was Olivia doing? He was exhausted trying to be patient. Olivia stood for a while before she murmured, ¡°You b*tch.¡± Even Ian, who had good senses, could not understand. Next, her eyes shifted to Laritte¡¯s scarred body. There were many wounds and scars due to the idents she went through a few months ago. Girl with no luck. This bad mother could leave after making sure she was okay, but¡­. Olivia quietly walked out of the room. Ian heard her footsteps retreat before he rushed out of the confined space. ¡°Laritte!¡± He whisper-shouted. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 93 Chapter 93 In the wintery dawn, the mansion was quiet. Enveloping the huge mansion were the rose garden and large acres of fields. While the knights in charge of the early morning shift were carefully guarding the main gate, Olivia walked out of the room and strode across the hallway of the serene mansion. She seemed fed up. She mumbled as she stomped down the hallway. ¡°I knew it!¡± It wasn¡¯t the sweet voice she had been using since entering the mansion. Her anger was evident. ¡°D*mn b*tch. I thought you¡¯d finally found your destiny¡­.¡± She used the candle to check Laritte¡¯s sleeping body. It had healed, but there were several wounds and scars. Olivia certainly didn¡¯t know if it were the maids who beat her or if it were Ian Reinhardt himself. She came to such a conclusion because she was unaware of the flow of magic. ¡°I was a fool to believe there would be a decent noble family!¡± She gritted her teeth. At first nce, the Duke seemed like a normal person, but upon drinking alcohol, he might have procured a different desire toward Laritte. She had to help Laritte escape this hell of a house. Olivia wandered around the mansion, avoiding the employees at asional intervals. She walked toward the kitchen. Then she began slipping expensive tableware into her sleeves, ¡°these will be enough for two women to gather food for a while.¡± After that, hiding in the shadows, she went into an empty room. Hands full of calluses and wrinkles began to tear the ceiling before she shoved the stolen things inside it. ¡°You b*tch. Because of me, you have suffered so much since you were born, haven¡¯t you? Why is your future still dark?¡± Many years had kept her from crying. Her surprise was indescribable when she first heard in the bar that Laritte was the Duchess. It wasn¡¯t the house of a rich man, but a Duke¡¯s. An illegitimate child would never be treated with care in a noble house. However, many of the residents praised the Duchess, which Olivia cherished slightly. Perhaps Laritte was living a good life? Laritte used to live under Olivia¡¯s subjugation, so she might have been rewarded by God. Olivia hade to the mansion to check it out, risking her life. She begged to see her daughter, made sure Laritte¡¯s food was safe and even observed Ian¡¯s behavior towards his wife. She was relieved, but she wasn¡¯t. Olivia got off the desk, hiding all the tableware from the ceiling. ¡°¡­¡­¡± When she was a young dancer, she lived alone. She couldn¡¯t afford to raise Laritte alone after being forced to spend a night with the Count. Depressed, she couldn¡¯t make a living from day to day, so she never smiled at Laritte. It was thest remorse Olivia had towards her daughter. Ever since she sent the eight years old Laritte away to the County, Olivia had tried to recall the moment when she was born. Her chest was tightened against her fists in agony. ¡°Receiving me as a mother and a life full of misfortunes, Laritte deserved afortable life¡­¡­,¡± she sobbed. After a while, she subsided her emotions. She saw her reflection in the long mirror on the wall. She looked like someone who hade to beg her lucky daughter for mercy. *** Meanwhile, in Laritte¡¯s room, Ian looked very worried. ¡°What happened?¡± Laritte was also awake. Pushing the nket away, she said, ¡°yes, I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°What did she do? D*mn it!¡± Her eyes met Ian¡¯s. ¡°Let¡¯s rx. I don¡¯t know what she did, but it wasn¡¯t anything dangerous.¡± Both Ian and Laritte were curious about Olivia¡¯s behavior. Why on earth was she hovering the candle over Laritte? ¡°Perhaps Olivia performed a cursed rite,¡± Ian crossed his thick arms. He was dead serious. ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s not like that. I told youst time.¡± The reason they brought in Olivia was because Laritte felt strange around her. Laritte recalled what she whispered to Ian. ¡°I don¡¯t sense any hostility from Olivia.¡± Laritte was someone who never recognized goodwill but sensed hostility because she used to receive it throughout her life. Why on earth did Oliviae here at the risk of confiscation? Therefore, they agreed to keep Olivia in the mansion for three days. In fact, Ian could have changed his mind if anything happened today. Anyway, she was Laritte¡¯s biological mother. He wanted Laritte to have a family that loved her. It was a very rude opinion without consulting Laritte, but he couldn¡¯t help it. He was going to leave again if he failed to find a solution to the curse of mana. Outside the door, he heard Oliviaing back. He hid in the closet, his eyes watching Laritte with a worried look. Morning came. Thanks to Alice and Irene, Laritte could escape from the talkative Olivia and entered the bathroom. As she washed up, she saw a newspaper in front of the dressing table. ¡°Oh, I forgot to put it away after reading. Forgive me, I should¡¯ve cleaned it up earlier!¡± Alice hurried to clean, to which Laritte shook her head. Then she picked it up. Distributed by apany within the Duke¡¯s Decree, it contained the news of the Duchy. ¡®The market in the nearby vige is being opened.¡¯ While her hair was being dried, Ian came to see her. ¡°I managed to get away from Olivia,¡± Ian said contentedly. ¡°It took me 10 minutes to get rid of her.¡± As the couple walked to have breakfast, a gust of cold wind struck the window and it broke down. Instinctively, Ian hugged Laritte using his whole body as a shield. Fortunately, nothing big happened. Ian checked her bracelet, ¡°is this already ineffective?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say it was going tost a week?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I said. But we have insufficient data.¡± Inside a room, Ian threw Laritte¡¯s bracelet into the fire. This bracelet was made from the heart muscle of a dragon so it did not burn even in hotva. This was because a dragon used the magic of its heart to breathe fire. Ian kicked his tongue, ¡°We¡¯re going to have to find a new one. It¡¯s only been a few days¡­..¡± Unlike the existing information, artifacts made a long time ago did not seem to be able to protect Laritte for a long time. ¡°Ah¡­.¡± The dragon¡¯s remains as well as other gems were embedded in the bracelet, so it was very expensive. Laritte snooped around the firewood to put out the fire in the firece. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°It¡¯s dangerous, don¡¯t go near it.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you spending a lot because of me? It¡¯s a waste.¡± ¡°You are worth a hundred times more.¡± Holding Laritte, she dragged her back. It was time to tell the maids to bring in a new artifact for Laritte. Hearing their little chat, Olivia entered the room. ¡°Oh! The Duke was here. You disappeared so suddenly, I¡¯ve been looking for a while. Shall we go for breakfast, Laritte? Your mother is very excited!¡± Ian¡¯s face contorted in disgust. Meanwhile, Laritte found a way to reduce his stress. Grabbing his white ruffled sleeves, she pulled him in. ¡°Would you like to visit the marketter? Alone?¡± She thought it would make him feel better to have some fun. Ian leaned down in the process, and when Laritte¡¯s breath fanned over his ear, he became a stone statue. After a while, Ian turned his head, ¡°market?¡± His hardened mouth moved with difficulty. Laritte acted as if nothing happened. ¡°Yes, there will be a market open in the evening.¡± Both would have to wearmoners¡¯ clothes to avoid people who recognized the Duke. His heart was suddenly fluttering like the wings of a bat. It had been a while since she saw Laritte in the clothes of a commoner. It would be nice to see her wearing a reddish-brown fur coat in the shape of a cape with a red front. She would be very cute in a leather hat that would cover her ears or thick leather boots. He asked curiously, ¡°What are you going to wear?¡± Laritte tilted her head. ¡°Is that important?¡± The two couldn¡¯t continue when Olivia approached them. She put her arms around Laritte and ushered her to the dining room. Ian probably had some clothes fetish, Laritte thought. Should she take note of her first night on the 100th day of their dating? ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 94 Chapter 94 The market Laritte and Ian had nned to visit was to be held in Nikarkol Vige. The vige belonged to the Duke¡¯s Decree, but it was quite far from the Duke¡¯s residence. Since it was situated in the middle of various cities such as port cities and fishing viges, trade was active and there were many things to see. However, for that reason, it was also a vige that received many outsiders. Unlike other viges in the Duchy, the average security was not up to the mark. So it was natural for Ian to worry about going to the Nikarkol vige alone. ¡°Are you sure you want to go there?¡± In fact, since the execution of the Empress, no one sought out to assassinate them, so it was an excessive concern he had. ¡°Yes.¡± Besides, Laritte made a surprise appearance wearing the winter clothes she borrowed from Alice, so he had no choice but to follow her. Laritte¡¯s strikingly bright silver hair was hidden under a woolly hat. The clothes she wore reached exactly down to her ankles since it was a luxury inherent in nobility to wear long fabrics. Her brown top and gray skirt wereyered warmly. ¡°I borrowed Alice¡¯s clothes for a while since she was the same height as me. Do you like it?¡± she asked. Ian gazed lovingly at the girl, perfectly dressed in amoner¡¯s winter attire. He smiled contentedly with the look of a wolf looking at his onlypanion. He wanted to kiss her cute little lips. The book said hugs and kisses were normal after the 30th day, right? It¡¯d be fine, right? He had thought over and over about this for more than 10 minutestely. However, the natural opportunity to kiss never came. Ian was also dressed up as amoner alongside his wife. The green leather vest he wore strongly held his pectoral muscles. And finished with arge robe and a hat, he looked like a hunter. Laritte¡¯s impression was simple, ¡°I feel like I¡¯m back in the vi. It was quite fun back then.¡± Checking their perfect disguise, they hurried out of the mansion before being caught by Olivia. Ian asked Laritte while choosing a horse from the mansion¡¯s stable. ¡°Come to think of it, do you have the item I gave you earlier?¡± In response, Laritte exposed the belt wrapped around her waist through the winter cloak. She pulled out apass from a bag smaller than her forearm. Likewise, it had magical effects because it was made from the remains of a dragon, ¡°I didn¡¯t forget.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. Having something expensive like this only makes you think about it.¡± She followed Ian on the same horse. ¡°What kind of rare ability does thispass have?¡± Of course, in just a few days in Laritte¡¯s hand, the dragon¡¯s magic would be lost and it would be a normal artifact. She wasn¡¯t going to use the ability of the thing, but she was curious. ¡°I heard it links you emotionally,¡± replied Ian, driving the horse toward the Nikarkol vige and telling her the story. Thispass did not point to anything, including the north and south. But asionally, it guided the owner with ¡®directions¡¯. It was not known on which criteria the path to be taken was selected. ¡°An ancient schr discovered a new truth after following thepass. Some people were known to find the truth about something, while others found a water bottle they had forgotten in a warehouse. It is said that at the end of the guidance, whether there is a huge understanding or a small ie varies from time to time.¡± Laritte nced to her waist where thepass was. Ian took hold of the reins and continued speaking. ¡°There will be nothing anyway. The former owner hadn¡¯t seen thepass move in ten years.¡± Before long, the two arrived in the vige of Nikarkol. Standing at the entrance to the vige, Laritte looked up at the scenery under the bright sun. ¡°Wow, there are so many people even though it¡¯s cold.¡± Leaving the horse in the barn, Ian stood next to her. ¡°Because it is a trading town. Be careful not to bump into other people.¡± The couple looked around the vige holding hands. Like newlyweds. Secretly, Ian looked up at the sky and smiled. The Nikarkol Chapel in the center of the vige was a narrow, pointed castle that also served as a clock tower. The streets were filled with shops everywhere, as they passed the houses with simr orange roofs. Their destination was the rgest marketce¡¯ they saw in the newspaper, which they reached by asking the residents for directions. ¡°Only 5 gil for ten salted apples!¡± ¡°We only sell dresses that seem to have been made yesterday on Old More Street. Enjoy the feeling of nobility.¡± ¡°Take a look at the prototype of a private shippany!¡± The atmosphere was amazing ording to Laritte. Of course, the back alley where she lived until she was eight was full of trams. And when she was at the County, she had rarely been to the market because she was busy with chores and getting scolded. She came here to de-stress Ian, but it was Laritte who felt excited. ¡°Wow, look at that!¡± Ian¡¯s stress left his shoulders as she watched the excited form of Laritte. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s amazing.¡± *** Olivia, who remained in the Duke¡¯s mansion, searched for Ian and Laritte. ¡®Where did they go?¡¯ She couldn¡¯t find them anywhere. She only received cold reactions when she asked about the whereabouts of the Duke and the Duchess. She was worried that Laritte was not in front of her. ¡®Where the hell did they take her?¡¯ The wounds she saw on Larittest night kepting back to her. She reached her daughter¡¯s room after wandering from ce to ce. Through the crack of the door, she saw Alice and Irene cleaning the room. ¡°Madam said that she needed to borrow my clothes and promised to buy me a souvenir when she returns in the evening. Are you envious?¡± ¡°Even I can give Madam some clothes!¡± Irene yelled while dusting the window. ¡°By the way, what would she want to give you? Nikarkol vige gathers all kinds of specialties, so it¡¯s difficult to choose.¡± Nikarkol vige! Figuring out the purpose of Ian and Laritte, Olivia moved carefully. The knights guarding the mansion didn¡¯t like Olivia, but they let her leave. She limped along the path before she got on her wagon running with old wheels. But she was looking for a needle in the desert when she arrived at the vige. Stumbling amidst the throng of crowds, she could barely take refuge in a narrow alley. ¡°B*st*rds, I¡¯m going to die of pain.¡± She cursed as she checked the palm of her hand as she fell. She stepped forward after dusting off her hands. She continued to walk down the dark alley before two men blocked her path from both sides. ¡°Auntie, you look like you have some money, don¡¯t you?¡± Olivia wore a long coat because of the cold weather, but it was luxurious since it was borrowed from the mansion. She knew how to walk in back alleys. However, she was so upied withing to look for Laritte, and the fact that the Duchy generally had good security, that shepletely forgot to take care of her attire. She used to live in the back alleys with different kinds of criminals. This time, it was time for her to think about how she could get rid of the men with all her might. The man in front of her frowned as if he had seen Olivia, ¡°¡­..Where did I meet this woman? Duncan, do you know?¡± ¡°I think I¡¯ve seen her too.¡± After a few seconds, they recalled her from her silver locks traveling down her face. ¡°Ah! You¡¯re the woman who used to visit the County every day! How many years has it been?¡± Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. They were once the knights who worked for Count Brumayer. When the Duke destroyed the reign of the Count, the employees were scattered. They all used to abuse Laritte, so they deserved to be abandoned. The maids did not receive a letter of introduction and were beaten for knocking on doors of other families. The knights became mercenaries or rogues doing only dangerous jobs. They noticed Olivia as well. She grew older, but her beautiful features brought back memories of despair. One of the men who was named Duncan was still dubious, while the otherughed with his rotten teeth. ¡°Why are you here? After you abandoned that illegitimate child in the mansion, you used toe every day to ask us to return your daughter because you changed your mind.¡± But unfortunately, that truth never reached Laritte. Olivia looked like she was frozen in ice. It was more than a decade ago. The days immediately after Laritte was abandoned by her at the house of Brumayer. Meanwhile, Ian and Laritte were entering a theater. ¡°Ian, have you heard the name of the event?¡± Ian blinked at the poster on the wall when Laritte asked. It was then that the hand of thepass in Laritte¡¯s bag moved. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 95 Chapter 95 The men red at her, ¡°B*tch, why are you looking at us like that?¡± All alone in the dirty alleyway, she fell deep beneath the sea of her memories. She recalled the moment when Laritte was born. Uwah! Uwah! The baby¡¯s cries echoed throughout the region. Back then, she hated seeing the child which was born with the help of her sister. ¡°My life is over. How can I dance with a child in Iassa?¡± ¡°Hey, don¡¯t say that. Give her a hug. She resembles you, sister¡­.¡± Olivia remembered what she had said back then, throwing the brown cloth that covered her body. ¡°Get that child away from me!¡± It was a misfortune for both Olivia and Laritte that Laritte was born to her. That was the start of their miserable life. The love child ate up Olivia¡¯s money and time like a hungry hippopotamus. Even if Olivia was a renowned dancer, she couldn¡¯t raise enough money. In Iassa, dancers needed to make a living, but without a foundation or family, women with pretty faces were chosen. When Laritte was born, Olivia was forced to spend all the pennies she had saved up. Eventually, Olivia moved to a shabby house in the back alley, with only four things in her possession. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. A newborn baby wrapped in her discarded cloth, a broken body, and fatigue from insufficient nutrition. And the postpartum depression that stemmed from her despair. Olivia¡¯s depression didn¡¯t subside until her newborn child, Laritte, began to toddle on the floor of her house crawling with cockroaches. s, her heart was filled with evilness. When Laritte vomited all that she fed her, she could not contain her anger. ¡°I had to work hours to buy that grain!¡± Olivia had no choice but to lose her job as a dancer. Every morning, she used to search for stores to do their chores and after sunset, she used to go to a brothel. Her despair never left her mind. ¡°Why don¡¯t you do anything to help!¡± Inside the choking house under the cracked oilmp, Olivia kept hitting Laritte in the back. While young Laritte wept silently. ¡®How did my life turn out like this? This is hell. Should I give up Laritte? Or are we both going to die?¡¯ While other children learned to speak, Laritte was sent to gather herbs from the mountains. But Olivia wasn¡¯t the only one who hated Laritte for eight years. One day, she received an expensive guest at the brothel. She remembered him being the third son of a wealthy trading family. The man who owned the brothel used to steal the money of working women from the middle. However, the owner smoked an expensive cigar that was traded across the water. Olivia was paid quite a bit of money because he was in a good mood that day. She smiled after a while as she walked down the dark morning road. It was time to buy some ck rice and bread for Laritte and herself. Her eyesnded on a fruit cart that came out early in the morning. The sweet pink berries inside magically drew her attention. It was peach. It was something she had never seen before. After a conflict, Olivia chose to starve herself and buy a peach, hiding it under her skirt. ¡®I will get something for myself if I work at a store¡­..¡¯ The house where they lived was asionally invaded by drunkards. Therefore, she had to wake Laritte and urge her to eat in a hurry. Watching the little skinny girl munching on the peach in a hurry brought a soft smile to Olivia¡¯s face. This was how she raised Laritte even in her hell. But she had an incident that Olivia couldn¡¯t stand. One morning when Laritte was eight, the rotten door to their shabby house was opened. Olivia, who had fallen from exhaustion, woke upte to Laritte¡¯s screams. On the floor crawling with rats and bugs stood a drunken man. Laritte cried out in horror. ¡°Mom! Mom!¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± There was lust in the monster¡¯s eyes. Olivia frantically grabbed a ss bottle. The scene happened in a sh. The man was mmed to death by the bottle but Olivia injured one of her ankles from his kick. ¡°Mom¡­..¡± Olivia sped Laritte on the shoulders with fear. The little girl was getting more and more beautiful like Olivia. ¡°Why do you look like me! Why!¡± She was struck with the fear of not being able to protect Laritte next time. Along with her depression, Olivia went insane. This caused her to leave Laritte at the County. Even if the little girl was ignored by people, she would be safer in the mansion than being with Olivia. The first few days she didn¡¯t have Laritte, she wasn¡¯t very sad. But as time passed, she remembered the touch that woke her up in the morning. A small voice, cautiously saying that she had harvested this much herb. Olivia longed for the feeling of Laritte covering the only nket on her at dawn. She returned to the Count¡¯s mansion. ¡°Give back my daughter¡­.,¡± but all she received were kicks from the knights. ¡°Give me back my daughter! She¡¯s my daughter!¡± She sobbed while praying. However, she did not see Laritte until her leg injury became chronic and she became limp for the rest of her life. ¡°Please return my daughter¡­¡­ I was wrong¡­..¡± Eventually, Olivia lost her only daughter and left the region. Bing a nobody, she roamed the country with empty hands and limp feet. She grew older, but she was still alive to this date. Olivia¡¯s thoughts came to an end as her mind returned to the cold alleyway. ¡°Why don¡¯t you say anything? First, give us all your belongings. Do you want to be beaten like that again?¡± Duncan chuckled, ¡°Be careful. What if she has her daughter¡¯s support, who is the Duchess now?¡± ¡°Are you joking? Who would look after a mother who abandoned her daughter?¡± The former knights thought they lost their jobs at the Brumayer family because of Laritte. This was why they hated Laritte, and since Olivia looked like Laritte, they enjoyed bullying her. ¡°Besides, she would have been wearing a better outfit than this¡­¡­¡± Without hesitation, they began to pull Olivia¡¯s hair. Olivia stood still, exhausted from the sudden remembrance of her past. She wanted to see Laritte. She only had memories of hitting Laritte. She used to scold Laritte, but she never expected Laritte¡¯s forgiveness. She only wanted to see if she lived well. Her heart was filled with love and hatred. But it was also a pitiful love of one peach. ¡°Why isn¡¯t she doing anything?¡± The man shoved her toward the cold ground. ¡°Hey. But looking at her again, she looks exactly like that w*nch, Laritte. Except she¡¯s older¡­..¡± ¡°Why are you in the Duchy? Are you here to get your daughter back again?¡± It was when one of them grabbed Olivia¡¯s chin to make her look at them, ¡°Do you know me?¡± Two new figures stood on the opposite side of the alley. ¡°Looks like you know my name as well.¡± Olivia and her oppressors turned toward the source of the voice. Laritte¡¯s head was lowered to the compass she held in her hand. Thepass needle pointed exactly at Olivia. Laritte and Ian walked into the alleyway. Ian red at the men with terrifying eyes, as if they were saying, You dare call Laritte a w*nch? If you dare run away, I will kill you all¡­. Meanwhile, Laritte repeated her question to the men frozen like a stone statue. ¡°I asked, do you know me?¡± Then Ian¡¯s eyes changed again, I will also kill those who do not answer! When the men were at a loss for what to do, Laritte let out a light sigh. Her breath disappeared into the cold air. ¡°I see. Your appearance has be worse thanst time, knights.¡± Ian¡¯s eyes became more ferocious. If it were the knights of the Brumayer family, they were the ones among many who used to torment Laritte. Ian approached them, ¡°Are you going to speak or¡­.¡± His voice was colder than the weather. ¡°P-Please have mercy!¡± ¡°Aaahhh!¡± As Ian approached the thugs, Laritte reached out to Olivia, ¡°Don¡¯t sit on rat poop, get up, Olivia.¡± Only then did Laritte¡¯spass needle lose its vigor. At least it showed the way for them to talk to each other. No matter what Laritte felt or answered. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!